《Burn in the Alpha Princess's Wrath》


 Reaper 1

    <b>Chapter 1 The Broken Bond</b>


    <span>Leslie-Crimson Moon¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack ¨C Bloodrock Estate)


    ¡°The results are in. Your heart is a perfect match for Liana¡¯s. You have half an hour to get to our Pack¡¯s hospital and undergo the transnt surgery.¡±


    Hearing that cold,manding voice from the other end of the line¡ªmy husband, Kirby-Crimson Moon, heir to the Crimson Moon Pack¡ªwas like falling into a frozen abyss. My blood felt like it had turned to ice. Even my Lycan Spirit, Asphodel, wentpletely still in shock, its low growl abruptly cut off.


    ¡°Hello? Leslie, did you hear me?!¡± Kirby¡¯s voice rose,ced with the distinct pressure of an Alpha¡¯s authority¡ªand a barely perceptible trace of impatience. That impatience pierced right through the tough shell I thought I had built.


    I took a deep breath, forcing down the lump in my throat and suppressing Asphodel¡¯s furious roar.


    My Lycan Spirit¡ªmy proud Alpha Lycan Spirit¡ªwas thrashing wildly inside me, trying to seize control of my body, to shred the bastard on the other end of the line who dared treat his mate this way.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly as I tried to hold on to a facade of calm, ¡°I¡¯m your Luna. Your mate.¡±


    A bond forged under the gaze of the Moon Goddess¡ªour souls and scents bound inextricably. How could he demand I cut out my own heart for another werewolf, an Omega who had just shown up out of nowhere? How could he so easily ce my life and dignity beneath hers?


    ¡°I know.¡± Kirby¡¯s voice was hard as iron,pletely unmoved. ¡°Liana and I may not be rted by blood, but she¡¯s the only sister of the warrior who gave his life to save me. I won¡¯t just sit by and let her die. Leslie, you¡¯re my mate. We¡¯re connected by a bond. Even without a heart, you won¡¯t die. My wolf will help keep you alive. In time, your heart will grow back. You¡¯ll be weak for a while, sure, but with proper care, you¡¯ll recover.¡± His tone was disturbingly casual, like he was asking me to give up a lock of hair. ¡°What you¡¯re losing is temporary health. What she¡¯s losing is her life and soul. Leslie, don¡¯t be so selfish.¡±


    Selfish? I clenched my fists so hard my nails dug into my palms.


    Asphodel let out a howl of rage and pain inside me.


    Selfish? He dared call me selfish? The Alpha who once swore under the moonlight to protect me forever? The man who made my Lycan Spirit tremble and submit the moment we met¡ªnow used me of selfishness for not handing over my heart to save another Omega?


    Before I could respond, Kirby ended the call. The busy tone echoed in my ears like a cruelugh.


    In the kitchen, the soup pot continued to bubble¡ªa venison broth I had carefully prepared to nourish an Alpha Lycan Spirit. Mch, his second-inmand, had once mentioned offhandedly how Kirby was stressed about Liana¡¯s condition and hadn¡¯t been eating well.


    I had worried about him. I just wanted to do something to help.


    What a joke.


    I, Leslie, am not the Omega he thought I was¡ªnor the one I pretended to be. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Lycan King, my bloodline carrying the purest, most powerful Alpha strength.


    My Lycan Spirit, Asphodel, could make most Alphas kneel.


    I hid my identity and yed the role of a docile, harmless mate in the Crimson Moon Pack because of that damnable, irresistible bond¡ªand because I was tired of being the Crown Princess, tired of the endless responsibilities. I craved a simple love.


    I thought that as my fated mate, he would at least cherish and respect me.


    Reality pped me awake.


    For the past three years in Crimson Moon Pack, I lived like a low-ranking wolf. Kirby was always busy with Pack affairs¡ªwe barely saw each other. His domineering mother, Belle, the current Luna, had never epted me. To her, I was just some nobody who married her son to steal status and power.


    She fired most of the servants and dumped all the household chores on me, iming it was to save money for the family. I, an Alpha mate in name, lived like a servant.


    I endured it all¡ªbecause I loved him, because of our bond.


    Until a month ago, when Kirby brought home that Omega named Liana and dered, ¡°This is Liana-Crimson Moon. From now on, she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    A sister, with no blood rtion?


    Belle adored her, often sighing right in front of me that she wished Liana had been the one to end up with Kirby. And Kirby himself? He doted on her, staying by her side at the Pack hospital whenever she was sick¡ªsomething he never did for me, his actual mate.


    And now he wanted me to give up my life to save her.


    The fury and humiliation in my chest were suffocating. My phone buzzed again¡ªit was a transfer notification.


    Kirby had just sent me a million alliance credits. The note read: Surgery in 30 minutes. Don¡¯t bete.


    Of course. Every time he wanted me to do something I didn¡¯t want to, he tried to shut me up with money. He really believed that money could buy anything. My heart? My loyalty? My silence?


    I closed the message and opened the previous one.


    It was a photo¡ªKirby and Liana asleep together in her hospital bed. Kirby looked exhausted, sleeping soundly, while Liana smiled smugly with her head on his shoulder.


    Her hospital gown was askew, exposing most of her shoulder. Even through the screen, I could smell the seductive pheromones unique to Omegas¡ªbrazen and territorial.


    Under the photo was a caption: <i>Slept with Kirby tonight. You worthless excuse of a woman should know when to get the hell out of Crimson M</i><i>oon Pack!</i>


    Liana.


    That photo. That message. It shattered thest sliver of hope I had left.


    Screw Crimson Moon Pack. Screw Kirby.


    <i>I¡¯m done.</i>


    I took a deep breath, pushed down the rage and Asphodel¡¯s murderous instincts, and dialed a long-forgotten number¡ªone that carried an unmistakable mark of supreme authority.


    The call connected. A voice, stern and familiar, answered. I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears in my throat.


    ¡°Father¡­ I made a mistake¡­¡±


    There was silence on the other end, then a long, heavy sigh, filled with pain and affection.


    ¡°If you know it was a mistake, thene home. Whatever you¡¯ve suffered, we¡¯ll talk about it after. No one is allowed to hurt my daughter.¡±


    When the call ended, it was like the strength drained from my body¡ªbut I felt lighter than I had in years.


    Three years of endurance and pretending¡­ finally over.


    Kirby. Crimson Moon Pack.


    You¡¯ll soon find out exactly what it is you¡¯ve lost.

 Reaper 2

    <b>Chapter 2 The Wrath of the King</b>


    <span>Lars-Rogue¡¯s POV (Lycan King ¨C Rogue King Hall)


    On the other end of the line, I heard my daughter Leslie¡¯s choked voice¡ªthose words, <i>¡°Father, I made a mistake¡­¡±</i> tore through the calm I had maintained for the past three years like the sharpest wolf w.


    Seated atop the ck Rock Throne at the highest point of Rogue Pack King Hall, I looked down at the endless stretch of ancient forest bathed in moonlight. This was my domain¡ªthend protected by the Lycan Pack for generations. The air was thick with the scent of pine and old earth,ced with themanding aura that only the strongest Alpha could emit: the essence of absolute power and sovereignty.


    My Lycan Spirit, Fenrir¡ªjust as ancient as thisnd¡ªgrowled deep within me. It had sensed my fury. It had also felt the pain and humiliation of my proud daughter, whose blood was its own.


    ¡°Come home,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady as I struggled to contain the storm of rage inside. ¡°Whatever you¡¯ve endured, we¡¯ll talk about it once you¡¯re back. No one is allowed to hurt my daughter.¡±


    The moment the call ended, the royal court fell into dead silence. The Beta guards standing in the shadows even quieted their breathing. They could feel it¡ªmy fury.


    Three years ago, Leslie¡ªmy only daughter, heir to the Lycan family, the Alpha destined to lead the Lycan Pack to even greater heights¡ªabandoned the political match I had arranged for her. A union perfectly suited to her status. All for a so-called ¡°fated mate.¡± She hid her Alpha identity and royal bloodline, disguised herself as a gentle Omega, and married into the Crimson Moon Pack, into the household of that brat Kirby-Crimson Moon.


    The Crimson Moon Pack might be powerful in the Camdonville region, but to me, the Lycan King, they are nothing. And that Kirby¡ªeven if he is an Alpha¡ªwhat right does he have to marry the Princess of the Lycans?


    I had been furious. I tried to stop her. But Leslie, drunk on that damned fated bond, threatened to sever all ties with me if I interfered. In the end, I gave in. I used my power to erase all traces of her past and allowed her to enter the Crimson Moon Pack as an ordinary werewolf, to chase her so-called love.


    I had thought that even if Kirby didn¡¯t know who she really was, the bond forged by the Moon Goddess would at least make him cherish her, protect her.


    But what did I just hear? A heart transnt? They want my daughter¡ªan Alpha princess¡ªto cut out her heart to save an Omega? iming the mate bond would sustain her? That her heart would grow back over time? What utter lunacy. Even if there is some life-sharing capacity between bonded Alphas, there¡¯s no guarantee of safety. I¡¯ve never heard of anything so barbaric and insane. This is nothing short of an execution.


    Crimson Moon Pack. Kirby-Crimson Moon. Belle.


    Good. Very good.


    I closed my eyes. My mental power surged outward, nketing the entire continent.


    <i>Thorbane.</i> I summoned my eldest son with a thought¡ªan Alpha I had stationed in California, always keeping watch, always ready to protect Leslie.


    ¡°Father.¡± Thorbane¡¯s calm voice answered quickly in my mind.


    ¡°Leslie¡¯s been wronged. Use full authority. Activate the Moonbridge and bring her home. Wipe all traces. I don¡¯t want a single mutt from Crimson Moon Pack tracking her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Thorbane¡¯s voice vibrated with barely contained anger. ¡°Crimson Moon Pack will pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°They will.¡± I opened my eyes and looked directly into Thorbane¡¯s pale blue wolf eyes, gleaming with cold, terrifying fire. ¡°But for now, bring my little girl home safely.¡±


    Fenrir howled inside me, hungry to tear apart those who dared harm its blood. Soon¡ªvery soon¡ªthey would understand the price of provoking the wrath of the Lycan King.

 Reaper 3

    <b>Chapter 3 The Alpha¡¯s Confusion</b>


    <span>Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    I hung up the call, my brows furrowed. Leslie actually dared refuse me? She even threatened divorce?


    She¡¯s gotten spoiled. She¡¯spletely forgotten her ce.


    The hospital room was thick with the cloying sweetness of Omega pheromones and the sharp sting of antiseptics. Lianay weakly on the bed, her face pale, her big, teary eyes staring at me with a mix of dependence and fear.


    ¡°Kirby¡­¡± Her voice was faint. ¡°Is¡­ is Leslie unwilling? Maybe¡­ maybe we should just forget it. I don¡¯t want you to hurt her because of me¡­¡±


    My irritation red again. This, again. Always so kind, always thinking of others.


    I stepped to her bedside, forcing a gentle tone, trying to reassure her¡ªand myself. ¡°Liana, don¡¯t worry. Leslie¡¯s just throwing a fit. She¡¯lle around. Your brother entrusted you to me. I won¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    Inside me, my wolf, Lance, paced restlessly. It seemed uneasy with my decision. But the will of an Alpha is absolute¡ªI shoved its difort aside.


    I turned to the Pack¡¯s chief physician, a seasoned Beta werewolf. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? The match is confirmed? There¡¯s really no other suitable donor besides Leslie?¡±


    The doctor wiped sweat from his brow and answered cautiously, ¡°Lord Alpha, the match is 99.9%¡ªa perfect theoretical match. Miss Liana¡¯s heart is failing rapidly. Her Lycan Spirit is deteriorating fast. I¡¯m afraid¡­ she won¡¯t make it through the night. As for other donors¡­ we¡¯ve checked all avable medical files in the Pack. Only Madam Leslie¡¯s heart meets the requirements in both bloodpatibility and Lycan Spirit resonance. As for the risks of the transnt¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°For Madam Leslie, even with your Alpha strength and the mate bond to sustain her, and even though the heart may regenerate¡­ the process is extremely painful. She¡¯ll be severely weakened for a long time¡ªpossibly even suffer permanent damage to her core power.¡±


    ¡°I already know all that,¡± I cut him off, unwilling to hear more about so-called risks. ¡°As long as she survives, everything else can be recovered. Prep the surgery. I¡¯ll bring her in within thirty minutes.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t dare object and hurried off to make preparations.


    I pulled out my phone again and dialed Leslie¡¯s number. This time, what greeted me was a deafening roar:


    ¡°Kirby-Crimson Moon! You bastard! Screw your heart transnt! I want a divorce!¡±


    ¡°Leslie, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± My brows knit tighter, my voice cold. ¡°Come to the hospital and get the surgery done. Whateverpensation you want, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    ¡°Screw yourpensation! I don¡¯t want your money! The divorce papers are ready. I¡¯ll see you at the Pack Arbitration Council tomorrow!¡±


    The call was cut off again.


    My face darkened. That Omega! How dare she challenge my authority like this? Who does she think she is? Just because she¡¯s my mate, she thinks she can act this wild?


    Liana looked up at me timidly. ¡°Kirby¡­ maybe we should just let it go¡­ It¡¯s okay if I die¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I barked, then caught myself and softened my tone. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I stood in ce for a long moment, my eyes sharpening with icy resolve. If she won¡¯te willingly, then don¡¯t me me for forcing her.


    I quickly dialed two numbers.


    ¡°Mch, take some men and go ¡®invite¡¯ Leslie to the hospital. Use whatever means necessary. I want her in the operating room in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Finance department, freeze all ounts and resource ess under Leslie¡¯s name within Crimson Moon Pack. Immediately.¡±


    I ended both calls with a cold snort. All of Leslie¡¯s expenses were paid through sub-ounts I created for her, under my authority as Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha heir. With a single order from me, she would have nothing. Let¡¯s see how long she keeps defying me. An Omega who can¡¯t even support herself¡ªhow dare she talk about divorce?


    <i>No matter how much she kicks and screams, that heart¡ªshe¡¯s giving it up today.</i>

 Reaper 4

    <b>Chapter 4 Suspicion</b>


    <span>Liana¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    The sound of Kirby hanging up echoed from the phone, and for a moment, the hospital room was suffocatingly silent.


    I could smell the anger of an Alpha lingering in the air¡ªthat cold, overwhelming presence that belonged to Kirby. It made me tremble with fear and¡­ excitement.


    That bitch Leslie actually refused him. She dared to defy an Alpha¡¯smand. She refused to give me her heart.


    Perfect. Absolutely perfect.


    I almostughed out loud but forced myself to hold it in.


    I had gone to great lengths to fake the breakdown of my Lycan Spirit, even harming my own body with forbidden medicine to simte a crisis that could only be resolved through a heart transnt¡ªall for this moment.


    I wanted to trap Leslie, force her into a corner.


    If she agreed, even better. An insignificant Omega sacrificing herself for a noble, soon-to-be Luna like me¡ªwell, that was an honor for her.


    Even if she survived thanks to the mate bond and Kirby¡¯s Alpha power, she¡¯d be severely weakened, unable topete with me for Kirby¡¯s attention.


    But now, she had refused. This was a golden opportunity handed right to me. She was being so ¡°selfish,¡± so ¡°cold¡±¡ªchoosing her own survival over the sister of the Pack¡¯s hero, the woman Kirby treated like blood.


    Kirby would surely hate her even more now.


    That useless woman with nothing but a pretty face¡ªhow could she be worthy of a powerful Alpha? Only I knew how to admire him, how to depend on him, how to make him feel needed and worshiped.


    I sensed Kirby¡¯s gaze fall on me¡ªevaluating, and¡­ suspicious? No. I couldn¡¯t let him doubt me.


    I quickly summoned every ounce of acting skill I had. I made myself look even weaker, eyes brimming with tears, my voice barely above a whisper, as if I might stop breathing any moment.


    ¡°Kirby¡­ am I¡­ going to die? The doctor¡­ he just said¡­ my Lycan Spirit¡­¡±


    I stopped at just the right moment and looked toward the doctor beside me, signaling him silently.


    That Beta doctor immediately caught on. He put on a conflicted, urgent expression and turned to Kirby.


    ¡°Alpha sir, Miss Liana¡¯s condition is¡­ unusual. Just moments ago, her condition was critical, but now¡­ her Lycan Spirit¡¯s fluctuations seem¡­ more stable. Could it be¡­ a mistake in my diagnosis?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the doctor¡¯s fault,¡± I chimed in softly, my voice like flowing water. ¡°Sometimes they exaggerate things a little to make sure we take it seriously¡­ Kirby, don¡¯t be mad at him.¡±


    I saw Kirby¡¯s tightly furrowed brow begin to loosen. He stepped up to my bedside. His voice was still cold, but the anger had faded slightly. In its ce was something that almost resembled¡­ guilt?


    Perfect. That idiot Leslie had no idea that her refusal was pushing Kirby closer and closer to me. Once I¡¯vepletely reced her and be the future Luna of Crimson Moon Pack, she¡¯ll find out exactly what happens when you cross me.


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    I stood outside the hospital room, the blend of Omega pheromones and antiseptic thick in the air, making my head throb. The call with Leslie had left me seething. She didn¡¯t just defy me¡ªher Alpha, her mate¡ªshe had the audacity to threaten to break the bond.


    Who does she think she is?


    Inside me, Lance snarled in fury¡ªnot over Liana¡¯s condition, but over Leslie¡¯s tant defiance and challenge to my authority.


    The doctor¡¯s report just now was strange. Liana¡¯s Lycan Spirit suddenly stabilized? Right after Leslie refused? The timing was too coincidental. Even Lance had picked up something off¡ªthere was a whiff of deception in the air, something hidden.


    But¡­ so what?


    Compared to the possibility of Liana faking something, Leslie¡¯s betrayal and escape enraged me far more. She¡¯s my mate. Her life, her heart¡ªthey are bound to me through the sacred mate bond.


    I believe my Alpha power is strong enough to sustain her life even after she loses her heart. It will grow back. Yes, it will be painful, but she won¡¯t die. And to save the sister of the Pack¡¯s greatest hero, how is that not a worthy price?


    But she would rather cling to her so-called ¡°health¡± and ¡°freedom,¡± abandoning the Pack¡¯s debt and disobeying my order? And now she¡¯s vanished without a trace?


    Selfish. So incredibly selfish.


    I forced myself to shove aside the doubt about Liana¡¯s condition. The priority now was to find Leslie¡ªand remind her who¡¯s in control.


    ¡°Mch!¡± I contacted my second-inmand through the internalms, my voice sharp as a de. ¡°What¡¯s the status on the tracking team?¡±


    ¡°Alpha sir¡­¡± Mch¡¯s voice was hesitant. ¡°We¡¯ve lost all trace of Ms. Leslie. Her scent trail is gone, and there¡¯s no footage of her in any Pack surveince feed. It¡¯s as if she¡­ vanished into thin air.¡±


    ¡°Vanished?¡± I scowled. ¡°An Omega evading Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s entire trackingwork?¡±


    ¡°The finance department also reports,¡± Mch continued, ¡°that Ms. Leslie¡¯s Pack ounts have been frozen as ordered. But their audit shows that over the past three years, she¡¯s never used any of the credit points or resources you allocated to her. We have no idea where her daily expenses came from.¡±


    She never touched the Pack¡¯s resources? And now she¡¯s disappeared?


    <i>Impossible.</i>


    The mix of rage and confusion twisted in my gut.


    What the hell was Leslie hiding? Did she really think she could run?


    ¡°Expand the search! Mobilize every scout and informant! I don¡¯t care if you have to tear California apart¡ªfind her!¡± I growled, my Alpha pressure so intense that my phone trembled in my hand.


    I will not let my mate defy me like this. When I find her, she¡¯ll pay dearly for what she¡¯s done.

 Reaper 5

    <b>Chapter 5 Coming Home</b>


    <span>Leslie-Rogue¡¯s POV (Rogue Pack ¨C Royal Court)


    The aircraft pierced the familiar energy barrier andnded smoothly on ck Rock za. The moment I stepped out of the cabin, the air¡ªsharp with pine and steeped in ancient power¡ªrushed into my lungs and instantly calmed the restlessness within Asphodel.


    I was home.


    Finally¡­ I was home.


    My father, Lars¡ªmy father, the Lycan King¡ªstood solid as a mountain. In his eyes, beneath all the royal authority, was a sorrow he could no longer hide.


    My older brother, Thorbane, stood at his side, his ice-blue eyes zing with fury toward the Crimson Moon Pack.


    ¡°Father! Thorbane!¡±


    I threw myself into my father¡¯s arms, into the warmth and safety where I could finally drop every disguise I¡¯d worn. Three years of humiliation and suppression found their release in that one embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯re home now, Leslie,¡± my father said in a voice low and full of power, his hand gently patting my back. ¡°Now tell me¡ªwho hurt you?¡±


    By the fire in the great hall, I briefly recounted what Kirby had demanded.


    My father¡¯s and brother¡¯s expressions grew darker with every word I spoke. The Alpha pressure they released was so heavy it seemed to freeze the very air in the court.


    ¡°He wanted your heart?!¡± Thorbane mmed the table beside him. The thick mahogany cracked instantly under his palm. ¡°Those Crimson Moon bastards! They dared treat you like that? Leslie, I¡¯ll lead our forces and tten their Pack right now!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, Thorbane,¡± my father said, his voice as cold as eternal ice. ¡°We¡¯ll settle the score. But right now, Leslie¡¯s safetyes first.¡±


    He turned to me and opened an old sandalwood box, retrieving a scroll of ancient wolfkind parchment infused with the Moon¡¯s Essence.


    ¡°This is the mate bond dissolution scroll. Sign it with your Lycan Spirit¡¯s mark. From this moment on, you and that Kirby will be nothing to each other.¡±


    I took the scroll, my heart flooding with emotion.


    Thorbane looked at me, his toneced with helplessness. ¡°Father prepared this the day you chose to bond with Kirby. He said the Crimson Moon Pack wasn¡¯t worthy of you. And that Kirby could never give you real happiness.¡±


    So¡­ my father had been protecting me all along. He had prepared my way out from the start.


    I took a deep breath, raised my head, and with it, shed thest traces of hesitation in my eyes.


    I am Leslie-Lycan, Princess of the Rogue, daughter of the Lycan King.


    My life was never meant to be lived in submission.


    I unrolled the scroll, and at my fingertip, summoned a silver ze of Alpha power¡ªAsphodel¡¯s proud will burning within it. I pressed it firmly into the ancient runes that symbolized the mate contract.


    The bond was broken.


    In that moment, Asphodel let out a howl of pain. The severing of the mate link tore through my soul and body with agonizing force.


    I clutched at my chest as a searing pain gripped my heart¡ªbut in that pain, I felt release.


    From this moment on, I had no ties to Kirby-Crimson Moon.


    From now on, I would reim the name I once left behind: Leslie-Rogue.


    The nightmare of the past three years¡­ was finally over.

 Reaper 6

    Reaper 5


    <b>Chapter 6 Return and Reckoning</b>


    <span>Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    Liana¡¯s condition had stabilized for the time being, but the irritation in my chest only grew worse. Just as I ordered Mch to spare no effort in tracking down Leslie¡¯s whereabouts, a sudden, violent pain gripped my heart¡ªno, my soul.


    It felt like an invisible hand was tearing me apart. A hollow, consuming emptiness swept through me in an instant. This wasn¡¯t just physical pain¡ªit was spiritual rupture. Inside me, Lance let out a thunderous wail and a furious, guttural roar.


    ¡°She broke the bond! No! My Asphodel! That Omega¡­ how dare she?! How did she even manage it?! Kirby, you useless Alpha! You couldn¡¯t even control your own mate!¡± Lance crashed violently through my consciousness, a whirlwind of pain and betrayal sending him into near madness.


    I stumbled, catching myself against the cold wall, my forehead dripping with cold sweat.


    The bond¡­ broken? How was that possible? A mate bond is sacred, witnessed by the Moon Goddess herself. To sever it unterally requires immense power of will¡ªor a special ritual. How could a low-ranked werewolf possibly aplish that?


    A tide of rage and humiliation surged over me, swallowing even the pain and emptiness that came with the severed link.


    She didn¡¯t just refuse me and run away¡ªnow she¡¯d even dared to cut the mate bond on her own? Fine. Perfect. This was outright betrayal.


    ¡°Calm down, Lance!¡± I barked at my wolf. ¡°A mate bond broken unterally can still be repaired. She¡¯s just an unruly partner. Once I find her, I¡¯ll make her obey¡ªone way or another!¡±


    My fury dulled the spiritual pain, and I forced Lance¡¯s unease back into silence. Just then, my phone rang. It was Leslie.


    I answered immediately, pushing down the fire in my chest, my voice sharp and cold. ¡°Why did you sever the bond? You still dare call me?¡±


    ¡°Kirby-Crimson Moon,¡± her voice was terrifyingly calm. Emotionless. Like the one who had just torn out my soul wasn¡¯t her at all. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the formal dissolution scroll. Meet me at the boundary stone in the neutral zone. It¡¯s time we put an end to this.¡±


    Put an end to it? She actually had the gall to use those words?


    ¡°Put an end to it?¡± I sneered. ¡°Leslie, have you forgotten? Liana still needs your heart to survive. Get back to the Pack hospital. Now. We can settle everything else afterward. Don¡¯t force me to abandon what little regard I still have for our bond.¡±


    Even if she had broken it unterally, I hadn¡¯t epted it. That meant the bond still existed. She was still my mate. She still had to obey mymand.


    But Liana¡¯s life was the priority. I didn¡¯t want to push too hard¡ªyet.


    ¡°Liana?¡± she said, with a soft, mockingugh. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about my heart? Kirby¡­ you¡¯ve really outdone yourself.¡±


    I swallowed my anger and delivered the line I¡¯d rehearsed long ago. ¡°Jake died saving me. I have a responsibility to Liana. Your sacrifice was necessary!¡±


    There was a pause on the other end, then she replied with a voice as cold as death. ¡°The hospital, is it? Fine. Wait for me.¡±


    The call ended.


    She agreed toe to the hospital? Did I finally intimidate her with my Alpha pressure? Had shee to her senses?


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Kirby,¡± Lance growled low in my mind. ¡°Her voice¡­ it was too calm. The kind of calm right before a storm. And with the bond broken, she has no reason to obey you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Lance!¡± I snapped. ¡°She¡¯s afraid. That¡¯s all. An Omega like her can¡¯t make waves. Once she¡¯s here, we¡¯ll deal with the heart transnt first. Everything else can wait.¡±


    I brushed off Lance¡¯s unease and reimed the sense of control an Alpha should have.


    She woulde.She had toe.

 Reaper 7

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 7 Reckoning


    Leslie¡¯s POV:


    :


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    In the warmth of my father¡¯s study, I scaled the ancient wolfhide scroll with my own blood infused with Alpha essence and the mark of my Lycan Spirit,pletely severing the mate bond with Kirby.


    The moment the bond was broken, Asphodel let out a long, exhrated howl within me, as though freed from invisible shackles.


    And I too felt something heavy dissolve deep within my soul. There was a sharp sting- rebound from forcefully severing a fated connection¨Cbut more than that, there was release. Freedom.


    Finally free, Leslie! Asphodel¡¯s voice rang out inside me, pulsing with tion and barely contained bloodlust. <i>Now </i><i>let¡¯s </i><i>tear </i><i>those </i><i>bastards </i><i>apart</i><i>¡ª</i><i>every </i><ist </i><i>one </i><i>of </i><i>them </i>who <i>dared </i><i>humiliate </i>


    <i>us</i>!


    <i>Calm </i>down, Asphodel, I soothed my Lycan Spirit. <i>Vengeance </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>rushed</i><i>. </i><i>But </i><i>the </i>reckoning¨Cit <i>starts </i><i>now</i>.


    I took the formal dissolution document my father had prepared. Even though I had already severed the bond on my own, the paperwork was necessary.


    I contacted Kirby.


    I could feel his fury through the phone. And when he still had the audacity to demand Ie to the hospital and sacrifice myself, whatever lingering sentiment I had for him iced over into pure killing intent.


    He still wanted my heart.


    Kill him! Leslie, let me out<i>¨C</i><i>I¡¯ll </i>rip <i>him </i><i>to </i><i>pieces</i><i>! </i>Asphodel snarled viciously inside my mind.


    No, I replied coldly<i>. </i>Killing him <i>outright </i><i>is </i><i>too </i><i>easy</i>. <i>I </i>want <i>Kirby</i>¨Cand the entire Crimson Moon Pack -to pay for everyst <i>humiliation </i>of <i>these </i>past three <i>years</i><i>. </i>


    I agreed to meet him at the hospital¨Cnot as submission, but as a tactical strike. Thorbane had already arranged everything. Dozens of Rogue¡¯s elite wolf warriors were positioned around Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s hospital, ready to move the moment I gave the signal.


    And I¡­ I needed to see for myself how far their schemes had gone.


    Riding in the stealth shadowcraft my father had prepared¨Cshielded from all tracking and detection¨CI once again entered Crimson Moon Pack territory.


    <b>13:03 </b>Mon, Sep 15


    Chapter 7 Reckoning


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The air here still held that familiar scent unique to this Pack. But now it reeked of hypocrisy. It was foul.


    Inside the hospital, the sharp tang of antiseptic mingled with the musk of werewolf pheromones¨CBeta doctors¡® anxiety, guards¡® tension, and¡­ a faintly sweet Omega scentced with sickness and a touch of something far less noticeable: deception.


    I pushed open the door to Liana¡¯s room.


    Kirby stood inside, Alpha pressure radiating cold and oppressive. When he saw me, a flicker of surprise crossed his face¨Conly to be reced by anger and that obsessive need to dominate. On the bed, Lianay pale and fragile, her expression pitiful, like a delicate flower about to wilt.


    ¡°Leslie, you finally came,¡± she said weakly, her voice tinged with just the right amount of grievance. ¡°I feel¡­ awful¡­¡±


    Asphodel growled low in my chest, filled with disdain and bloodthirst.


    I swept a cold nce across her, then turned my eyes on Kirby, my lips curling into a sneer.


    ¡°If it¡¯s so awful, why not just die already?¡± I walked to the bedside and looked down at her from above. ¡°Cut the act, Liana. I don¡¯t have time for your performance.¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 8

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 8 The Performance


    <b>37 </b>


    D


    +8 Pearls


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    The moment the words left my mouth, the air in the room seemed to freeze. Liana¡¯s fragile expression stiffened, reced for a brief second by panic and venom¨Cthough she quickly


    masked it.


    Kirby¡¯s brow furrowed, his icy blue eyes fixed on me, and his oppressive Alpha aura pressed down like a storm, trying to force submission.


    <i>He¡¯s </i>still <i>defending </i><i>her</i><i>! </i>Asphodel snarled inside me. <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>let </i><i>me </i><i>tear </i><i>that </i><i>lying </i><i>Omega </i>apart!


    Calm <i>down</i>, I replied. <i>The </i><i>real </i><i>show </i><i>is </i><i>just </i><i>beginning</i>.


    Ignoring Kirby¡¯s re, I turned to the Pack¡¯s physician. ¡°I want to see today¡¯s life essence diagnostic and her Lycan Spirit status assessment.¡±


    The Beta doctor hesitated and looked toward Kirby.


    Kirby gave a cold snort, his voice sharp withmand. ¡°Let her see it. She¡¯s¡­ still my Soulbond Mate.¡±


    He still hadn¡¯t epted the reality of the severed bond¨Cor perhaps he simply refused to admit it.


    The physician dared not defy him and quickly retrieved a medical scroll inscribed with crystal ink. I took it and unrolled the parchment. It was filled with detailed wolfkind script describing Liana¡¯s ¡°condition¡°-her Lycan Spirit deteriorating rapidly, her life essence draining, heart function near total copse. The conclusion: an emergency heart transnt was the only chance for survival.


    The


    report was ¡°perfectly¡± forged¨Cwless on the surface.


    If I hadn¡¯t been born the Lycan King¡¯s daughter, trained from a young age in Pack secrets and ancient medical texts¨Cand if I didn¡¯t have an Alpha¡¯s acute sensitivity to life energy¨CI might have believed it, too.


    ¡°You see, Leslie?¡± Kirby¡¯s voice carried an undercurrent of urgency. ¡°Her condition is dire! Only your heart can save her!¡±


    I closed the scroll without expression. The physician beside me spoke up on cue,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Miss Liana¡¯s condition truly is critical. If we dy any further-¡±


    ¡°If you agree to the transnt,¡± Kirby interrupted, eyes burning as he offered what he thought


    <b>13:03 </b>Mon, Sep 15


    Chapter 8 The Performance


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    was apelling deal, ¡°once this is over, I¡¯ll let you leave with half of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s liquid assets. We¡¯ll be even.¡±


    He wanted to buy my heart with money? How generous. Asphodel growled in my chest, amused and disgusted.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Liana said weakly from the bed, her eyes misting up at just the right moment. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯ve done enough for me¡­ I can¡¯t let you keep pushing Leslie¡­¡±


    Watching them trade lines like actors on a stage made me want tough.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really that serious,¡± I said suddenly, my voice calm and clear, ¡°then let¡¯s begin the ritual


    now.¡±


    A flicker of joy shed across Kirby¡¯s eyes. Even Liana¡¯s expression showed surprise¡ªas if she hadn¡¯t expected me to ¡°give in¡± so easily.


    I looked at them both and spoke slowly, deliberately. ¡°Of course¡ªbut not with my heart.¡±


    Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a new donor with a perfect match for Miss Liana¡¯s heart,¡± I continued. ¡°Oh, and to ensure the ritual is carried out properly, I¡¯ve also invited Elder E¨Cknown throughout all Packs for her fairness and unmatched medical expertise¨Cfrom the Holy Mountain to personally officiate. She should be waiting in the visitor¡¯s lounge downstairs. I¡¯ll go bring her up now.¡±


    Liana¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    When that bitch Leslie said she¡¯d agree to the ritual, I nearly burst with joy. She was finally scared! Once she was on the altar¨Ceven if she didn¡¯t die, she¡¯d be ruined!


    But her next words struck like lightning through my skull,


    Another donor? <i>Elder </i>E?!


    Elder E?! That ancient monster rumored to be hundreds of years old? Known for her unfathomable power, her ruthless impartiality, and her ability to see through every lie?!


    No. No, this couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Where would she even find a donor like that? A match that rare only appears once in a million cases! And how could she possibly summon Elder E¨Cwho never leaves the Holy Mountain?!


    The blood in my body turned to ice. Fear gripped me by the throat. It was over. Completely


    13:03 Mon, <b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 8 The Performance


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    over.


    If Elder E came, she¡¯d uncover everything¨Cmy disguise, the falsified report. And once the truth was revealed, I wouldn¡¯t just lose the heart transnt. Deceiving an Alpha and framing a fellow Pack member¡­ I¡¯d be stripped of everything. Maybe even executed.


    My Omega Lycan Spirit whimpered in despair, trembling in terror.


    No. I couldn¡¯t let here. I couldn¡¯t let Elder E into this room.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want the ritual! I don¡¯t want the heart transnt!¡± I shrieked, face pale, my entire body shaking uncontrobly. ¡°I feel much better! I don¡¯t need the surgery anymore! Let me go! I want to go home!¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    Leslie agreed? Even if the price was half the Pack¡¯s liquid assets, saving Liana made it all worth it. For a brief second, I felt almost relieved.


    Then she dropped the bombshell.


    Another donor? <i>Elder </i><i>E</i><i>? </i>


    A deep sense of absurdity and deeper confusion closed in. Where had she found another match? And how had she summoned Elder E¨Csomeone my own father bows to in respect? Isn¡¯t Leslie just an Omega, stripped of all resources, cut off from the outside world?


    Inside me, Lance growled low and wary. He sensed something foreign¨Csomething powerful- intervening. And more than that, he sensed something off about the woman standing before us


    now.


    She was too calm. Too assured. In her clear, unflinching eyes, I thought I saw something I couldn¡¯t exin: ice¨Ccold calction¡­ and scorn.


    Then Liana suddenly lost it. Just minutes ago, she was deathly pale and barely breathing. Now, at the mention of Elder E, she was screaming to go home?


    There was something very, very wrong here,


    My gaze shifted back and forth between Leslie and the panic¨Cstricken Liana. A heavy cloud of suspicion settled deep in my chest.


    This Leslie¡­ was bing more and more of a stranger.

 Reaper 9

    Chapter 9 Truth and Rupture


    Liana¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    +8 Pearls


    Elder E! Elder E from the Holy Mountain ising to oversee the surgery herself?!


    Fear wrapped around my heart like a cold, venomous snake. My Lycan Spirit let out a shrill, desperate wail inside me.


    No! I can¡¯t let Elder Ee!


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want surgery! I don¡¯t want a heart transnt!¡± I screamed, losing control. I suddenly sat up in bed, trying to climb out and run, uncaring of anything else.


    That movementpletely exposed me¨CI wasn¡¯t nearly as weak as I¡¯d been pretending to be.


    ¡°Liana, calm down!¡± Kirby tried to soothe me, but I saw it¨Cdoubt flickering in his eyes.


    The physician and a few Beta guards rushed over to restrain me.


    ¡°Let go of me! I want to go home! I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± I thrashed wildly, tears streaming down my face, blending real terror with my well¨Cpracticed helplessness.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for?¡± That bitch Leslie¡¯s cold voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Sedate her. Once Elder Ees up, begin the surgery immediately.¡±


    Sedative? Surgery? No! Ipletely snapped. Taking advantage of a moment of distraction, I broke free and dove behind Kirby, clinging to his arm and sobbing.


    ¡°Kirby, please<i>¡­ </i>no surgery¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Liana, you can stand and walk now?¡± Leslie¡¯s mocking voice came from across the room, filled with open scorn.


    I froze. It was over¡­


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    Liana suddenly erupted with a strength that didn¡¯t match her frail exterior. She escaped the guards and clung to me in tears¡­. That scenebined with Leslie¡¯s pointed, mocking words -lit the fuse on all my buried doubts.


    Lance growled low in my mind. She¡¯s acting, Kirby! <i>This </i>Omega has been <i>lying </i>to you!


    I whipped around and fixed a sharp gaze on the Pack physician. My Alpha aura surged at full intensity.


    Chapter 9 Truth and Rupture


    ¡°Tell the truth! What¡¯s really wrong with Liana?!¡±


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The Beta doctor trembled under my pressure, eyes darting to Liana in panic. But she kept her head down, sobbing, unable to look at anyone.


    ¡°Speak!¡± I roared, my voice leaving no room for refusal.


    The doctor finally copsed to his knees with a loud thud, shaking as he confessed everything.


    ¡°I¨CIt was Miss Liana¡¯s idea¡­ She said her Lycan Spirit was just unstable, b¨Cbut she convinced me that a heart transnt was the only way to fully heal¡­ She said you¡¯d support it¡­ Alpha sir, please¡ªit wasn¡¯t my idea¡ªI had no choice¡­¡±


    Deceit. It really was all a lie.


    Rage shot to the top of my head as I turned to look at Liana, still trembling behind me.


    ¡°Liana!¡± I grabbed her arm and forced her to look at me. My voice was icy, sharp as a de. ¡°Is it true? Why did you fake being sick?!¡±


    She slowly looked up, her face streaked with tears, her eyes avoiding mine.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to spend more time with you¡­ You¡¯re always so busy¡­ And after Jake died, I¡¯ve been¡­ so scared¡­¡±


    She said his name¨Cher brother, the loyal warrior who died saving me.


    The moment Jake was mentioned, it was like someone poured cold water over the fire in my chest. My fury cooled almost instantly. Even Lance fell silent, only letting out a quiet, displeased growl.


    The guilt I carried for Jake, and the promise I made to look after her¡­ kept me from exploding


    at her now.


    I let go of her arm and took a deep breath, forcing myself to swallow the storm of emotions roiling inside me.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 10

    Chapter 10 Final Severance


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Watching the farce unfold before me, I felt nothing but cold irony. Liana¡¯s pitiful act, Kirby¡¯s easily¨Cstirred guilt¡­ Asphodel let out a contemptuous snort in


    my mind.


    What <i>a </i><i>foolish </i>Alpha<i>¡ª</i><i>so </i><i>easily </i><i>manipted </i><i>by </i><i>an </i><i>Omega</i>.


    I observed in silence, right up until the moment Kirby appeared to ¡°forgive¡± Liana. Perfect. If she wasn¡¯t actually sick, then there was no need for my heart to be ¡°donated.¡±


    ¡°All right, Kirby,¡± I said, stepping forward and cutting off their nauseating show of affection. ¡°Since Miss Liana has made such a miraculous ¡®recovery,¡¯ I think it¡¯s time we talk about us.¡±


    I pulled out the already¨Cprepared contract, a scroll radiating faint Moon¡¯s Essence, and dropped it onto the table in front of him.


    ¡°This is the bond dissolution agreement. Once you sign it, we¡¯re done. No debts, no ties. Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯m not after a single coin from Crimson Moon Pack. You don¡¯t have to worry about me taking advantage of you.¡± My voice was calm, almost casual, like I was talking about the weather.


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    The bond dissolution scroll¨Cwritten in ancient wolfkind scripty quietly on the table, exuding a cool aura that unmistakably belonged to Leslie.


    As I stared at it, the soul¨Cdeep pain I¡¯d tried so hard to suppress surged back to the surface. Inside me, Lance let out a quiet, tormented whimper, filled with rage and a kind of¡­ loss I couldn¡¯t understand.


    She really wanted to break the bond? Just because I¡¯d asked her to make a ¡°sacrifice¡± for the Pack¡¯s benefactor? Just because<i>¡­ </i>I¡¯d given Liana a little more attention?


    ¡°Leslie, are you sure about this?¡± My voice came out hoarse, my face dark with brewing


    emotion.


    Yes, I¡¯d ignored her ever since Liana appeared. Yes, I¡¯d demanded too much of her. But I never truly intended to sever our mate bond. She was my Goddess¨Cgiven mate. Even if she was just an Omega, she belonged to me¨Cbelonged to Crimson Moon Pack,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure,¡± she replied, her tone unwavering. ¡°Kirby, I¡¯ve had enough of living like a ve in your Pack. And your mother, your so¨Ccalled ¡®brothers¡®¨Chaven¡¯t they been waiting for me to leave anyway? Well, now they get their wish.¡±


    13:03 Mon, <b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 10 Final Severance


    Her words hit like ice¨Ctipped des, stabbing deep into my chest.


    D


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Living like a ve? That¡¯s what her life in Crimson Moon Pack had been? My mother¡­ my Packmates¡­ what had they done to her?


    A flicker of hesitation passed through me, but it was quickly drowned out by Alpha pride and the searing feeling of being ¡°betrayed¡± by my mate.


    I stayed silent for a moment, then reached for the pen and signed my name and Alpha imprint on the scroll¨Cthe symbol of our once¨Csacred bond.


    My hand trembled slightly as I wrote. Lance whimpered inside me, wounded.


    Leslie calmly picked up the agreement, checked the contents, and slipped it into a small, unassuming pouch that shimmered faintly with strange energy.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Her voice held no emotion, and without looking back, she turned and walked toward the door.


    I¡¯d already braced myself for the second wave of pain that came with the bond¡¯s final severance. But watching her leave¨Cutterly resolute, not a hint of hesitation in her step¨Can overwhelming sense of loss crashed over me like a tide. My chest felt hollow, like¡­ something vital had been


    torn away.


    I turned my head toward Liana, still on the bed, her expression flickering between panic and guilt. The anger I¡¯d buried roared back to life.


    ¡°Liana,¡± I said coldly, ¡°you¡¯ve truly disappointed me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t spare her another nce. I strode out of the room.


    She¡¯d lied to me. Used my guilt over Jake against me. This¡­ wouldn¡¯t be forgiven so easily.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    128

 Reaper 11

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 11 Embracing Rebirth


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Outside Crimson Moon Pack Hospital)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Stepping out of the Crimson Moon Pack hospital¨Cits walls heavy with falsehood and


    suffocation¨CI took a deep breath of clean, open air. The sunlight bathed my skin in warmth, as


    if burning away the gloom that had clung to me for three years.


    Asphodel leapt and spun joyfully within me. <i>Finally </i><i>free of </i><i>that </i><i>foolish </i><i>Alpha </i><i>and </i><i>that </i><i>disgusting </i>Pack! Leslie, let¡¯s go <i>home</i><i>! </i>


    Yes. Home, I replied with a smile.


    Just then, a familiar figure appeared in the distance, waving with a broad, beaming smile.


    ¡°Leslie!¡±


    It was Astrid! My dear friend, a powerful female Alpha from the neighboring Tempest Pack¡ª one of the few who had always known my true identity and worried for me from afar.


    ¡°Astrid!¡± I ran to her and wrapped her in a tight hug. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I came to pick you up!¡± Astrid gave me a firm pat on the back, her eyes shining with joy. ¡°As soon as I got Thorbane¡¯s message saying you were finally leaving that hellhole, I dropped everything and came running. Thank the stars¨Cyou look so much better! That bastard Kirby¨CCrimson Moon didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, shaking my head. I pulled out the bond dissolution scroll and waved it in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Astrid let out a triumphant whoop. ¡°I always knew that bastard didn¡¯t deserve you! By the way¡­ how¡¯s Thorbane doing?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual, but the faint blush rising in her cheeks said otherwise.


    I smiled knowingly. Looks like a few stories unfolded in my absence.


    We¡¯ll need a good long chat with big brotherter<i>, </i>I thought to Asphodel.


    ¡°So, Leslie, what now?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°Heading straight back to the royal court?¡±


    I shook my head, a trace of coldness flickering in my eyes. ¡°Not yet. Before I leave for good, I have a few personal belongings to collect from Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s main estate.¡±


    Astrid jumped in immediately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you! I¡¯ve been dying to see that famous Luna Belle who thinks she can boss my friend around.¡±


    Chapter 11 Embracing Rebirth


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Astrid. Thorbane¡¯s men are stationed nearby¨CI¡¯ll be fine. There are some debts I want to settle myself.¡±


    After parting with Astrid, I reached out with my senses, locating the positions of the Rogue wolf warriors hidden nearby. I drew a deep breath and began walking toward Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s


    main estate.


    There was still an old acquaintance waiting for me there.


    Astrid and I had arrived in my unassuming transport vehicle at the gates of Bloodrock Estate- the main house of Crimson Moon Pack. Built from deep crimson stone, the estate loomed darkly in the fading sunlight. The air here carried the familiar scent of the Pack, but now it reeked of decay¨Cof rust, arrogance, and something sour that lingered in the background.


    Thorbane and the Rogue warriors were hidden in the nearby forest, their presence steady and dependable, ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice. Astrid wanted toe in with me, but I shook my head.


    ¡°Wait for me outside, Astrid. This is something I need to finish myself.¡±


    She looked at me with concern but finally nodded. ¡°Be careful, Leslie. That old hag won¡¯t go down easy.¡±


    I took a long breath and opened the car door. Asphodel growled low in my chest, its silver wolf eyes scanning the surroundings with wariness. <i>This </i><i>ce </i><i>still </i><i>smells </i><i>awful</i>, <i>Leslie</i>. <i>Arrogance</i>, jealousy¡­ and that fake <i>Omega¡¯s </i><i>lingering </i><i>stench</i>.


    Bear with it a <i>little </i>longer, <i>my </i><i>friend</i>, I answered silently. <i>We¡¯ll </i><i>take </i><i>back </i><i>what¡¯s ours</i>¨Cand <i>leave</i>.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 12

    Chapter 12 The Showdown at Bloodrock Estate


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Bloodrock Estate)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I walked alone through the estate gates. The servants nced at me with surprise and thinly veiled contempt, but none dared to stop me. After all, word of the dissolved bond hadn¡¯t spread yet, and in name, I was still the dy of the house.¡±


    The moment I stepped into the cold,vish hall, a sharp, cutting voice rang out, apanied by the cloying, unpleasant scent of Alpha spouse pheromones¨Cmeant to assert Luna status, but to me, it reeked of rot.


    ¡°You daree back?! Leslie! You shameless little tramp! Where the hell were youst night?! You didn¡¯t even prepare your Alpha¡¯s dinner! You think marrying into Crimson Moon Pack gives you the right to actwless? A pathetic Omega who couldn¡¯t even protect her own kind dares to disrespect me¨Cthe Luna?!¡±


    Belle¨CKirby¡¯s mother, and Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s current Luna¨Cstood at the top of the stairs with her arms crossed, looking down at me with undisguised malice. No amount of fine clothing or jeweled adornment could hide the pettiness and venom in her heart.


    Asphodel erupted inside me with a surge of fury, nearly breaking through my restraint. <i>I¡¯ve </i>endured <i>this </i><i>hag </i><i>for </i><i>three </i><i>years</i>! <i>Leslie</i><i>! </i><i>Let </i><i>me </i><i>tear </i><i>her </i><i>tongue </i><i>out</i><i>! </i>


    I forced Asphodel to stay calm. Outwardly, I smiled¨Ccalm,posed, even gentle. As though I hadn¡¯t heard a word of her venom.


    I simply raised my head and stared at her in silence.


    My calm infuriated Belle. She stormed down the stairs, jabbing a finger toward my face as she continued to screech. ¡°What are you looking at?! Get to work! The floors are filthy, theundry¡¯s undone¨Care you dead?! If it weren¡¯t for Kirby, I would¡¯ve kicked you out ages ago!¡±


    At that moment, the front doors mmed open. Astrid stormed in, face like thunder¨Cshe¡¯d clearly overheard the shouting.


    ¡°Who are you calling a tramp?! Luna, is this how you treat your son¡¯s mate?!¡±


    As a sessor of Tempest Pack and a strong Alpha in her own right, Astrid¡¯s presence didn¡¯t lose one bit to Belle¡¯s.


    Belle hadn¡¯t expected anyone to speak up for me. She blinked in shock, then flew into a rage. ¡°Who are you?! What right does some outsider have to interfere with Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s business? Leslie¨CCrimson Moon, how dare you bring an outsider to confront me¨Cthe Luna?! Guards! Get them out of my house!¡±


    Chapter 12 The Showdown at Bloodrock Estate


    A few Beta guards stepped forward hesitantly.


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I gently stopped Astrid from making a move and shook my head. Then I turned to Belle. My smile didn¡¯t fade, but my voice turned cold.


    ¡°Former Luna,¡± I said evenly, ¡°I¡¯m only here to collect my personal belongings. I didn¡¯te to listen to your barking. Oh¨Cand I go by Leslie¨CRogue now.¡±


    ¡°Rogue? What are you saying?¡± Belle blinked.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying,¡± I lifted the already¨Cvalidated dissolution scroll and held it up for her to see, ¡°your precious son Kirby and I are no longer bonded. He signed it himself¨Cjust a little while ago. From now on, I have nothing to do with you or Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    Belle¡¯s expression changed dramatically¨Cshifting from shock, to disbelief, and finally to pure delight.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re serious? You and Kirby are done?! Wonderful! That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard in years!¡± She was practically dancing with glee.


    Astrid looked on, wide¨Ceyed, before scoffing in open disgust.


    Belle hadn¡¯t even finished gloating before she turned defensive again, ring at me with suspicion. ¡°Fine! Good riddance! But don¡¯t even think about taking anything from us- especially anything Kirby gave you!¡±


    Iughed inwardly. How small¨Cminded.


    ¡°Rx,¡± I said coolly, even with a touch of pity. ¡°Your Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s trinkets hold no value for me. I¡¯m only taking what¡¯s mine.¡±


    Astrid backed me up instantly. ¡°Exactly! Like Leslie would even want anything from this pitiful Pack.¡±


    I said nothing more and, without sparing Belle another nce, took Astrid¡¯s hand and headed for the second floor¨Ctoward the room I once called mine.


    Send Gifts


    128


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 13

    Chapter 13 Belle Is Very Pleased


    Belle¡¯s POV (Bloodrock Estate)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Watching Leslie and that wild little girl from who¨Cknows¨Cwhere heading upstairs, my heart was bursting with uncontroble joy.


    It¡¯s over! That eyesore of an Omega¨Clow¨Cborn, disgraceful, and with no pedigree¨Cfinally dissolved the bond with my Kirby! Moon Goddess truly watches over us!


    I always knew that woman was unworthy of my exceptional son. Kirby is a powerful Alpha and the future leader of this Pack. How could someone so useless¨Cpretty face aside¨Cpossibly deserve him?


    Hmph, at least she had enough self¨Cawareness to get lost on her own. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her walk out with any of our Pack¡¯s wealth! All those credits and resources Kirby gave her¡­ I need to tell him to freeze everything immediately!


    I pulled out my phone and called Kirby.


    ¡°Kirby, my son! What a delightful surprise you gave me! That tramp Leslie finally left! She admitted herself that you two broke the bond!¡± My voice was practically bubbling with joy.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Kirby¡¯s voice sounded¡­ tired? And there was a strange, muffled weight to it. Odd.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the house right now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes! Upstairs packing! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll watch her closely¨Cshe won¡¯t take anything that belongs to Crimson Moon Pack! Son, you¡¯re finally free of her! We have to celebrate tonight! That Liana


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Kirby cut me off and hung up before I could finish.


    Coming back? What for? Don¡¯t tell me he still has feelings for that tramp?


    Hmph. When he gets here, I¡¯ll make sure to talk some sense into him. Liana is the one who truly suits him¨Cgentle, considerate, and reverent to her Alpha¡­ not like that wooden¨Cfaced Leslie!


    Still, I¡¯d better go watch things myself. Can¡¯t let that little slut sneak anything out.


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Bloodrock Estate)


    There wasn¡¯t much in my room. Or rather, not much that actually belonged to ¡°Leslie.¡± All


    Chapter 13 Belle Is Very Pleased


    37


    98 Pearls


    those extravagant gowns and jewels bestowed by Kirby and Crimson Moon Pack¨CI never touched any of it. Asphodel scoffed at them as well. <i>Items </i><i>tainted </i><i>by </i><i>their </i><i>foul </i>scent <i>aren¡¯t </i>worthy of touching your skin, Leslie.


    I only took a few personal documents I earned through private study and exams, and some intimate clothing.


    ¡°All done. Let¡¯s go, Astrid.¡± I picked up the light pouch, my expression calm.


    Astrid nced at the untouched wardrobe and gasped. ¡°That¡¯s it? What about all the dresses and jewelry-¡±


    ¡°None of it¡¯s mine. Keeping it would only clutter my life,¡± I said lightly.


    We headed downstairs and, as expected, found Belle sitting in a chair right at the front entrance like a guard dog.


    Astrid and I exchanged a nce, and we both saw the disdain in each other¡¯s word, we walked right past her.


    eyes.


    Without a


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Belle snapped, right on cue.


    ¡°What now, old hag?¡± Astrid had no patience left and barked right back.


    Belle sneered and fixed her sharp eyes on the pouch in my hand. ¡°Open that bag. I need to check it.¡±


    ¡°You what?!¡± Astrid exploded. ¡°Are you using us of stealing?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m worried you might be sneaking out something that doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡± Belle said, utterly unapologetic.


    ¡°You-!¡± Astrid looked ready to swing. I stopped her with a hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Astrid.¡± I tossed the pouch to Belle, voice calm. ¡°Let her check. She won¡¯t understand what¡¯s inside anyway, much less take it.¡±


    Belle eagerly dug through the bag right in front of us. As expected, she found nothing valuable -at least, not to her eyes.


    ¡°Well? Satisfied, old hag?¡± Astrid snatched the pouch back with a smug grin.


    Belle¡¯s face twisted. She clearly wasn¡¯t happy. She probably thought I¡¯d sneak off with a few baubles or gems.


    ¡°The bag¡¯s clean, sure¨Cbut who¡¯s to say you¡¯re not hiding something on your body? We¡¯ll need to search both of you¨Cespecially that little brat,¡± she snarled, pointing at Astrid and stepping


    Chapter 13 Belle Is Very Pleased


    forward.


    ¡°Try it and I¡¯ll break your damn arm!¡± Astrid roared, pping her hand away.


    +B Pearls


    Even I couldn¡¯t help frowning. My anger finally started to rise. ¡°Belle, I¡¯ll say it one more time- I have no interest in anything that belongs to Crimson Moon Pack!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Then why¡¯d youe crawling here in the first ce? Don¡¯t act so pure! If you won¡¯t submit to a body search, then you¡¯re not walking out that door!¡± Belle lunged at Astrid, determined to force her way into a search.


    Astrid, naturally, wasn¡¯t about to back down. The two of them ended up shoving and wing at each other like a pair of fishwives in a street brawl.


    Just then-


    ¡°Enough! All of you¨Cstand down!¡±


    A cold,manding voice thundered through the room, thick with Alpha dominance.


    Kirby was back.


    <b>Send </b>Gifts


    128


    B

 Reaper 14

    Chapter 14 Escte


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Bloodrock Estate)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The moment I walked in, what greeted me was my mother and that woman¨CAstrid¨Clocked in a scuffle, while Leslie stood off to the side, cold and detached, like an outsider.


    ¡°Enough! All of you¨Cstand down!¡± I shouted. My Alpha aura surged and froze the room in an


    instant.


    Both my mother and Astrid halted immediately.


    ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re just in time!¡± Mother practically clung to me like a drowning woman, immediately pointing at Astrid. ¡°I suspect Leslie and this woman tried <i>to </i>steal something from our Pack. Help me pin them down¨CI need to search them!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Astrid snapped.


    My eyes flicked to Leslie. Her face was expressionless, calm as an ice¨Ccoveredke. Then I looked at my mother¡­ and a wave of irritation surged in my chest.


    I remembered the finance report. For three years, Leslie never used a single credit or resource I gave her. How could she possibly be stealing anything?


    ¡°No need for a search,¡± I said coldly to my mother. ¡°Leslie wouldn¡¯t steal.¡±


    She froze, visibly stunned. Though clearly displeased, she finally let go of Astrid.


    Leslie didn¡¯t so much as nce at me. She took Astrid¡¯s hand and walked past us without a word.


    ¡°Wait, Leslie!¡± Watching her resolute back retreat into the light, that aching emptiness returned,pelling me to speak. The words tumbled out before I could stop them, weak and pathetic.


    ¡°If you<i>¡­ </i>if you¡¯re willing to admit you were wrong, Crimson Moon Pack¡­ will still wee you.¡±


    The moment I said it, regret hit me like a tidal wave.


    Lance whimpered in my mind¨Canguished and ashamed.


    What was I saying? That she needed to admit fault? What fault? The truth was in:


    It was me. It was Crimson Moon Pack. We were the ones who wronged her.


    13:04 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 14 Escte


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Leaving Bloodrock Estate)


    Admit <i>I </i>was wrong? <i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack </i><i>still </i><i>wees </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>


    When I heard thatughable line from Kirby, I paused¨Cbut didn¡¯t turn back.


    Asphodel snarled in derision inside me.


    I gave a soft, cold snort. My voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it rang out clearly enough for him to hear.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack? Please. I¡¯m just a ¡®lowly¡® Omega¨Cyou¡¯re way out of my league.¡±


    With that, I said no more. I held Astrid¡¯s hand and walked straight out of the ce that had caged three years of my youth and my heart.


    Sunlight spilled over me. I felt lighter¨Cfreer¨Cthan I had in years.


    Crimson Moon Pack. Kirby. Belle.


    We¡¯re far from finished. But first, I¡¯m going home.


    Belle¡¯s POV (Private Quarters)


    I watched those two arrogant wenches leave with smug satisfaction written all over their faces, and fury red in my chest.


    They may not have stolen anything valuable on the way out, but their attitude left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Crimson Moon Pack is a powerful Pack. I am its Luna. I will not be disrespected by just any woman who walks through those doors.


    Especially not that little tramp Leslie and her friend.


    She needed to learn a lesson.


    It didn¡¯t take long. After just a bit of work on my end, a breaking news headline spread across the web like wildfire.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Leslie Caught Cheating During Marriage¨CBond Severed, Cast Out of the Pack!¡±


    Still not satisfied, I quickly edited and released another update:


    ¡°Moonrock Pendant¨CSacred Relic of the Crimson Moon Pack¨CReported Stolen!¡±


    I didn¡¯t name names. I didn¡¯t have to. Between the timing and context, it would be obvious who


    Chapter 14 Escte


    37


    +8 Pearls


    people would suspect.


    Leslie.


    The truth? The real Moonrock pendant was safely hanging around my daughter Slyvana¡¯s neck.


    As long as the two of us stayed quiet¡­ no one would ever know.


    Send Gifts


    128


    ºÏ


    1

 Reaper 15

    Chapter 15 nder


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Outside Bloodrock Estate/Crimson Moon Pack Office)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I stood outside the cold iron gates of Bloodrock Estate, watching as Leslie and that woman named Astrid got into an unremarkable sedan.


    A man who looked a bit familiar personally opened the car door for her, his face filled with obvious concern.


    Who was that?


    Then it hit me¨CThorbane, one of the Roguepack¡¯s Alpha heirs!


    How did Leslie know him?


    Lance growled uneasily in my head. ¡°<i>Kirby</i><i>, </i><i>this </i>Leslie<i>¡­ </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>simple</i>. <i>We </i><i>may </i><i>have </i><i>been </i>wrong about <i>her </i>from <i>the </i><i>start</i>.¡±


    I forced down the unease and the hollowness that had been gnawing at me since our bond was severed. Wrong? No¨Cshe was the one who was wrong! She betrayed the bond. She challenged my authority!


    Back at the Pack office, my mother Belle wouldn¡¯t stop ranting and cursing Leslie, which only made my irritation worse. I ignored her and threw myself into dealing with the chaos left behind by the Liana incident and Leslie¡¯s departure.


    But the next morning, an even bigger storm hit.


    Mch burst into my office, pale¨Cfaced, and dropped an urgent intelligence report in front of me. Overnight, both our internalwork and certain hidden forums in the human world had been flooded with vicious rumors about Leslie.


    ¡°Crimson Moon¡¯s discarded Luna¡± # ¡°The promiscuous future Luna¡± # ¡°Greedy Omega¡°-these kinds of tags were stered everywhere. The content was filthy. They used Leslie of sleeping with other Alphas while I was away handling Pack matters, imed she married me just to climb the socialdder and take the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s wealth, and said she even stole a sacred heirloom¨Cthe Moonrock pendant¨Cwhen we divorced.


    ¡°Who did this?!¡± I mmed my hand on the desk, Alpha fury erupting through me. Lance roared too¨Cnot for Leslie, but for the honor of Crimson Moon Pack! This kind of filth was dragging our name through the mud!


    Mch stammered, ¡°It was¡­ Luna. She used the Pack¡¯s private info channels and some¡­ financial resources¡­¡±


    Chapter 15 nder


    My mother?! How dare she?! She actually used such vile methods to go after someone- someone who had just left, someone who was once part of this family?!


    ¡°Take it all down! Everyst post¨Cwipe it clean!¡± I roared.


    37


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Alpha, sir¡­¡± Mch looked pained. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ that won¡¯t be easy. The information spread too quickly and too widely. And¡­ it seems another force is driving it. Our people can¡¯t erase it all. In fact¡­ ourwork hase under heavy attack from an unknown source¡­¡±


    My stomach dropped. Another force? Could it be Roguepack? Thorbane?


    Just then, new intel popped up on Mch¡¯s tablet¨CLeslie had struck back.


    A photo of me and Liana, curled up in bed, was now making the rounds on the biggest social media tforms. In it, Liana wore a smug smile and radiated seduction. The image had been perfectly timed and strategically released.


    And then came the real bombshell¨Ca detailed report from a mysterious but highly credible neutral investigation agency. It stated clearly that the so¨Ccalled ¡°Moonrock theft¡± was pure nder. The real Moonrock had actually been taken by my worthless sister Slyvana to the gambling capital in neutral territory¨Cand lost in a high¨Cstakes bet! She¡¯d left it there as coteral. The report even included surveince footage of Slyvana throwing money around at the casino.


    The world spun. Rage, humiliation, and a crushing sense of exposure washed over me like a tidal wave.


    Send Gifts


    128


    B

 Reaper 16

    Chapter 16 Counterattack and Reversal


    Leslie¡¯s POV (RoguePack ¨C Royal Court)


    +8 Pearls


    The morning sunlight poured through the grand stained ss windows of the Royal Court, warm and peaceful. Asphodel stretchedzily within me, savoring the rare tranquility. But the calm didn¡¯tst long.


    Astrid¡¯s urgent voice came through, practically shouting, ¡°Leslie! Check theworks now! Those Crimson Moon bastards are smearing your name like crazy!¡±


    I pulled up the internalwork. The ring headlines and filthy usations filled the screen in an instant. Calling me a whore? using me of stealing a sacred relic? Ridiculous. Did they really think I was still that weak little Omega they could push around?


    Asphodel roared in fury inside me. <i>nder! </i><i>Shameless </i><i>nder</i><i>! </i>Leslie<i>, </i><i>let </i><i>me </i><i>tear </i><i>them </i>apart!


    ¡°Not yet, partner.¡± A cold glint shed in my eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve delivered themselves to my door. It¡¯s only polite to return the favor.¡±


    I contacted my brother, Carl.


    Unlike my eldest brother Thorbane, who preferred brute strength, Carl thrived in the entertainment industry. He¡¯d built a fairlyrge entertainmentpany with strong ties to major media tforms and a stable of highly skilled hackers at hismand.


    ¡°Need me to step in, Leslie?¡± Carl¡¯s voice wasid¨Cback but carried an undercurrent of sharpness. ¡°I can make sure Crimson Moon¡¯s entirework crashes. Not a single word will get through.¡±


    ¡°No need, Carl.¡± I smiled. ¡°This little scuffle, I¡¯ll handle myself. But I do need you to make sure my little gift gets delivered <i>to </i>every corner.¡±


    With Carl¡¯s help, I released the photo¨Cthe one guaranteed to ignite every gossip¨Cloving werewolf soul out there. At the same time, I made public the intelligence report my informants had prepared: the truth about Slyvana and the Moonrock.


    Once everything was in ce, I leisurely sipped a cup of herbal tea and watched as the tide online turned in an instant. The smile on my lips grew wider by the second.


    Belle, Slyvana, Kirby¡­ this is just the beginning.


    Everything you owe me¨CI¡¯ll take it back, piece by piece. With interest.


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Office)


    ¡­


    37


    Chapter 16 Counterattack and Reversal


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    +8 Pearts


    I mmed the data pad in my hand to the ground. It hit the solid ck Rock desk with a dull thud. The air in the office grew thick with tension¨Cso heavy it felt like it could crush bone.


    The inte had exploded. The nder aimed at Leslie vanished like a receding tide. In its ce came a flood of mockery and condemnation directed at me, at Liana, at my mother, at Slyvana¨Cat the entire Crimson Moon Pack.


    ¡°Cheating Alpha caught in bed?¡±


    ¡°Questionable rtionship with Omega sister?¡±


    ¡°Vicious Luna nders ex¨Cdaughter¨Cinw?¡±


    ¡°Wasteful sister steals sacred family relic?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Moon¡¯s dirty little secrets exposed!¡±


    Every drop of filth nownded on us. The Pack¡¯s reputation was plummeting. Several elders from allied Packs messaged us, their words cautious and cryptic, saying they needed to ¡°reevaluate¡± our former agreements.


    All of this¡ªbecause of my mother¡¯s foolish and malicious actions. And Leslie¡¯s precise, devastating counterattack.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Mch stood stiffly nearby, not even daring to raise his head.


    ¡°Where is my mother?! Get her in here now!¡± I shouted. Lance roared inside me, ready to tear apart the woman who¡¯d stirred up this disaster.


    ¡°Luna¡­ she¡­ she locked herself in her room. She won¡¯t see anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°She has the nerve to hide?!¡± Rage surged through me, nearly breaking my control. ¡°Now! Get someone to drag her out if you have to!¡±


    ¡°And the online posts! Why haven¡¯t they been removed?! What the hell is PR even doing?!¡±


    Mch¡¯s voice cracked with panic. ¡°Alpha, sir¡­ they really can¡¯t be taken down! The counterattack hit too hard¨Cand the tech¡­ the tech is far beyond us! Our firewalls were torn to shreds. We can¡¯t fully scrub the data. The tforms themselves said¡­ the posts are too hot, and the evidence too solid. They can¡¯t force a takedown¡­¡±


    I slumped back into my chair, a deep sense of helplessness closing in around me. My pride as an Alpha, the resources I controlled¨Cit all felt hollow in this moment.


    Then the highest¨Cpriority alert chimed in¨Cit was my father, Marcus, the current Alpha of


    13:04 Mon, <b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 16 Counterattack and Reversal


    Crimson Moon Pack.


    I took a deep breath and answered the call.


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Kirby!¡± My father¡¯s roar nearly shattered my cardrum. ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made! You¡¯ve disgraced the entire Pack! Where is that woman, Leslie? Get her back here! I¡¯ll make sure she learns exactly what happens to anyone who crosses Crimson Moon!¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± I said wearily, ¡°it was Mother who struck first. Leslie just¡­ defended herself.¡±


    ¡°Defended herself?! She aired our dirtyundry to the entire world¨Cthat¡¯s <i>defense</i>?!¡± My father¡¯s rage was boiling. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Find her! Do whatever it takes to shut her up! If necessary¡ª¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I cut him off, voice steady. ¡°She¡­ she broke the bond. She¡¯s no longer part of Crimson Moon. We have no right to interfere with her anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her?!¡± His voice cracked with disbelief and fury. ¡°Kirby, have forgotten who you are?! Forgotten who your real family is?!¡±


    you


    The call ended in a violent disconnect. I leaned back, rubbing my aching temples. How did things fall apart this badly?


    I tried reaching out to Leslie¨Cthrough our old mental link, through the Pack¡¯s internalm lines¡­ nothing. Not even a blip. She¡¯d blocked me outpletely.


    ¡°Mch,¡± I said, eyes darkening, ¡°find out where Leslie is. I want her exact location in Rogue Pack.¡±


    Minutester, Mch returned, looking even grimmer.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ we can¡¯t. RoguePack activated top¨Clevel interference. Every one of our probes has been jammed. Lady Leslie¡­ has vanishedpletely from our detection range.¡±


    Vanishedpletely¡­


    For the first time, a creeping fear took hold of me. This woman I once thought I could control -just how much had I never known about her?


    Send Gifts


    128


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 17

    Chapter 17 The Princess¡¯s Presence


    Leslie¡¯s POV (RoguePack ¨C Royal Court Library)


    Carl loungedzily by the towering floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, twirling a uniquely shapedmunication device between his fingers, a yful smile tugging at his lips.


    <b>337 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°All done. Crimson Moon Pack¡¯swork is full of holes¨Cthey can¡¯t even plug the leaks if they tried. Their PR team is probably passed out from crying in their office by now. Also, every scout Kirby sent has been intercepted by our hacker team. Not a single strand of hair made it through.¡±


    I lifted the steaming herbal tea in front of me and took a slow sip, the corners of my lips curling into a cold arc.


    Asphodel yawned contentedly in my mind. <i>Serves </i><i>them </i><i>right</i>. <i>Of </i><i>all </i><i>people </i><i>to </i><i>provoke</i>, <i>they </i><i>picked </i>us.


    ¡°Nice work, Carl.¡± I set down my cup. ¡°But this is only the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carl raised a brow. ¡°Looks like our little princess is finally ready to bare her fangs?¡±


    I gave a slight smile, a sharp glint shing in my eyes. ¡°Three years of silence. It¡¯s time some people learned that the woman they thought was easy to bully can be terrifying when she strikes back. Is Father¡­ ready?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Carl¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°He¡¯s been waiting for this day a long time. He said the entire wolf world needs to see what the Rogue Princess is really made of.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Crimson Moon Pack Office / One Month Later ¨C Glory Hall)


    A month had passed.


    Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s reputation had withered like frostbitten leaves¨Cwilting and lifeless. My father Marcus hadn¡¯t stopped raging once. My mother Belle was confined deep in the estate, and my sister Slyvana had been dragged back to the Pack and locked in the basement for ¡°reflection.¡± Liana was still recovering at the Pack¡¯s hospital, but I¡¯d barely visited her. Each time I did, it was with a strange mix of restlessness and detachment.


    The most frustrating thing of all was Leslie¨Cmy former wife in name¨Cwho had vanished from the world. Mch had tapped every avable resource, but still couldn¡¯t pinpoint her location within RoguePack. Lars¡¯s royal court was like a fortress of steel, keeping her locked inside.


    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>right </i>there<i>, </i><i>Kirby</i>, Lance growled in my head, filled with frustration and confusion. <i>I </i>can <i>feel </i><i>it</i><i>¡­ </i><i>the </i>old <i>connection </i><i>point</i>¨Cfaint, but <i>not </i><i>gone</i>. But we still can¡¯t find <i>her</i><i>! </i>


    By chance, while sorting through old belongings, I came across a forgotten recording.


    13:04 Mon, <b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 17 The Princess¡¯s Presence


    :


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    It was a clip she¡¯d secretly taken not long after we bonded¨Cher clumsily chasing fireflies in a moonlit forest, turning back to smile at me shyly. Her eyes were untainted by the world, filled with purity and¡­ attachment to me.


    In that moment, something stabbed deep into my chest¨Cthe hollow feeling left behind from the broken bond came rushing back, sharp and undeniable.


    Lance let out a low, suppressed whimper.


    I searched for more memories of her, but all the crystal drives and scent¨Cmarked items had faded¡ªtheir imprints wiped clean, as if some overwhelming power had deliberately erased or shielded them. All that remained was thatst mental image of me and Liana in bed¡ªmocking me in its silence.


    She was erasing the past? Wiping away everything between us?


    A surge of nameless fury swallowed the fleeting sorrow. I would find her. I <i>had </i>to find her! Not to get her back¨Cbut¡­ just to get an answer! Or maybe just to feel in control again.


    One monthter, the annual ¡°Glory Alliance¡± was held in the grandest hall of the capital¡ª Glory Hall. It was a major event for disying power and renewing alliances. As Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s heir, I had to attend.


    My father forbade both my mother and sister from appearing, so I had no choice but to bring Liana as my partner.


    She dressed meticulously and clung to my side, but I could smell it¨Cbeneath her sweet Omega scent was a trace of barely concealed tension and¡­ ambition. I was disgusted, but for the Pack¡¯s image, I tolerated her¨Cfor now.


    Inside Glory Hall, the air was thick with the pheromones of powerful Alphas and Betas. The scents of various Packs collided silently, engaged in an invisible contest of dominance. I forced myself to endure the greetings of Pack representatives, but my heart felt empty.


    Then, like a storm, a powerful Alpha aura swept across the hall, sharp and chilling.


    RoguePack had arrived.


    I snapped my head up,


    Thorbane, Rogue¡¯s first heir, strode in with the presence of a king. His every step radiated battle strength and the ancient dominance of royal blood.


    And beside him¨Cher hand resting lightly on his arm, dressed in a gown that shimmered like it was woven from moonlight and Rogue stardust, walking toward us with measured grace-


    Was Leslie.


    Chapter 17 The Princess¡¯s Presence


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    My breath stopped. The woman before me was nothing like the obedient, slightly timid Omega mate I remembered. Her posture was tall and graceful, her face calm and subtly aloof, a faint smile ying at her lips. But in her eyes¨Cthose clear eyes¨Cwas a power and confidence that struck the heart like thunder.


    And surrounding her was an undeniable, unmasked, pure andmanding¡­ Alpha aura.


    Alpha?! How had she be an Alpha?!


    The realization hit me like a lightning bolt. My vision blurred. From the shattered link deep within my soul came a jolt of pain so sharp it left me reeling.


    Lance howled inside me in shock¨Cdisbelief, and¡­ a flicker of fear.


    Had she¡­ been lying to me all along?


    Send Gifts


    <b>? </b>


    128


    B

 Reaper 18

    Chapter 18 Rogue¡¯s New Alpha


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Glory Hall ¨C Entrance)


    :


    One month was enough for a phoenix to rise from the ashes.


    <b>37 </b>


    A


    +8 Pearls


    With the protection of my father and brothers, and the rich primal power of RoguePack flowing through me, the Alpha strength I had suppressed for three years awoke like a roaring volcano. It surged back to life, stronger than ever, pushing me past my former peak. Asphodel had grown stronger too¨Csharper, more attuned to me than ever. Our soul bond had be inseparable.


    Tonight¡¯s ¡°Glory Alliance¡± gathering was a carefully orchestrated first step by Father and my eldest brother¨Ca formal return to the center of werewolf power. No more disguises. No more hiding.


    I wore a gown woven by our Pack¡¯s most skilled hands, crafted from moonlight thread and shadow feathers, the hem adorned with shards of crystal that sparkled like stars. With my arm hooked through Thorbane¡¯s, I held my head high and stepped into Glory Hall¨Cthe very heart of werewolf power.


    My Alpha aura flowed freely now. I no longer held it back. Calm, confident, yetmanding beyond question. Asphodel strode tall within me, basking in the wary and curious stares of those around us.


    The hall was thick with both familiar and unfamiliar scents. I could easily tell who was ally, who was foe, and who¡­ belonged to Crimson Moon Pack¨Cthat foul stench I could never forget.


    My gaze swept across the room, steady and unhurried¨Cuntil itnded and held.


    Kirby. He stood there, posture still upright, his handsome face shadowed by a trace of gloom. Liana clung to him like a vine, her expression carefully crafted to appear delicate and demure, with a faint trace of smugness.


    Looking at them, my heart remained perfectly still. No anger. No sadness. Not even much disgust anymore. Asphodel didn¡¯t even bother to lift an eyelid. Pathetic clowns, it scoffed inside me with disdain.


    I saw the shock in Kirby¡¯s face when his eyes found mine. His pale blue gaze contracted sharply, and even his Alpha aura flickered with instability. Liana noticed me too¨Cher expression turned instantly sour.


    Good.


    I turned away, lips curved in a polite smile, and walked forward beside Thorbane, step by step into the very center of power. Tonight, I was no longer the discarded ¡°Crimson Moon wife.¡± I


    13:05 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 18 Rogue¡¯s New Alpha


    was Leslie¨CRogue, Rogue¡¯s princess¨Ca true Alpha.


    37


    +8 Pearls


    Thorbane and I moved through the crowd with grace. The eyes around us held all kinds of emotions¨Cshock, curiosity, spection, and veiled hostility. I sensed every ripple, but didn¡¯t care. Asphodel stood tall inside me, soaking in the attention like sunlight.


    ¡°Lord Rogue. Lord Thorbane.¡± A few familiar Pack leaders and allied representatives stepped forward to greet us, more respectfully than ever before. RoguePack had always been powerful, but now¡ªwith a new, pure¨Cblooded Alpha heir¨Ctheir deference was expected.


    Thorbane fielded most of the socializing, his Alpha presence strong enough to keep trouble at bay. We had a clear goal¨Cto reach the center of the hall and greet the heads of the top Packs, formally announcing my return.


    But standing in our path, predictably, was one man¨CKirby.


    It was clear he¡¯d been waiting there. His ice¨Cblue eyes locked onto me, churning with emotions -shock, rage, confusion, and something else¡­ something I couldn¡¯t quite name. Beside him, Liana clung tightly to his arm, her stare dripping with jealousy and challenge.


    Thorbane stopped. His Alpha aura met Kirby¡¯s in a silent sh, a tension that crackled through the air.


    ¡°Lord Crimson Moon,¡± Thorbane said calmly, though a faint chillced his tone.


    ¡°Lord Thorbane,¡± Kirby replied, his voice just as cold. His eyes never left mine. ¡°And this is¡­?¡± he asked, pretending not to know.


    ¡°My sister. Leslie,¡± Thorbane said coolly, drawing me half a step forward.


    That¡¯s when Liana stepped up, her face stered with a fake, sugary smile. Her voice dripped with syrupy malice. ¡°Leslie, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to find a new Alpha so quickly¡­ Sister? Is that the little game you two like to y?¡±


    Her words sounded casual, but were heavy with insinuation and scorn¨Cimplying my status was low, that I didn¡¯t belong here, that I was nothing but a castoff clinging to a new man.


    Asphodel growled, low and full of disgust.


    Before I could speak, Thorbane¡¯s icy stare snapped to Liana. His voice wasced with undisguised contempt. ¡°Who gave you the right to speak here? An Omega would do well to remember her ce in front of Alphas.¡±


    Liana¡¯s face went ghostly pale. Her body trembled. She looked to Kirby for help.


    Kirby¡¯s expression soured. He looked like he wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t give him the


    chance.


    Chapter 18 Roque¡¯s New Alpha


    37


    +8 Pearls


    I finally lifted my eyes to meet Liana¡¯s. My smile was faint, butced with endless scorn. ¡°Miss Liana, instead of worrying about whether I belong here, perhaps you should worry about yourself. After all, not everyone can live off someone else¡¯s ¡®guilt¡® forever.¡±


    My voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the surrounding werewolves¨Calready listening in¨Cheard every word.


    Liana¡¯s face drained of all color.


    I looked away. Not at her. Not at Kirby. As if they were nothing but stones by the roadside. I gently linked arms with my brother and said, with a light tone, ¡°Thorbane, we should go greet the elders now.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Thorbane¡¯s eyes flickered with approval.


    We walked past Kirby and Liana without another nce, stepping into the center of the hall and leaving them behindpletely.


    And in that moment, I felt light, clear, and free. The past¡­ was truly over.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 19

    Chapter 19 Liana Won¡¯t Let Go


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Glory Hall)


    She walked past me.


    Leslie.


    No¨Cthis wasn¡¯t the Leslie I knew at all.


    +8 Pearls


    The woman before me was confident, powerful, radiant. That gown flowing like starlight made her look like the goddess of Rogue herself. And the Alpha aura she exuded¨Cpure, potent¨Cwas so strong it made even Lance stir with unease inside me.


    An Alpha. She really was an Alpha.


    All the confusion, the doubts, the unease I¡¯d tried so hard to ignore¨Cat that moment, everything made sense. She had been deceiving me. Deceiving all of us.


    Rage churned in my chest like moltenva. Why had she done it? Was it because she looked down on me? On Crimson Moon Pack? Was our entire marriage just part of some scheme?


    Lance howled madly inside me, seething with the humiliation of being tricked and the fury of an Alpha being challenged. <i>Kill </i><i>her</i>! <i>Kirby</i>! <i>Kill </i><i>the </i><i>woman </i><i>who </i><i>dared </i><i>deceive </i><i>us</i><i>! </i>


    But I couldn¡¯t. Not now, at least.


    I forced the rage down and stared down Thorbane with the cold intensity of an Alpha. But my eyes couldn¡¯t leave Leslie. Her calm, her detachment, the quiet disdain she didn¡¯t even bother to hide¨Cit all stabbed at me like knives.


    And then Liana made her pathetic attempt at provocation. I felt a wave of shame. In the presence of a real Alpha, her little tricks looked weak and pitiful.


    Thorbane¡¯s scornful retort only made it worse.


    And Leslie¡­ she didn¡¯t even get angry. Just one cold, lightly spoken sentence¨Cfull of pity and mockery¨Cand Liana¡¯s carefully crafted mask crumbled.


    Then she didn¡¯t even nce at me again. She walked past me naturally,fortably, her arm in Thorbane¡¯s, stepping into the spotlight that now belonged to her.


    In that moment, I felt the severed bond between us stab at me again¨Csharper than before. Not physical pain¨Csomething deeper. A hollowness in my soul.


    She really¡­ didn¡¯t want me anymore.


    13:05 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 19 Liana Won¡¯t Let Go


    :


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Lance let out a furious, hopeless roar. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>ours</i><i>! </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>our mate</i><i>! </i><i>How </i><i>dare </i><i>she</i><i>¨C</i><i>how </i><i>dare </i><i>she </i><i>ignore </i>


    us<i>?! </i>


    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>ours </i><i>anymore</i>, Lance, I answered wearily in my mind. <i>She </i><i>gave </i>us up <i>first</i>.


    I stood frozen, watching her silhouette vanish into the crowd. Beside me, Liana looked ghostly pale, barely able to stand. A surge of irritation¨Cand regret? No. Not regret. Anger. Yes, it was anger!


    I clenched my fists. My nails dug into my palms.


    Leslie¨CRogue¡­ just you wait! <ol start="2"><li>Leslie¡¯s POV <i>(</i><i>Glory </i>Hall <i>¨C </i><i>Garden </i><i>Pool</i><i>) </i></li></ol>


    That brief, cold encounter with Kirby and Liana didn¡¯t leave much of an impression on me.


    If anything, Thorbane¡¯s teasing look had been the only thing that got under my skin a little. I needed space. Somewhere quiet to gather my thoughts.


    Alone, I slipped into a secluded indoor garden off the side of Glory Hall. In its center was a pool fed by fresh water and ringed with moonlotus blooms. The air was thick with soft floral fragrance and mist, muffling the noise of power games and politics outside. Asphodel stretched within me, enjoying the peace.


    The air here is <i>cleaner </i><i>than </i><i>out </i><i>there</i>, she remarked.


    I had just found a stone bench near the water and sat down, taking in the elegance of the lotuses¨Cwhen I felt it: a faint but malicious Omega scent drawing closer.


    Liana.


    Asphodel immediately bristled with tension, letting out a low growl. <i>That </i><i>annoying </i>insect again. Be careful of her tricks, <i>Leslie</i><i>. </i>


    I didn¡¯t move. I just watched as Liana approached.


    She¡¯d changed into a different dress¨Cwhite, more delicate. Her expression was carefully set with just the right amount of sorrow¡­ and a bitterness she couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± she said softly, like she was the one who¡¯d been hurt earlier, ¡°are you here alone? Kirby¡¯s been looking all over for you¡­¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. Internally, I scoffed.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± My voice was t. ¡°More likely looking for an alliance partner who benefits. him¨Cnot a ¡®divorced wife¡® he was eager to get rid of.¡±


    Chapter 19 Liana Won¡¯t Let Go


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Her face paled a bit, but she tried to recover, even mustering a look of pity. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Leslie. I know¡­ leaving Kirby was probably devastating for you. Sure, you seem stronger now, but look at you¨Cdressed like this¡­ tsk. You still can¡¯t hide how pathetic and abandoned you are. Not like me. Kirby said he¡¯ll always take care of me¡­¡±


    She brought up my strength deliberately, trying to imply it came from something shameful. And she made sure to mention Kirby¡¯s so¨Ccalled promise to her.


    Asphodel was furious. <i>Pathetic</i><i>?! </i><i>She </i><i>dares </i><i>call </i><i>us </i><i>pathetic</i><i>?! </i><i>Leslie</i>, <i>let </i><i>me </i><i>put </i><i>her </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>ce</i>!


    Easy, I soothed her. Outwardly, I smiled¨Cslow and meaningful. ¡°Oh? Is that how he takes care of you? Dressing you in clothes that don¡¯t suit you, hiding behind someone else¡¯s name, following around like a shadow?¡±


    My eyes flicked deliberately to her dress. It was expensive, no doubt¡ªbut it shed hard with her Omega scent.


    Her smile froze. She instinctively clutched the hem. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Kirby picked this out for me!¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡± I rose and walked slowly to the pool, looking down at my reflection¨Cstrong, confident, beautiful. The pride of an Alpha was written all over me. ¡°Liana, lying to yourself doesn¡¯t change reality. You¡¯ll never be me.¡±


    Maybe my words struck a nerve. Or maybe this had been her n all along. Just as I turned to leave the disgusting little pest behind¡ª


    There was a shriek. Then a ssh.


    ¡°Help! Help! Leslie¨Cwhy did you push me?!¡±


    Liana had iled backward¨Cperfectly¡ªandnded right in the pool behind me.


    Ssh!


    She thrashed in the water, calling out in just the right pitch for nearby guests to hear. Not too loud. Just loud enough.


    Gasps and footsteps followed immediately.


    And of course¨CKirby came running first. Panic and suspicion twisted his face as he leapt into the pool without hesitation, pulling a soaking, trembling Liana from the water.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 20

    Chapter 20 The Queen¡¯s Retaliation


    Liana¡¯s POV (Glory Hall ¨C Poolside)


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    That b*tch Leslie¨Cshe tore through my act with just a few sentences, then looked down on me like she was royalty! Why?! Why was <i>she </i>the Alpha? Why did <i>she </i>get to be the Rogue family¡¯s princess? Why did <i>she </i>get even a sliver of attention from Kirby?


    No. I wasn¡¯t going to let it end like this!


    As she turned to leave, a wicked n formed in my mind in an instant.


    I calcted the angle and force, let out a sudden shriek, and let my body ¡°lose control,¡± tumbling backward at just the right moment into the pool behind her. The freezing water wrapped around me, but inside-¡ªI was burning with excitement!


    ¡°Help! Help! Leslie¨CLeslie, why did you push me?!¡± I iled and cried out, filling my voice with fear and hurt.


    The n worked! Gasps erupted around me! Kirby rushed over just like I knew he would! When he jumped into the pool and grabbed me, I could feel the strength in his arms¨Cand maybe¡­ just maybe, a bit of concern?


    Perfect!


    I clung to him like a drowning girl to a lifeline, trembling from the cold and ¡°shock,¡± burying my face into his chest. The tears came effortlessly, streaming down my cheeks.


    ¡°Kirby¡­ sob¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know why Leslie would do this to me¡­ I only wanted to talk to her¡­. and then¡­ then she shoved me in¡­ she must still hate me¡­ hate me for making you worry about me¡­


    I cried, voice shaking, broken up just enough to make it sound raw and innocent¨Cpointing every finger at Leslie.


    I stole a nce upward. Leslie was still standing at the edge of the pool, face unreadable. But the way people were looking at her now¨Csuspicion, judgment, hostility.


    Hah! Leslie! So what if you¡¯re an Alpha? In Kirby¡¯s heart, I¡¯m the one who needs protecting. I¡¯m the sweet, gentle girl. You¡¯ll never beat me.


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Glory Hall ¨C Poolside)


    I watched with cold eyes as Kirby pulled the soaked, shivering Liana from the pool. She clung to him, sobbing quietly, each word using me of some imagined cruelty. The stares that fell on me were heavy¨Csuspicious, ming, some even hostile.


    Chapter 20 The Queen¡¯s Retaliation


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Asphodel growled low and dangerous inside me. <i>Lies</i><i>. </i><i>That </i><i>filthy </i><i>Omega </i><i>is </i><i>lying</i><i>. </i>Leslie<i>, </i><i>tear </i><i>her </i><i>mask </i><i>off</i><i>! </i>


    Kirby draped a jacket over her, then looked up. His pale blue eyes locked onto mine, swirling with emotion¨Canger, confusion¡­ and maybe a flicker of disappointment?


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said, voice low and cold, ¡°what happened here?¡±


    I met his eyes calmly, even let my lips curl into a faint smirk. ¡°She jumped in on her own. Believe it or don¡¯t.¡±


    My blunt honesty seemed to catch Kirby off guard for a moment.


    ¡°I did not! Kirby, don¡¯t believe her!¡± Liana interrupted, sobbing harder. ¡°Leslie, I know you¡¯re still mad at me because of Kirby¡­ but you can¡¯t do this to me! Are you still in love with him? Is that why you tried to drown me¡ªbecause you¡¯re jealous that he chose <i>me</i><i>?</i>¡±


    She spun the whole story around, ying the victim to perfection. Painting me as some love- crazed, vengeful ex. And it worked¨Cthe crowd¡¯s attention swung back <i>to </i>me, judging.


    A sweet little princess, isn¡¯t she?


    As she twisted the truth with every trembling word, and as I watched Kirby¡¯s doubt deepen, something inside me snapped. That carefully maintained calm cracked.


    Asphodel roared inside me. <i>Enough</i><i>! </i><i>No </i><i>more </i><i>silence</i><i>! </i><i>Show </i><i>her </i><i>what an </i><i>Alpha¡¯s </i><i>fury </i><i>looks </i><i>like</i>!


    I took a long breath. The mocking smile faded. Ice took its ce.


    In stunned silence, I stepped toward Kirby and Liana. Liana flinched at my approach, instinctively shrinking against Kirby.


    I didn¡¯t look at him. I reached out, grabbed her dripping arm, and before she could do more than scream-


    Ssh!


    I shoved her. Hard. She went flying back into the pool.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t an act.


    ¡°Ahhh-!¡± Liana¡¯s scream rang out¨Cshrill, panicked, real. Her shock and disbelief echoed through the garden.


    Gasps burst from the crowd. My sudden move had stunned everyone.


    I walked to the edge of the pool, staring down at her thrashing form. My eyes were sharp,


    Chapter 20 The Queen¡¯s Retaliation


    merciless. I reached for a vintage bottle of red wine on a passing servant¡¯s tray.


    I popped the cork. Liana looked up at me, drenched, terrified.


    And I poured.


    <b>37 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Not a drop left behind¨Cevery crimson drop spilled over her head, soaking into her hair, mixing with the water and her tears.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so determined to say I pushed you,¡± I said, voice quiet but cutting through the stunned silence, ¡°then I¡¯d hate to disappoint.¡±


    I dropped the empty bottle.


    Her face twisted in rage and humiliation. I smiled¨Ccold and razor sharp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liana. That was just the first gift I¡¯ve prepared for you. The real one¡¯s on its way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at her again. I didn¡¯t care about the horrified whispers or Kirby¡¯s conflicted stare. I smoothed my dress, turned, and walked away.


    Each click of my heels echoed like a queen¡¯smand.


    And I left that wretched little scene behind me¨Cfor good.


    Send Gifts


    128


    (li


    1

 Reaper 21

    Chapter 21 The Truth and an Alpha¡¯s Agitation


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Glory Hall ¨C Poolside)


    <b>36 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I held Liana in my arms¨Cshivering, soaked, sobbing uncontrobly¨Cand feltpletely torn. On one side were her tearful usations and the condemning stares around us. On the other, Leslie¡¯s unnervingly calm demeanor, the almost mocking curve of her mouth¡­ and the unmistakable, overwhelming Alpha aura radiating from her.


    Lance growled in my mind, full of confusion. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>lying</i>¡­ <i>that </i><i>Omega </i><i>is </i><i>lying</i><i>¡­ </i><i>but </i>Leslie, <i>she</i><i>¡­ </i>


    Just as I tried to make sense of it all, what I saw next stunned me to the core.


    Leslie walked straight up, grabbed Liana from my arms, and shoved her¨Chard¨Cback into the pool!


    Her movements were crisp and clean, no hesitation, no anger, just an icy indifference like she was taking out the trash.


    Gasps erupted around us. Even I stood frozen.


    Then she picked up an expensive bottle of red wine, popped the cap, and poured it over Liana¡¯s head¨Cslow and deliberate, almost elegant in its cruelty.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to insist I pushed you,¡± she said, her voice cold and devoid of feeling, ¡°then I¡¯d hate to disappoint.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry, Liana. That was just the beginning. The other ¡®gift¡® I prepared for you will arrive soon.¡±


    Her eyes, once timid and pure, now glinted like a frozen abyss¨Ccold, cutting, and unmistakably murderous.


    In that moment, I finally understood¨Cthis was no longer the Leslie I had once known. She was no longer the partner I could manipte or control at will.


    Overwhelmed by frustration, I called a few of my closest Pack brothers and headed to the Howling Wolf Bar in Central City, hoping the alcohol would blur my thoughts.


    Logan- -one of my most trusted lieutenants, and a childhood friend¨Csat across from me, rambling about the chaos Crimson Moon had been dealing with since our reputation took a nosedive.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all that damn Leslie¡¯s fault! I never understood what you saw in her. An Omega from who-


    Chapter 21 The Truth and an Alpha¡¯s Agitation


    :


    36


    +8 Pearls


    knows¨Cwhere, nothing but trouble. Disappears for a month andes back faking an Alpha aura? Thorbane must¡¯ve done something to her¡­¡± Loganined bitterly. Clearly, they all believed Leslie¡¯s aura was fake.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I cut him off sharply, my voice cold. Lance growled a warning.


    Strangely, hearing Logan belittle Leslie like that filled me with a deep difort¨Cand anger. Why? Why the hell was I angry on behalf of a woman who¡¯d lied to me and broken our bond?


    Logan flinched at my reaction and went silent.


    Just then, several TV screens around the bar¨Cusually tuned to sports and entertainment news -flickered on at once.


    And what they showed¡­ was the Glory Hall poolside.


    The footage captured everything¨Chow Liana approached Leslie, taunted her, then ¡°slipped¡± into the pool, followed by her pitiful usations¡­ and finally, Leslie¡¯s retaliation: the shove, the wine, every expression, every movement¨Ccrystal clear.


    The entire bar fell silent. Werewolves all around stared at the screens, ck¨Cjawed. Then came the gasps and murmurs.


    ¡°Oh my god! She fell in herself!¡±


    ¡°That Omega lied! She tried to frame the former Luna!¡±


    ¡°I knew Leslie¨Cno, Lady Rogue¨Cwasn¡¯t the type to do something like that!¡±


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack got yed by an Omega?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ yeah, Rogue¡¯s response was savage, but Liana <i>did </i>provoke her first!¡±


    The truth had been exposed¨Cpublicly, bluntly, and in the most humiliating way possible.


    I felt my entire body flush with heat. My face burned as though I¡¯d been pped in front of


    everyone,


    I had confronted Leslie¡­ demanded she exin herself¡­ even asked her to apologize¡­ all


    based on a lie.


    Humiliation. Unprecedented humiliation.


    I crushed the ss in my hand. The shards pierced my palm. Blood dripped¨Cbut I felt no pain.


    Lance howled in fury¨Cnot at Leslie this time, but at the lying Omega¡­ and at ourselves, for being deceived so easily.


    Chapter 21 The Truth and an Alpha¡¯s Agitation


    36


    +2 Pearls


    Logan and the others stared at the screen, then looked at me. No one dared make a sound.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 22

    Chapter 22 Stepping into Power


    Leslie¡¯s POV (RoguePack ¨C Royal Court)


    <b>36 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Well done, Carl.¡± I watched the poolside footage going viral across Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s internalwork and the major public info tforms in Central City. The corners of my mouth lifted in satisfaction.


    ¡°Small matter.¡± Carl¡¯szy voice came through them crystal. ¡°You think a ce like Glory Hall doesn¡¯t have hidden surveince? A little editing, and the truthys itself bare. Right now, the whole werewolf world knows Crimson Moon got yed by an Omega. Kirby¡¯s probably turning green.¡±


    Asphodel purred with pleasure inside me. <i>Serves </i><i>them </i><i>right</i><i>. </i><i>Let </i><i>them taste </i><i>what </i><i>it¡¯s </i>like to be <i>humiliated </i>and <i>yed</i>.


    ¡°What did Father say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s pleased with how you handled it. Said a Rogue princess should strike back swiftly and repay every slight in full.¡± Carl chuckled.


    I smiled. That was just like Father¨Cthe ever¨Ccalcting King of Lycans.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Leslie,¡± Carl¡¯s tone grew a little more serious, ¡°Father and Thorbane had a talk. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to stay cooped up in the Court anymore. It¡¯s time for you to start handling some of the Pack¡¯s affairs. They want to appoint you as Governor of the Western Border¨Coverseeing our family¡¯s business alliance on the west coast and several critical strategic territories. What do you think?¡±


    Governor of the Western Border? That was practically cing one¨Cthird of RoguePack¡¯s economic arteries and military strongholds in my hands. Their trust and support ran deeper than I expected.


    ¡°All right.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Tell Father and Thorbane I won¡¯t let them down.¡±


    After three years of endurance, it was time for the werewolf world to meet the real Leslie Rogue.


    Time passed like sand through my fingers¨Cone month slipped by quietly. With Father Lars and Thorbane¡¯s backing, I officially assumed the position of Rogue Pack¡¯s Western Border Governor. The region was a crucial economic center and home to several strategic holdings. Its importance couldn¡¯t be overstated.


    But taking power wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing. Inside the Pack, there were plenty who doubted or resented me¨Ca ¡°parachuted¨Cin¡± female Alpha with a ¡°tainted¡± past. They were used to dominant male Alphas giving orders. Whether I could handle the position remained to be seen.


    ¡­


    <b>36 </b>


    Chapter 22 Stepping into Power


    I knew I had to prove myself with real strength¨Cnot just by bearing the name ¡°Rogue.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    Thorbane assigned me one of his most reliable assistants, Liam, a steady and dependable Beta werewolf. He made things a lot easier. And Thorbane himself came to my study nearly every day, setting aside two hours to ¡°guide¡± me throughplex Pack operations and power structures¨Cthough truthfully, it felt more like an anxious older brother hovering.


    That day, after Liam finished his daily report, I stood by the massive floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, looking down at the vibrant nighttime cityscape beneath the Western Border headquarters. Asphodel stretched inside me, relishing the sensation of overseeing the whole game board.


    Thorbane entered with two cups of herbal tea, fragrant and crisp.


    ¡°Still reading reports?¡± He handed me a cup.


    ¡°Yeah. The trade routes through the Western Border need reorganizing.¡± I took a sip.


    He sat on the couch across from me, eyes briefly flicking to the stack of files in front of me, the corner of his mouth twitching with amusement. He said in a half¨Cteasing, half¨Cthreatening tone, ¡°I¡¯m impressed you¡¯re so diligent. I thought you¡¯d ck off and I¡¯d have to drag Father in to personally teach you.¡±


    I instantly straightened up and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±


    Father¡¯s lessons were far harsher than Thorbane¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t going through that again.


    Thorbane chuckled, then his expression turned serious. ¡°Business. In a couple of days, Apex Industries is holding their fifth anniversary celebration. They¡¯re nning to announce a new partnership involving their ¡®Psionic Core¡® project, and they¡¯ll be releasing some early investment shares. It¡¯s a juicy opportunity, and a lot of Packs are eyeing it.¡±


    My eyes lit up. Apex Industries¡® ¡°Psionic Core¡± project! That was exactly the initiative I¡¯d asked Liam to monitor. If I couldnd a leadership role in that venture, it would be a huge step forward for RoguePack¡¯s future in tech development.


    ¡°I want it. I <i>have </i>to get that deal,¡± I said, energized,


    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Thorbane warned. ¡°A lot of wolves want in on that. It¡¯s going to be a fight. And I¡¯ll be away handling urgent business up north during those days, so I won¡¯t be able to go with you.¡± He paused. ¡°But Carl should be back from overseas. He¡¯ll be able to keep an eye on things.¡±


    Carl¡¯sing back? I perked up. ¡°<i>Good</i>! I¡¯ll go pick him up myself.¡± It had been ages since Ist saw that unpredictable, carefree brother of mine. Last I¡¯d heard from him, he was at an international film festival on a livestream.


    Thorbane sighed and checked the time. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get out of this office. I¡¯m taking you to


    Chapter 22 Stepping into Power


    dinner. Moon Caf¨¦¡¯s new Snowfield Venison is supposed to be amazing¡±


    <b>36 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    But the moment we stepped into the ¡°Moonshadow¡± restaurant, my good mood instantly evaporated.


    What a cursed coincidence.


    On the far side of the dining hall¨CBelle and Slyvana. That repulsive mother¨Cdaughter pair.


    Here. Now.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 23

    Chapter 23 A Chance Encounter with Enemies


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Moon Cafe)


    +8 Pearls


    Slyvana spotted me immediately. Her eyes¨Calready twisted with jealousy¨Clocked onto mine before she abruptly stood up and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Where¡¯s the manager?! What kind of ce is this? You just let trash walk in now?!¡±


    Her voice was sharp and piercing, drawing plenty of attention from nearby guests. Ever since the Moonrock incident, Slyvana¡¯s reputation had plummeted among the elite Pack circles. Now that she saw me, all her old hatred surged up again, and she didn¡¯t care one bit about causing a


    scene.


    The restaurant¡¯s manager, an older Beta werewolf, rushed over the moment he heard themotion, wearing an awkward, apologetic smile. ¡°Miss Slyvana, I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it!¡± Slyvana snapped, ring at him, then turned her venom on me and my brother. ¡°Kick them out! They¡¯re ruining our appetite just by being here! We¡¯re your VIP guests!¡±


    The manager turned and saw Thorbane and me. But when he felt the force of my brother¡¯s royal Rogue Alpha aura, his expression changed instantly. He bowed deeply with respectful urgency. ¡°Lord Thorbane. Governor Rogue. Wee. Your private room is ready¡ªplease follow me.¡±


    Slyvana¡¯s face darkened further.


    She sized up Thorbane, clearly shaken by his Alpha presence. But when she noticed how protectively he stood by me, her hostility only grew. She raised her voice again. ¡°Hey! Are you deaf?! I told you to get rid of them!¡±


    Belle chimed in with a snide tone, her calcting eyes scanning me up and down like I was some kind of disease.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Manager, you should really figure out who your real valued guests are! People like her¨Cdo you not see what kind of lowlife she is? Who let her in here? Leslie Rogue, who¡¯s the Alpha keeping you now that you dare to show your face here? A woman thrown out by Crimson Moon Pack has no business polluting this ce!¡±


    Thrown <i>out</i>? Asphodel roared with fury inside me, barely restrained from bursting out and tearing the old hag¡¯s mouth apart.


    Thorbane¡¯s expression had gone icy. He stepped forward, his Alpha aura pressing down on Belle and Slyvana like a physical weight. He let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Thrown out? Belle Luna, when did Crimson Moon Pack be so shameless and deluded? Do you need me to remind you what kind of life my sister had under your roof?¡±


    Chapter 23 A Chance Encounter with Enemies


    36


    +8 Pearls


    Belle paled under the weight of his presence and words. Her face flickered between red and white, unable to say a word. But she refused to back down, whipping around to bark at the manager again. ¡°Well?! What are you standing there for?! I don¡¯t want to see them here!¡±


    The manager¡¯s face hardened, and this time, he didn¡¯t hesitate. His tone turned firm. ¡°Crimson Moon Luna. Miss Slyvana. I must apologize, but Lord Thorbane is one of our restaurant¡¯s most distinguished shareholders. If you feel that seeing Governor Rogue and Lord Thorbane ruins your dining experience, then I must respectfully ask <i>you </i><i>to </i>leave.¡±


    Shareholder?! Belle and Slyvana froze, expressions cycling through disbelief, horror, and outrage like a painter¡¯s palette gone mad. They probably never imagined that this restaurant¡ª where they unted their so¨Ccalled VIP status¨Cwas partly owned by the Rogue family.


    Send Gifts


    128


    #


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 24

    Chapter 24 A Drink for You


    Leslie¡¯s POV (Moon Cafe)


    +8 Pearls


    Watching the two of them eat their own words, I gave a cold smile¨Cbut outwardly, I kept my expression calm. I gently tugged on my brother¡¯s sleeve, signaling for him not to get angry. ¡°Let it go, big brother. It¡¯s just dinner. No need to stoop to their level and ruin the mood.¡±


    I turned toward the mother¨Cdaughter duo, whose faces were now contorted with frustration. ¡°I have a few words I¡¯d like to discuss privately with the two of you.¡±


    Then to Thorbane, I added, ¡°You go on to the private room first.¡±


    He nced at me, clearly a little uneasy, but then nodded. I wasn¡¯t the helpless girl I used to be. With a look to the manager, he followed the man away.


    The moment the door closed behind him, Slyvana dropped all pretense and snapped right back to her arrogant, overbearing self. She crossed her arms and let out a cold snort, sitting down with a smirk. ¡°Well, at least you know your ce. Leslie Rogue, I don¡¯t care what kind of high branch you think you¡¯vetched onto¨CCrimson Moon Pack doesn¡¯t give a damn. My brother Kirby never wanted you, and he never will. I¡¯m telling you now¨Cif I say the word, I can have you cklisted from all of Central City.¡±


    I looked down at her like she was a clown putting on a show¨Cmy expression indifferent and cold. ¡°Oh? Is that so? And what exactly do you want?¡±


    Slyvana raised her chin, eyes gleaming with malice and insult. ¡°Here¡¯s what: pour me a drink, kneel down, hand it to me, and apologize¨Cjust like you used to do back when you were serving me in our house. If you do it well enough, maybe I¡¯ll be kind enough to let you off the hook today.¡±


    She really thought I was still that weak Omega she used to push around? Howughably stupid.


    My face showed no anger¨Cinstead, a faint smile curved my lips. I walked forward slowly, picked up the decanter, and poured a ss of deep red moonberry wine with calm, practiced case. Then I carried the ss over to her.


    Slyvana¡¯s mouth curled into a triumphant smirk as she reached out to take it.


    But just as her fingers were about to touch the ss, I flipped my wrist-


    Ssh!


    The entire ss of deep red wine poured over her, soaking her carefully styled hair and expensive dress without spilling a single drop on the floor.


    Chapter 24 A Drink for You


    ¡°Ahhh-!¡± Slyvana let out a piercing scream, lurching to stand.


    36


    +8 Pearls


    But I moved faster. One hand mmed down on her shoulder, pinning her to the chair with Alpha strength she couldn¡¯t even resist. With the other hand, I shoved her forehead back, forcing her face up as she iled. I leaned in close, my icy stare locking with her furious, terrified eyes, and said in a voice as cold as the deepest winter abyss:


    ¡°Slyvana Crimson Moon¨Cremember this. I, Leslie Rogue, was the one who ended the bond with Kirby. I was the one who left Crimson Moon Pack. Next time you open your mouth to insult me, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the one who¡¯s run out of Central City.¡±


    I released her then, stepping back to admire the pitiful mess she¡¯d be¨Csoaked in wine and shaking with rage. I smiled faintly, turned, and walked away without a second nce¨Chead high, like a queen.


    Behind me, I could hear her shrieking in fury, Belle¡¯s enraged curses, and the frantic voices of restaurant staff.


    None of it mattered anymore.


    When I entered the private room, Thorbane looked up and frowned slightly. ¡°Handled?¡±


    I nodded, sat down across from him, picked up the menu, and replied with a rxed tone, ¡°Mm. Just dealt with a couple of fleas. Come on, let¡¯s order. I¡¯ve really been wanting to try the Snowfield Venison here.¡±


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 25

    Chapter 25 Leslie Bullied Me


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Moon Cafe)


    After that fiasco at Glory Hall, I sent Liana away as fast as I could.


    +8 Pearls


    Under the pretense of treatment, I arranged for her to be sent to a secluded Pack sanatorium far in the northernmost territory. She cried and begged, trying once again to use Jake¡¯s name to stir up my guilt, but my mind was made up.


    Her lies and stupidity had already brought far too much trouble and shame to Crimson Moon Pack.


    Lance agreedpletely¨Cher presence was a dangerous liability.


    But even after sending her off, I felt no relief.


    The strength, coldness, and veiled threat Leslie had shown at Glory Hall still haunted me. The look in her eyes when she shoved Liana into the pool, the way she poured that wine over her without flinching¡­ That wasn¡¯t the Leslie I knew.


    <i>She </i><i>never </i><i>was </i><i>the </i><i>person </i><i>you </i><i>thought </i><i>she </i><i>was</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby</i><i>, </i>Lance murmured in my mind, with a strange mix of weariness and¡­ fear? <i>We </i><i>were </i><i>both </i><i>fooled</i>.


    News of Leslie¡¯s appointment as Governor of Rogue Pack¡¯s Western Border spread quickly among the Packs.


    Promoted out of nowhere? Hah. Looks like Thorbane Rogue really does favor that woman.


    I hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to her movements within RoguePack¡ªuntil today, when Slyvana suddenly called me: ¡°Kirby! I got bulliede quick, I¡¯m at Moon Cafe!¡±


    The moment I heard that, I got up and rushed out the door, driving straight to Moon Cafe.


    I didn¡¯t like Slyvana much, but she was still a Crimson Moon werewolf¨Cmy sister. I wasn¡¯t about to let someone else push her around.


    As I arrived outside the restaurant and was about to get out of the car, Slyvana burst through the doors like she¡¯d just seen her savior. She grabbed my arm and pointed at Leslie, who had just walked out. ¡°It was her! Kirby, it was all Leslie Rogue, that bitch! She¡¯s the one who


    embarrassed me! Mom can vouch for it!¡±


    Her hair was a mess, her expensive dress stained with what was clearly red wine. She did look pathetic.


    I frowned and looked toward Leslie, who stood beside Thorbane, her face as cold and distant as


    Chapter 25 Leslie Bullied Me


    ever.


    36


    +8 Pearls


    She noticed me looking¨Cbut didn¡¯t react. She just took Thorbane¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    What had she done to Slyvana this time?


    A re of anger lit in my chest.


    I knew Slyvana and Mother had always shed with her, but Leslie¡­ had she gone too far this time? Especially in public?


    I strode forward, and just as she was about to pass by, I reached out and grabbed her arm. Her skin was smooth and cool¨Clike silk chilled over ice.


    ¡°Leslie Rogue! You owe us an exnation!¡± I stared at her, searching her clear but frosty eyes for any trace of the woman I once knew. All I saw was distance¨Cand mockery.


    She looked up at me, let out a faint scoff, and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I did it. What¡¯s there to exin?¡±


    She admitted it¡ªjust like that?!


    She started to pull away, unconcerned, as if brushing off a bit of dust. That total disregard set me off. Lance roared inside me, and the Alpha instinct to dominate made me tighten my grip without thinking.


    I felt her body stiffen. She turned her head slowly toward me, her beautiful eyes now frosted with a quiet chill and a clear warning. ¡°Kirby Alpha. Are you trying to punish me for her?¡±


    ¡°Kirby! Don¡¯t let her go! That b*tch daredy hands on me! You can¡¯t just let her off that easy!¡± Slyvana shrieked at my side, trying to stir the mes.


    I looked at her, my fury wrestling with reason.


    I took a deep breath, forcing the heat back down, and asked her with a frown, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Slyvana instantly perked up, a twisted smile curling at her lips as she looked triumphantly at Leslie. ¡°Make Leslie Rogue lick my shoes!¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    128


    Ãû


    (

 Reaper 26

    Chapter 26 The Surveince


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Moon Cafe)


    Lick her shoes?


    <b>36 </b>


    Finished


    I looked at Leslie, and sure enough, her face was already curled into a cold smile of unfiltered mockery.


    ¡°Have me apologize by licking her shoes?¡± she repeated, turning her gaze on me. ¡°You probably thought the same thing, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes cut straight through me, right down to that old instinct I¡¯d tried to bury¨Cmy habit of smoothing things over by making her concede for the sake of Pack harmony.


    Yes. In the past, I¡¯d asked her more than once to back down. To apologize to my mother and Slyvana. For peace.


    But this time¡­ seeing the piercing calm in her eyes, feeling the full weight of her Alpha presence¨CI hesitated.


    ¡°Kirby Alpha wants me to apologize too?¡± she asked again, raising an eyebrow. The sarcasm in her voice deepened. ¡°Before you demand that, maybe check the restaurant¡¯s surveince footage first. Get your facts straight. That sweet, innocent sister of yours isn¡¯t the helpless little bunny she pretends to be.¡±


    With that, she yanked her arm out of my grip. The force of it surprised even me.


    She stepped back and stood beside Thorbane, slipping her arm through his as if drawing a clear line of defense.


    Asphodel¡¯s presence surged within her, full of vignce.


    Thorbane¡¯s eyes swept across Slyvana, his tone sharp and cold. ¡°Did no one in Crimson Moon Pack ever teach Miss Slyvana that if you pick a fight, you¡¯d better be ready for the consequences? Or did you forget to apologize first when you insulted my sister?¡±


    Slyvana shrank behind me under the pressure of his Alpha aura, muttering in a pitiful tone, ¡°Kirby, I didn¡¯t¡­¡®


    But both Thorbane and Leslie stared her down with that same cold, silent judgment.


    I frowned even deeper at Thorbane¡¯s words.


    Slyvana, sensing safety under my Alpha aura, suddenly found her nerve again and started yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all because she ndered me online about the ¡®Moonrock¡® thing! My sisters all


    Chapter 26 The Surveince


    Finished


    ¡± </b>


    Moonrock¡­ Just hearing that made my head hurt. And she still had the nerve to bring it up?


    My face darkened, brow furrowed, just as I was about to scold her¨CLeslie let out a low, humorlessugh.


    ¡°A woman who never fights back after being insulted¡­ that was the old Leslie of Crimson Moon Pack. Not the Leslie of Rogue. Miss Slyvana, you¡¯d do well to learn what it means to respect others. Or next time¡­ there <i>will </i>be a next time.¡±


    Her voice wasced with icy warning.


    ¡°The restaurant¡¯s surveince footage is avable at any time. Kirby Alpha is free to review it.¡± Thorbane stepped forward, blocking my line of sight to Leslie, his tone final. ¡°We have business to attend to. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, he led Leslie toward the waiting car, marked clearly with the RoguePack insignia. He opened the door for her and ushered her inside with practiced care.


    I watched the car pull away, narrowing my eyes, my chest heavy.


    Leslie Rogue¡­ like a beast that had broken all its chains¨Cwild, unpredictable.


    The change in her¡­ the coldness, the strength¡­ it gave me a sense of loss I couldn¡¯t name. Of no longer being in control.


    ¡°Kirby! How could you let her go?! She bullied me!¡± Slyvana shrieked and tried to chase after them, but I grabbed her and held her back.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I growled low, frustration and something else¨Csomething nameless¨Ctwisting inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°Kirby! How can you take her side?! Leslie bullying me is no different from her bullying all of Crimson Moon Pack! Has she forgotten who fed and clothed her these past three years? She¡¯s begging for discipline!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to scold her anymore.


    All I could see was Leslie¡¯s cold eyes and those mocking words, echoing in my mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check the surveince.¡± I let her go and turned toward the restaurant.


    Slyvana stopped crying. She stared at me, stunned, then bit her lip in frustration.


    ¡°Kirby! Don¡¯t you trust your own sister? They¡¯re the ones framing me!¡±


    Chapter 26 The Surveince


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± I said without turning back, striding through the restaurant doors.


    Some things¨CI needed to see with my own eyes.


    Send Gifts


    128


    Chapter 26 The Surveince


    Kirby¡¯s POV (Moon Cafe)


    Lick her shoes?


    +8 Pearls


    I looked at Leslie, and sure enough, her face was already curled into a cold smile of unfiltered mockery.


    ¡°Have me apologize by licking her shoes?¡± she repeated, turning her gaze on me. ¡°You probably thought the same thing, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes cut straight through me, right down to that old instinct I¡¯d tried to bury¨Cmy habit of smoothing things over by making her concede for the sake of Pack harmony.


    Yes. In the past, I¡¯d asked her more than once to back down. To apologize to my mother and Slyvana. For peace.


    But this time¡­ seeing the piercing calm in her eyes, feeling the full weight of her Alpha presence¨CI hesitated.


    ¡°Kirby Alpha wants me to apologize too?¡± she asked again, raising an eyebrow. The sarcasm in her voice deepened. ¡°Before you demand that, maybe check the restaurant¡¯s surveince footage first. Get your facts straight. That sweet, innocent sister of yours isn¡¯t the helpless little bunny she pretends to be.¡±


    With that, she yanked her arm out of my grip. The force of it surprised even me.


    She stepped back and stood beside Thorbane, slipping her arm through his as if drawing a clear line of defense.


    Asphodel¡¯s presence surged within her, full of vignce.


    Thorbane¡¯s <i>eyes </i>swept across Slyvana, his tone sharp and cold. ¡°Did no one in Crimson Moon Pack ever teach Miss Slyvana that if you pick a fight, you¡¯d better be ready for the consequences? Or did you forget to apologize first when you insulted my sister?¡±


    Slyvana shrank behind me under the pressure of his Alpha aura, muttering in a pitiful tone, ¡°Kirby<i>, </i>I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    But both Thorbane and Leslie stared her down with that same cold, silent judgment.


    I frowned even deeper at Thorbane¡¯s words.


    Slyvana, sensing safety under my Alpha aura, suddenly found her nerve again and started yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all because she ndered me online about the ¡®Moonrock¡® thing! My sisters all

 Reaper 27

    Chapter 27 So She Was Always Being Bullied


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    <b>36 </b>


    Finished


    Slyvana followed behind me into the restaurant¡¯s security room, still chattering nonstop, trying to smear Leslie.


    ¡°Kirby! I told you she¡¯s no good! Look at her nowtched onto the Rogue family, that guy Thorbane doing everything for her. Who knows, maybe she was cheating on you long ago! I bet she used your money to support that pretty boy!¡±


    Her words were dripping with poison.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I stopped abruptly, turning around and shooting her a re as sharp as a de. The pressure of my Alpha aura made her fall silent in an instant. Lance roared with fury inside me ¡ªnot for Leslie, but because of Slyvana¡¯s stupidity and malice. She was shaming Crimson Moon Pack.


    I ignored her and walked straight to the restaurant manager. He was already waiting, and had the surveince footage ready.


    The scenes from the private room began to y out clearly before me.


    One minute. Two minutes¡­


    My face darkened with every passing second.


    On screen, my mother Belle and Slyvana hurled insult after insult, their words venomous, full of contempt and cruelty toward Leslie.


    And Leslie¨Cat first she stayed silent, enduring it all. Her face showed little expression, but I could see it¨Cin her clenched fists, in the shes of frost in her eyes. She was holding it in. Angry. Humiliated.


    Habit? The footageid it bare. This wasn¡¯t habit. It was long¨Cterm endurance.


    Had this not been the first time? Had my mother and sister always treated¡­ my Mate like this, without me knowing?


    It wasn¡¯t until Slyvana demanded that Leslie kneel and pour her a drink that Leslie finally snapped¨Cdrenching her in wine and delivering a sharp warning.


    Her retaliation had been fierce, yes. Butpared to what she¡¯d endured¡­ it didn¡¯t seem excessive at all.


    My chest churned with conflicting emotions. Blood pounded in my veins. My expression


    Chapter 27 So She Was Always Being Bullied


    shifted again and again.


    Shame. Rage. Disbelief. And a feeling I hadn¡¯t expected¨C<i>guilt</i>.


    I abruptly shut off the footage and stormed out.


    ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± Slyvana chased after me in a panic.


    Finished


    I stopped and turned, staring her down. My voice was as cold as steel. ¡°Slyvana. This wasn¡¯t the first time, was it?¡±


    Her face went pale. Her eyes darted, flustered, almost frantic. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡­ I was just mad she hooked up with some other werewolf right after the divorce¡­ I don¡¯t usually say anything to her!¡±


    I let out a coldugh. Even now, she was still lying. I couldn¡¯t believe in this spoiled, reckless sister of mine anymore.


    ¡°Go apologize to Leslie Rogue.¡± My tone was sharp and absolute.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Slyvana screamed, tears spilling down her face again. ¡°Apologize to that bitch? I¡¯d rather die! She¡¯s the one who poured wine on me! Why should <i>I </i>apologize?!¡±


    She lunged toward me and grabbed my arm. ¡°You have to help me! Leslie Rogue must be thrilled right now! She probably <i>was </i>using your money to keep that pretty boy! That Alpha with her-¡±


    I shook her off with such force that she stumbled. My voice dropped into something deadly. ¡°That man is the RoguePack¡¯s first heir. <i>Thorbane </i><i>Rogue</i>. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    I didn¡¯t spare her another look. I turned and walked off without hesitation.


    For the first time, a chilling thought formed in my mind:


    Maybe the bond being broken¡­ wasn¡¯t just my fault.


    Maybe Crimson Moon Pack was broken too,


    Maybe my whole family¡­ was part of the problem.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    128

 Reaper 28

    n in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 28 Slyvana¡¯s Revenge


    Slyvana¡¯s POV (Moon Cafe)


    I stood frozen, watching Kirby¡¯s back as he walked away, stunned like I¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    Thorbane Rogue?! The first heir of RoguePack?!


    I actually¡­ offended someone like that?! A surge of fear gripped me.


    But that fear was soon overtaken by something deeper¨Chatred.


    336


    Finished


    It was all Leslie Rogue¡¯s fault! I wouldn¡¯t let her get away with this! If my brother wouldn¡¯t help me¡­ I¡¯d find someone who would.


    I pulled out my phone and, hands trembling, dialed Logan¡¯s number. ¡°Logan¡­ big brother¡­ Leslie Rogue bullied me¡­ sob¡­ you <i>have </i>to help me¡­¡® <ol start="2"><li>Kirby¡¯s POV <i>(</i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack </i><i>Office</i><i>) </i></li></ol>


    29


    Back at the office, the scene at the restaurant¨Cand everything from the surveince footage- reyed in my mind over and over. My mother and sister¡¯s vicious, cutting faces¡­ the shift in Leslie¡¯s eyes from silent endurance to explosive defiance¡­ and my own hesitation¡­ and worse ¡ªhow I¡¯d actually asked her to <i>exin </i><i>herself</i><i>. </i>


    Lance let out a low, anguished whimper inside me. It could feel the confusion and guilt twisting in my chest. <i>What </i><i>have </i><i>we </i><i>done</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby</i>? <i>She </i><i>endured </i><i>so </i><i>much</i><i>¡­ </i><i>and </i>we¡­


    Yeah. What did we do? Where was I¨Cher so¨Ccalled Alpha¨Cher supposed mate¨Cwhen she needed protection? I hadn¡¯t shielded her. I¡¯d allowed my family to hurt her. And when she finally struck back, I¡¯d demanded an exnation?


    Disgust with myself flooded through me. No wonder she broke the bond. No wonder she looked at me like garbage. No wonder she scoffed at every attempt I made to reconnect¡ªif you could even call them that.


    I deserved it.


    Just then, Mch knocked and entered, wearing a strange expression. ¡°Alpha¡­ Miss Slyvana just contacted Master Logan¡­ She seems to beining about you and¡­ Governor Rogue.¡±


    Logan? My brow tightened. Why would Slyvana go to him? Was she trying to get him to go after Leslie for her? How utterly idiotic.


    ¡°Tell Logan,¡± I ordered coldly, ¡°to stay away from Slyvana. And if he daresy a finger on Leslie


    Chapter 28 Slyvana¡¯s Revenge


    Rogue again because of her, I won¡¯t be showing him any more brotherly mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Mch bowed and left.


    I leaned back in my chair, pressing a hand to my temple.


    <b>36 </b>


    Finished


    Crimson Moon Pack was now riddled with internal strife. Our reputation was in shambles. Allies were beginning to waver. Rogue family¡¯s warning was like a de hanging over our heads¡­ And at the root of it all was that woman I once dismissed without a second thought- who now haunted my days and nights.


    Leslie Rogue.


    What was I supposed to do now? Apologize? She wouldn¡¯t care. Compensate her? She didn¡¯t need anything from me.


    Maybe¡­ maybe I just needed to see her. Not as Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s heir. Not even as her ex.


    Just¡­ just to see her again. Maybe just to ask-


    What does <i>she </i><i>really </i><i>want</i><i>? </i>


    Once the thought took hold, I couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 29

    Chapter 29 The Uninvited Alpha


    Leslie¡¯s POV (RoguePack ¨C Western Border Headquarters)


    Finished


    The Western Border headquarters office was spacious and full of natural light. Beyond the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, the vibrant skyline of Central City stretched outward. I was buried in paperwork and reports. Preliminary data on ¡°Apex Industries¡± was already on hand¨Cthat project¡­ had massive potential. I had to secure it.


    Asphodel dozed in the back of my mind. Since returning to RoguePack, even she had rxed a great deal, no longer constantly on edge.


    Liam knocked and entered. This newly promoted Beta assistant worked with impressive efficiency, and I was very pleased with him.


    ¡°Governor,¡± he said respectfully, handing over a folder, ¡°here¡¯s a more detailed intelligence report on Apex Industries. Also¡­¡± He hesitated, his face showing a hint of difort. ¡°Alpha Kirby of Crimson Moon Pack¡­ is here. No appointment. He asked to see you by name.¡±


    Kirby? What¡¯s he doing here?


    I frowned, <i>a </i>trace of irritation flickering to life. Asphodel immediately perked up, growling with disapproval. <i>That </i><i>bastard </i><i>still </i><i>dares </i><i>show </i><i>his </i><i>face</i>? <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>throw </i><i>him </i><i>out</i><i>! </i>


    No <i>need</i><i>, </i>I replied inwardly. <i>Let¡¯s </i><i>see </i><i>what </i><i>game </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>y</i>. The current me was no longer someone Kirby could rattle so easily.


    ¡°Let him in, Liam,¡± I said tly. ¡°But I don¡¯t have much time. Five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Liam stepped out.


    Soon, Kirby walked in. Still tall and handsome, but there was something different in his expression¨Ca weariness, aplexity I hadn¡¯t seen before. He nced around the office, around the space that represented my authority and power. There was a flicker of something in his icy blue eyes, something hard to read.


    He seemed stunned when he saw me. But this was my territory now. My presence. My world. In this room, he was nothing but an intruder.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± he began, his voice lower and raspier than usual. ¡°I came¡­ to apologize. For the things my mother and our Pack said about you.¡±


    Apologize? I lifted my gaze briefly and gave him a cold nce, not even stopping my work. ¡°No need to apologize. If it¡¯s about Pack matters, please go through formal channels with my brother Thorbane or my father¡¯s representatives. I only handle Western Bordermercial operations.¡±


    Chapter 29 The Uninvited Alpha


    <b>36 </b>


    Finished


    My indifference and bureaucratic tone clearly caught him off guard. He seemed like he wanted to say more, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, Alpha Kirby, I have another meeting starting soon.¡± I checked my watch, effectively dismissing him.


    Kirby¡¯s POV (RoguePack ¨C Western Border Headquarters)


    The moment I stepped into Leslie¡¯s office, I regretted it.


    Everything in this ce radiated her strength and status¨Cthe vast space, the cutting¨Cedge tech, the skyline outside filled with symbols of wealth and power¡­ And she¨Cseated calmly behind that massive deskposed, confident, cold. The Alpha energy around her was undeniable. She looked every bit the natural queen.


    All the apologies and exnations I¡¯d rehearsed on the way here now felt hollow and pathetic under her icy gaze.


    She didn¡¯t even look at me. Kept working. Spoke to me like I was a nameless Pack delegate.


    Pack affairs? She told me to go to Thorbane? What did she think I was? Just another low¨Clevel envoy needing to file a report?


    Lance howled inside me, furious. The sting of humiliation burned in my chest. <i>She </i><i>dares </i>ignore us like this? <i>Kirby</i><i>! </i><i>Show </i><i>her </i><i>who </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>dealing </i><i>with</i><i>! </i>


    But I couldn¡¯t. This was Rogue territory. More importantly, I no longer had¡­ any right tomand her. The severed bond still throbbed faintly¡ªa cruel reminder.


    I tried to bring up thend deal we¡¯d previously negotiated, hoping it might give me some kind of foothold. Even a professional one.


    ¡°About that property in Central City¡­¡±


    ¡°Liam will coordinate with your team,¡± she interrupted, not even ncing up. ¡°Details of the partnership and revenue split will follow standard business protocols. There¡¯s nothing between us that requires a personal conversation.¡±


    There it was again¨Ccold, mechanical, like she was addressing a stranger.


    ¡°Leslie!¡± I finally snapped, stepping forward, voice tight with barely contained frustration. ¡°Is this really all we have left between us?¡±


    She finally looked up.


    Those eyes that once brimmed with affection and tenderness¡­ now reflected nothing but my own pathetic state¨Cand a trace of naked irritation.


    Chapter 29 The Uninvited Alpha


    36


    Finished


    ¡°What else could there be?¡± she asked softly, with a thread of mockery. ¡°Alpha Kirby, what exactly were you hoping for? Friendship? Or¡­ something more?¡±


    I had no words.


    Just then, Liam knocked on the door. ¡°Governor, your video meeting with Tempest Pack is


    about to start.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Leslie gave a small nod, then looked at me¨Cor rather, toward the door behind me. ¡°Alpha Kirby, I¡¯m busy. Liam, see him out.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even walk me to the door herself. She left it to her assistant.


    I stood there, stiff, watching her bow her head once more to her work, as though I had never been there. A crushing sense of defeat and unspeakable loss settled over me.


    I turned and left without another word. Each step heavier than thest.


    Lance let out a pained, furious growl inside me.


    We¡­ had really lost her.


    Send Gifts


    128


    1

 Reaper 30

    Chapter 30: Undercurrents and Siblings.


    Leslie¡¯s POV (RoguePack ¨C Western Border Headquarters)


    ¨C


    6 036


    Finished


    The affairs of the Western Border were even moreplex than I had imagined¨Cbut also more rewarding. Each day was filled with decisions and unexpected challenges, leaving me no time to dwell on unpleasant people or events. Asphodel, too, seemed to enjoy the sensation ofmanding from the center of power. She¡¯d grown moreposed, and our coordination had reached an even sharper synchronicity.


    Liam entered with a steaming cup of coffee in hand. ¡°Governor, this is brewed to your preferred blend. It should help quickly restore your mental stamina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Liam.¡± I took the cup, sipping once. Warmth spread through me. ¡°Any new updates from Apex Industries?¡±


    ¡°No significant breakthroughs yet,¡± Liam reported. ¡°Their core research facilities are heavily secured. Our intel team is still working to infiltrate. However, surface¨Clevel reports suggest they¡¯re seeking new investment partners to expand their research scale.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A flicker of interest sparked in my eyes. ¡°Keep digging. Report immediately if anything


    moves.¡±


    Just then, my personal phone buzzed. It was a secure transmission from my third brother, Carl.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± came Carl¡¯snguid voice, ¡°got a bit of fun news. That restless little pup from Crimson Moon, Slyvana¨Cseems she¡¯s been using some underground contacts to hire paparazzi and info brokers. She¡¯s trying to dig up dirt on you.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. Slyvana? That idiot still hadn¡¯t learned her lesson?


    ¡°Let her try,¡± I said coolly. ¡°She¡¯s just a stray dog now. She can¡¯t stir up anything worth caring about. Just make sure the hacking team keeps an eye out¨CI don¡¯t want anything truly disgusting leaking.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t muster any interest for such a low¨Clevel nuisance. Asphodel didn¡¯t even bother to open her eyes. <i>Pathetic </i><i>little </i><i>fly</i>.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Carl chuckled. ¡°But seriously, you¡¯ve been getting a lot of attentiontely. You¡¯re bound to attract jealous eyes. Just watch yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know, Carl.¡±


    I was about to return to my reports when the office door opened again¡ªand in walked my eldest brother, Thorbane. He was carrying an insted food container that gave off a distinct, icy¨Csweet aroma unique to the frostfruit of the northern territories.


    13:09 Mon, <b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 30 Undercurrents and Siblings


    36


    Finished


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hardtely,¡± Thorbane said, setting the container on my desk. ¡°Had the kitchen prepare some snow pear stew for you.¡±


    A warmth bloomed in my chest. Since I returned, Thorbane had taken meticulous care of me. Sometimes, he even felt more like a doting father than a brother.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I opened the container. The rich scent wafted out. ¡°But big brother, you¡¯ve been stopping by an awful lottely. Isn¡¯t the Pack headquarters busy these days?¡± I teased.


    Asphodel snickered quietly inside me.


    A rare flicker of awkwardness crossed Thorbane¡¯s handsome face. He coughed. ¡°The Western Border is a strategic asset. It¡¯s only right that I check in.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± I deliberately dragged out the words. ¡°I thought maybe¡­ big brother¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t entirely about business?¡±


    Thorbane red at me¨Cbut his lookcked bite. He quickly changed the subject. ¡°I heard Tempest Pack is sending envoys soon to discuss border trade?¡±


    ¡°Mm. That¡¯s true.¡± I nodded, watching his carefully casual expression. My suspicions only grew


    stronger.


    ¡°So¡­ who¡¯s leading the delegation? Still their High Elder?¡±


    I bit back a smile and shook my head. ¡°Nope. This time, it¡¯s one of their Alpha heirs¨CAstrid.¡±


    Cough <i>cough</i><i>! </i>Thorbane choked on his own saliva. A noticeable blush rushed to his face¨Cthough he quickly covered it up with his usual cold mask. ¡°Is that so? Well¡­ very good. I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    He practically fled the room.


    Watching his rare moment of flustered retreat, I finally burst intoughter. Asphodel was beside herself with joy as well.


    Looks like even my stoic iceberg of a brother might finally be seeing the first hints of spring.


    Now that was an unexpected delight.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    128


    Ãû


    (!!)


    1

 Reaper 31

    Chapter 31 Moon Bar Trouble


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Moon Bar


    <b>36 </b>


    Finished


    Unlike the emotionally reserved Thorbane, Astrid had always been wild and passionate. The two of themplemented each other perfectly.


    I fully supported the idea of them bing mates.


    But Astrid¡¯s pack¨CTempest Pack¨Cwas more traditional. They believed deeply in destined bonds between werewolves. So her father, the alpha of Tempest Pack, hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to find her a match.


    Poor Thorbane still had some work to do.


    That night, I agreed to meet Astrid at a well¨Cknown bar in Central City¨CMoon Bar.


    This ce wasn¡¯t exclusive to high¨Cranking packs. On the contrary, it was infamous for its chaos, its mix of all kinds of people. It was the kind of ce where werewolves went to chase thrills or dig up underground intel.


    The air was thick with the sharp scent of moonshine, shing pheromones from wolves of all ranks, sweat, and a faint metallic trace of blood.


    The pounding of drums¡ªraw, primal¡ªmmed into your chest. Under the dim, flickering lights, werewolves twisted and writhed on the dance floor, releasing all that extra energy.


    Asphodel stayed alert inside me. <i>The </i><i>energy </i><i>here </i><i>is </i><i>chaotic</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i><i>¡­ </i><i>but </i><i>also </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>fun</i>.


    Astrid and I found a rtively quiet booth and sat down.


    She seemed especially hyped tonight. Probably because she was about to lead her first mission. She downed ss after ss of a local specialty¨Cthe notorious ¡°Wolf Blood¡± liquor, known for hitting hard after a dy.


    Before long, her pale cheeks turned pink, and her eyes grew unfocused.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± she swayed to her feet and grabbed my hand, trying to pull me toward the dance floor. ¡°Come dance! This music is¡­ so good!¡±


    I smiled helplessly. I was just about to hold her back, but she broke free and stumbled into the crowd, quickly losing herself to the rhythm.


    I shook my head, picked up the lower¨Cproof fruit wine in front of me, and quietly watched her.


    But trouble has a habit of finding you when you least expect it.


    Chapter 31 Moon Bar Trouble


    :


    A group ofrge, aggressive¨Clooking werewolves had noticed Astrid alone.


    Their scent was messy and hostile¨Clikely exiled Rogues or low¨Ctier gang muscle.


    <b>36 </b>


    Finished


    The one leading them was a Beta werewolf with knotted muscles and a ck eyepatch. His one remaining eye glinted with greed and lechery as he made his way toward her.


    ¡°Well, now, pretty girl, dancing alone isn¡¯t much fun. Let big brother keep youpany,¡± he said, reaching out to grab Astrid¡¯s arm, his voice sleazy.


    Astrid might have been drunk, but her high¨Clevel Beta instincts were still intact. She frowned and tried to shake him off, muttering, ¡°Get lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Oho, feisty one!¡± The eyepatch didn¡¯t let go. In fact, he tightened his grip. The others started closing in,ughing crudely, their eyes full of ill intent.


    Asphodel let out a cold, low growl inside me.


    I set my ss down and stood up, walking slowly toward them.


    I didn¡¯t release any Alpha pressure¨CI just walked up calmly and stepped between them and Astrid.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t raise my voice, but there was a cold edge to it that left no room for argument.


    The eyepatch froze for a second, surprised someone dared to interfere. He looked me up and down¡ªand when he saw my face, a sh of surprise crossed his expression, quickly reced by an even sleazier grin.


    He must¡¯ve recognized me from the recent gossip online.


    ¡°Well, look who it is. The famous Crimson Moon Pack Luna¨Cor wait, not anymore, huh? What¡¯s the matter? Got kicked out and came crawling to ces like this for fun?¡± He smirked, trying to provoke me.


    I stared at him nkly and repeated, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Let her go?¡± He licked his lips, eyes roaming over me without shame. ¡°I mean, sure¡­ but shouldn¡¯t you give us a little something in return?¡± He pointed to a pint of dark beer sitting on the bar. It had clearly been tampered with and gave off a strange, unfamiliar scent. ¡°How about this, ¡®Princess¡®-you drink that, and I¡¯ll let your pretty little friend go. Fair trade, yeah?¡±


    His buddies burst outughing even louder.


    Asphodel¡¯s fury was at the brink. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>insulting </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i><i>! </i>Kill <i>him</i><i>! </i>


    ar

 Reaper 32

    Chapter 32 The Trap


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Moon Bar


    Asphodel was beyond furious at the provocation from these low¨Clevel wolves.


    I took a deep breath, forcing down the urge to kill.


    Astrid was still in his grip. Attacking now would be reckless.


    I needed to get her to safety first.


    Finished


    I stared at the one¨Ceyed werewolf, my expression unreadable. Then I nodded calmly. ¡°Fine. Let her go first.¡±


    He clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to agree so easily. He froze for a second, then a smug crossed his face as he released Astrid¡¯s arm. She stumbled back behind me.


    look


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­¡± he sneered and reached out, trying to touch my face with that filthy hand -he almost made contact with my skin.


    Now!


    Before anyone could react, I grabbed a heavy, empty liquor bottle from the bar and mmed it down on his outstretched arm, right at the elbow.


    Crack! A sickening sound of bone breaking echoed through the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The one¨Ceyed wolf let out a shriek like a dying pig, his arm bending at a grotesque angle.


    Before he could recover, I caught his other wrist and twisted it sharply¨Canother loud snap.


    ¡°Ah!¡± His scream was even more agonized.


    Then I lifted my heel and drove it hard into his chest.


    Boom<i>! </i>


    He flew backward like a rag doll, crashing into the bar, then crumpling to the floor in a heap. He curled up, howling in pain. Even with a werewolf¡¯s regenerative abilities, those fractures wouldn¡¯t heal quickly.


    He was done.


    But I hadn¡¯t forgotten¨Che wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Shit!¡± one of his buddies cursed. Then they all surged forward, partial wolf traits already emerging¨Cfangs, ws, glowing eyes.


    ¡°Asphodel!¡± I called inward.


    Our minds were as one. Asphodel instantly released her Alpha pressure.


    <i>Whooom</i><i>! </i>A wave of invisible force erupted from me.


    Every low¨Cranking wolf was instantly thrown to the ground. The Alpha¡¯s aura crushed them into submission, paralyzing them with fear.


    The entire bar went dead silent. Even the pounding music cut off.


    Every pair of eyes turned to me, wide with terror.


    I shook out my hands as if brushing off an insect.


    Then I walked over to the tampered dark beer on the bar and picked it up.


    I strolled back to the one¨Ceyed wolf, who was still curled up on the floor, and crouched down in front of him.


    His eyes were wide with panic.


    I grabbed him by the hair, yanked his head up, and poured the entire ss of ck liquid down his throat.


    ¡°Enjoy,¡± I said, standing and dusting off my hands. My face was expressionless.


    I helped Astrid to her feet¡ªshe was starting to sober up from the shock¨Cand with every eye in the bar watching me like I was the devil, I calmly walked us out the door.


    But the moment we stepped outside-


    A barrage of blinding camera lights burst from every direction. A dozen figures holding video equipment jumped out of the shadows, filming us like mad.


    I realized it instantly¨Cthis was a setup. Slyvana¡¯s revenge.


    I shielded Astrid with my body, blocking most of the cameras. ¡°Go!¡± I whispered sharply.


    We sprinted toward the car parked nearby. Despite the swarm of info hunters trying to block us, we managed to start the engine and peel away, leaving them behind in the dust.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city¡­.


    Chapter 32 The Trap


    Leiss¡® POV ¨C Private Lounge


    :


    36


    Finished


    Mymunicator buzzed. It was the lead contact from the ¡°info hunters¡± I had hired earlier.


    ¡°Mr. Leiss! We got it! Huge scoop¨CLeslie went crazy at Moon Bar! She beat the hell out of some guypletely brutal. Broke both his arms, and get this¨Cshe forced him to drink an aphrodisiac. He was writhing on the floor, bones shattered, grinding his junk on the ground until he started bleeding¡­ the video¡¯s encrypted and already sent over! This will ruin her!¡±


    I listened to the excited report, a smug smile creeping across my lips.


    Leslie, aren¡¯t you supposed to be powerful? Righteous?


    Let¡¯s see how you get out of this one.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± I said, pleased. ¡°Edit the video. Cut out the early parts¨Cfocus on the violence. Make sure the release highlights her attacking. Then send it out immediately through all our anonymous channels. I want every werewolf to see just how savage their new Night Governor really is.¡±


    Tch. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>just </i>a <i>woman</i>.


    Kirby was too soft.


    Send Gifts


    128


    W

 Reaper 33

    Chapter 33 Smoke and Mirrors


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Private Residence


    35


    Finished


    Astrid and I sped away from Moon Bar, the shing lights and rabid noise of the info hunters snapping at our heels like hyenas.


    Inside the car, Astrid was still visibly shaken, her buzz mostly sobered up by the chaos.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ those people just now¡­ and that guy you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was a setup, Astrid,¡± I said, starting the engine and smoothly merging into the night. ¡°Slyvana¡¯s move. She¡¯s trying to drag my name through the mud.¡±


    Astrid¡¯s face darkened with fury. ¡°Those bastards! That¡¯s the lowest trick I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    I let out a coldugh. ¡°Let them dance. The higher they jump, the harder they fall.¡± Asphodel growled with disdain inside me. This level of provocation wasn¡¯t even worth our attention.


    Back at my quiet and secure residence within Rogue Pack territory, I got a full night¡¯s sleep.


    But by morning, Astrid¡¯s urgent voice jolted me awake.


    ¡°Leslie! Wake up¨Csomething¡¯s happened! Look at the!¡± She shoved a portable media tablet at me, her face flushed with anxiety and rage.


    I took it. The moment I saw the screen, I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Bar Assault #RoguePack Alpha Goes Berserk in Public #Uncontrolled Fury


    Under the sensational headlines were carefully edited clips fromst night at Moon Bar.


    The footage only showed me snapping the one¨Ceyed wolf¡¯s arms, forcing the drugged drink down his throat, and the grotesque scene of him grinding his bloody groin on the floor. The context? Completely erased. They¡¯d painted me as a vicious, violent lunatic with no self- control.


    Thements section was a cesspool of spection and nder, clearly amplified by bots or paid trolls.


    ¡°She always gave me bad vibes. No wonder Crimson Moon Pack kicked her out!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s terrifying! How could someone like that lead Rogue Pack?¡±


    ¡°Heard the Beta was innocent¨Cjust looked at her friend a little too long¡­¡±


    Chapter 33 Smoke and Mirrors


    ¡°Lycan King needs to punish Leslie¨Chard.¡±


    Finished


    ¡°Disgusting pigs!¡± Astrid was trembling with rage. ¡°How can they twist the truth like this?! I¡¯m going to my father¨Che¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°No need, Astrid.¡± I calmly switched off the tablet, my face unreadable.


    Compared to the hell I went through in Crimson Moon Pack, this little smear campaign wasughable.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Astrid looked desperate. ¡°This could ruin your reputation! And the Pack¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Rogue Pack won¡¯t crumble because of one headline,¡± I said as I moved to the wardrobe. ¡°Real allies won¡¯t flinch over manjpted footage. And those fence¨Csitters and enemies¨Cdo their opinions even matter?<b>¡± </b>


    Asphodel yawnedzily in my mind. <i>Foolish </i><i>sheep</i><i>, </i><i>bleating </i><i>after </i><i>their </i><i>shepherd</i><i>. </i><i>Not </i><i>worth </i><i>a </i><i>second </i><i>thought</i>.


    I picked a sharp, deep¨Cblue tailored suit and tied my hair into a sleek ponytail.


    There was a major meeting at Westview HQ today. Thorbane would be formally introducing me to the heads of each department. I didn¡¯t have time to waste on online circus acts.


    Just as I was about to leave, the old butler my father Lars had assigned to assist me hurried in, respectful but clearly ufortable.


    ¡°Governor, His Majesty¡­ has prepared several vehicles for your use. They¡¯re parked outside.¡±


    Puzzled, I walked to the window and looked out.


    In the courtyard were five or six luxury cars, each glowing faintly with powerful magical runes and radiating intense energy.


    There was the sleek, predator¨Clike Shadow Cruiser¡­ the massive, mammoth¨Clike Frostfang Conqueror¡­ and even several clearly military¨Cgrade Thunderw Assault Units¡ªall armored, armed, and elite.


    ¡°¡­Seriously?¡± I muttered.


    The butler exined, ¡°Upon hearing aboutst night, His Majesty was extremely concerned for your safety. These are the highest¨Cgrade vehicles from his private garage, specially reassigned for your use. He also said¡­ a few custom models from the Human Kingdom with even strongerbat and defense features are currently being expedited¡­¡±


    Father¡­ you really¡­


    Chapter 33 Smoke and Mirrors


    Warmth rose in my chest, but I shook head.


    my


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Please thank him for me. But these¡­ these are way too conspicuous.¡± I was trying <i>to </i>earn respect in Westview through capability, not by parading around in military tanks. Showing up to HQ in one of those would backfire instantly. ¡°Tell Father I appreciate the gesture. But right now¡­ subtlety matters more. Liam will handle my security.¡±


    I turned to Astrid. ¡°Mind if I borrow your Cyclone?¡± Her vehicle, while still top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline for internal Pack use, looked practically humble next to these monsters.


    ¡°Of course!¡± she nodded without hesitation, tossing me the keys.


    I caught them and smiled at the butler. ¡°Store these beasts for me, will you? Maybe we¡¯ll need them someday.¡±


    With that, Astrid and I walked toward her rtively ¡°low¨Cprofile¡± Cyclone, leaving behind a fleet of vehicles that would make any Pack leader green with envy.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 34

    Chapter 34 Blood and Authority


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Westview Headquarters


    35


    Finished


    When I arrived at the Westview headquarters building, I could sense it immediately¨Cthe way the wolves around me looked at me had shifted. The online rumors had reached even here.


    Thorbane himself presided over the full executive meeting at HQ<i>, </i>formally announcing my appointment as Governor of Westview.


    It was a coveted position¨Ccontrolling a third of the Pack¡¯s economy and strategic territories¡ª and it had sat vacant for some time. Now, it had been handed <i>to </i>me, a so¨Ccalled outsider, once


    the Luna of Crimson Moon Pack.


    The air in the room was thick with mixed pheromones: jealousy, resentment, distrust.


    Before Thorbane could even close the meeting, a woman stood up. Rowan¨Ca Beta from Silverwind¡ªfinally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    ¡°Lord Thorbane, I, Rowan of Silverwind, do not recognize this appointment!¡± Her voice was sharp, trembling with indignation.


    ¡°ording to ancient Packw, any opposed to a major appointment may invoke a Challenge of Honor. Leslie is a werewolf exiled from Crimson Moon Pack¡ªI believe she ispletely unfit to lead Westview. And what she didst night in the bar¨Cbrutalizing a fellow werewolf under the protection of Rogue Pack! Such cruelty disqualifies her! For the sake of Westview¡¯s stability, I hereby challenge her for the governor¡¯s seat!¡±


    A collective gasp rippled through the room.


    Even I was mildly surprised, though Asphodel scoffed in my mind. <i>She </i>wants to challenge us? Looks like someone¡¯s <i>itching </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>beating</i>.


    No, I replied silently<i>, </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>not </i>just <i>challenging </i><i>me</i>. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>challenging </i>Thorbane¡¯s authority through me.


    Whatever her aim, I had no intention of refusing.


    Ancientw was clear: if a challenge is issued and refused, the one who turns it down is deemed a coward and loses all standing.


    Thorbane¡¯s expression darkened instantly. A sh of killing intent red in his eyes¨Cbut he held back. He trusted me.


    I stood up slowly, showing no surprise, only a faint, amused smile. ¡°Fine. I ept your challenge, Rowan. Right here. Right now.¡±


    <b>35 </b>


    Chapter 34 Blood and Authority


    The center of the room was quickly cleared, forming a makeshift dueling ground.


    Finished


    Everyone stepped back, their eyes filled with a mix of excitement, tension¡­ and doubt toward <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Rowan dropped into abat stance. Her muscles tensed, hands shifting into ws. A low growl rumbled from her throat.


    She was a battle¨Chardened Beta with a strong reputation in Westview.


    Me? I hadn¡¯t even moved the hem of my skirt.


    Asphodel gave a dismissive snort. A <i>mutt </i><i>ying </i><i>warrior</i><i>. </i><i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>show </i><i>her </i><i>what </i><i>true </i>royal blood looks like<i>. </i>


    ¡°Begin!¡± called the presiding elder.


    Rowan lunged like a shot arrow, her ws slicing the air, aiming straight for my throat.


    I pivoted slightly and avoided her easily.


    To me, her movements were painfully slow.


    The moment she stumbled from missing her mark, I moved.


    No fancy techniques. No wolf. Just pure Alpha speed and strength.


    My kicknded square in her abdomen. The sheer force sent her flying across the room like a broken kite. She smashed into the wall and dropped to the floor with a grunt of pain.


    Silence fell like a nket.


    I walked toward her slowly, looking down on her like she was nothing more than a speck of dirt.


    Then I let loose.


    The raw, ancestral Alpha pressure of the Rogue Pack¡¯s royal bloodline surged from my body like a tidal wave.


    The very air in the room thickened. All the werewolves around me struggled to breathe. Several lower¨Cranked Betas copsed to their knees, trembling uncontrobly,


    Rowan¨Clocked in my aura¨Cturned deathly pale. Fear consumed her. She couldn¡¯t even summon the will to resist.


    ¡°Do you yield?¡± My voice was cold. Emotionless.


    Chapter 34 Blood and Authority


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°I¡­ I yield¡­ Governor¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s voice barely escaped her throat, her body shaking like a leaf.


    I pulled back the pressure. The tension in the room eased.


    When I looked around, I saw fear in their eyes.


    <i>Good</i><i>. </i>


    That¡¯s exactly what <i>I </i>wanted<i>. </i>


    Establish dominance¨Cthe simplest, oldest method¨Cto show them who ruled here now.


    Thorbane watched the trembling wolves with satisfaction and smiled.


    He patted my shoulder. ¡°Well done. You¡¯re everything I hoped for in a governor. I won¡¯t interfere anymore. This is your stage now.¡±


    He walked out, leaving the spotlight to me.


    Once he was gone, I calmly sat in his seat and resumed the meeting, listening to these wary wolves report their business.


    But less than thirty minutester-


    Liam, my chief assistant, burst in, face grim.


    ¡°Governor! We¡¯ve got a problem! Arge group of protestors has gathered outside headquarters! They¡¯re demanding youe out and give a public statement!¡±


    I walked to the tall ss windows and looked outside.


    The square in front of headquarters was flooded. Hundreds of werewolves had gathered, waving signs that read:


    ¡°Tyrant Out of Westview!¡±


    ¡°Justice for the Innocent!¡±


    ¡°Leslie of Rogue Pack¨CApologize Now!¡±


    At the front stood a ringleader with a megaphone, shouting to the crowd.


    ¡°Look, everyone! Leslie of Rogue Pack is right inside! The same brute who snapped a fellow wolf¡¯s arms over a barroom argument! We cannot let someone like her stay in Westview! Kick her out! Make her apologize!¡±

 Reaper 35

    Chapter 35 Bow Before Power


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Outside Westview Headquarters


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Inside the meeting room, the ones who had just submitted to me¨CRowan included¨Cwere now watching the protest unfold with barely hidden glee.


    ¡°Governor,¡± Rowan said with mock concern, unable to mask the smugness in her voice, ¡°the crowd¡¯s getting quite worked up out there. Perhaps¡­ it would be wise to go out and offer an apology? For the sake of Rogue Pack¡¯s reputation, of course.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± I nced at her. One look¨Ccold and sharp¨Cand she immediately shut her mouth.


    Asphodel growled furiously inside me<i>. </i><i>Let </i><i>me </i><i>tear </i><i>apart </i><i>those </i><i>sniveling </i><i>protestors</i>. <i>Apologize </i>to that <i>filth</i><i>? </i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>an </i><i>insult </i><i>to </i><i>our </i><i>royal </i><i>bloodline</i><i>! </i>


    I didn¡¯t waste time with Rowan¡¯s pettiness. I walked straight out of the meeting room, a group of upper¨Clevel wolves following close behind, and stepped onto the front steps of the headquarters building.


    The roars outside paused for a brief heartbeat when I appeared¨Cthen erupted again, louder than before.


    ¡°There she is!¡±


    ¡°Leslie of Rogue Pack! Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Get out of Westview!¡±


    I stood high above them all, staring coldly down at the crowd of manipted, foolish werewolves. Not a ripple of emotion stirred within me.


    My voice rang out, clear and sharp, amplified by wolf power so every single protestor could hear: ¡°Are you seriously threatening the Governor of Westview¨CLeslie of Rogue Pack?¡±


    The moment the words fell, I raised my hand¨Cand brought it down sharply.


    The Alpha pressure I unleashed mmed into the za like an invisible tsunami.


    This time, I didn¡¯t hold back.


    This was the full force of my bloodline¨Cthe ancient power of the Lycan King. It wasw. It was domination.


    The za fell silent in an instant.


    1 Chapter 35 Bow Before Power


    :


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Most of the crowd were low¨Cranking Omegas. They had no defense against such power. Under my pressure, they shook down to their very souls. Their knees buckled. Many copsed outright.


    Only the lead agitator remained standing¨Cbarely. His face was ashen, soaked with sweat, yet he still clung to the megaphone and screamed hoarsely, ¡°See?! She only knows how <i>to </i>suppress us with force! She¡¯s a tyrant! We¨CWe have to fight-!¡±


    Tires shrieked as an off¨Croad vehicle marked with the Stormfang Pack crest roared up to the za¡¯s edge. The doors flew open. Astrid jumped out with a team of elite warriors.


    They dragged a bruised, shaking man and threw him down at the agitator¡¯s feet.


    It was the one¨Ceyed Beta from Moon Bar.


    ¡°Tell them,¡± Astrid said coldly, pressing her foot on his back. Her voice cut like a de. ¡°Tell everyone exactly what happenedst night. Tell them who sent you to provoke us.¡±


    Under the twin pressure of Astrid and me, the Beta¡¯sposure shatteredpletely. He sobbed, snot and tears running down his face as he wailed:


    ¡°It¨CIt was Leiss! Young Master Leiss of Crimson Moon Pack! He gave me a huge sum of money¡­ told me to¡­ to go provoke the Rogue Pack Governor and her friend¡­ stir up trouble¡­ so his info hunters could capture it on video and use it against her¡­ please! Please forgive me! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    His confession detonated like a bomb.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°This was Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s scheme?!¡±


    ¡°We were¡­ used?!¡±


    ¡°That bastard Leiss! How could he pull such a disgusting trick?!¡±


    Rage surged through the crowd¨Conly now, it wasn¡¯t aimed at me.


    They¡¯d realized they had been pawns¨Cused to attack a powerful Alpha who had been set up from the beginning.


    Their shame turned into fury. And their fury turned on the true culprit.


    ¡°Find Leiss! Make him apologize to the Governor!¡±


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack must answer for this!¡±


    <b>13:13 </b>Mon, Sep 15


    Chapter 35 Bow Before Power


    ¡°Governor Leslie of Rogue Pack is righteous and wise! We were wrong!¡±


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    The same protestors who had demanded my exile now looked up at me with guilt¡­ and a newfound, almost feverish devotion. They praised my strength, my decisiveness¨Cforgetting entirely how they¡¯d cursed me moments earlier.


    I stood motionless, watching the farce unfold.


    My face remained unreadable.

 Reaper 36

    Chapter 36 The Scandal


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Westview Headquarters


    :


    The protest crowd thundered away, chanting for Leiss to be punished.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    But I knew better¨Cmost of them wouldn¡¯t touch Leiss. He was still a Beta of Crimson Moon Pack. The same people who had been stirred up by his maniption werergely his own kind: low¨Cranking wolves from his Pack. Their outrage was for show. Once out of sight, they¡¯d scatter.


    I didn¡¯t waste time thinking about them.


    Astrid slid a secure data tablet in front of me, her eyes alight with satisfaction.


    ¡°Leslie, this has everything on Leiss¨Cembezzlement from Crimson Moon Pack, scandalous affairs. It¡¯s more than enough to destroy him. What do you want to do with it?¡±


    I looked <i>at </i>the screen but didn¡¯t take it.


    Asphodel snarled, hungry for vengeance, ready to tear Leiss apart.


    But I shook my head.


    Some of the files contained sensitive internal material from Crimson Moon Pack. Releasing them would mean open war¨Cand we weren¡¯t ready for that yet.


    ¡°Why use a broadsword to kill a chicken?¡± I said calmly, skimming through the pile until I chose just one.


    A single image.


    Leiss, not long after his wedding, at a wild underground Pack party. Wearing nothing but swim trunks, arms around two stunning Omega she¨Cwolves. In the background? A banner bearing the insignia of a Pack known to rival Crimson Moon.


    It wasn¡¯t just an indecent photo¨Cit raised questions about loyalty.


    I created a new, untraceable Pack Net ount and posted the image with one short, sharp caption:


    ¡°Heard Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha enjoys editing others¡® videos. Why not enjoy one of his own ¡®greatest hits¡®?¡±


    Astrid moved fast. She activated her contacts within Tempest Pack and coordinated with several high¨Cprofile ¡°big wolf¡± ounts on PackNet.


    13:13 Mon, <i>Sep </i>15


    Chapter 36 The Scandal


    Within minutes, hashtags exploded across thework:


    Crimson MoonAlphaCheating


    Leiss PartyScandal


    The PackNet world lit up like wildfire.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Wolves across the region were ravenous for scandal. The scent of betrayal was too enticing to ignore. Everyone swarmed to devour it.


    Leiss¡¯s reputation unraveled in real time. His wife¡¯s family issued a furious public statement, dering deep humiliation.


    Crushed by public pressure, Leiss¨Cwho had over 800,000 followers¨Cwas forced to post an insincere apology from his official ount.


    And just like that, his scandal was confirmed. The tide had turned, and he had lost.


    I shut off the tablet, expression unreadable.


    That blow alone would keep him busy for a long time. Consider it my little response to his


    earlier schemes.


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Crimson Moon Pack Office


    The office door mmed open.


    Leiss stormed in, fuming, and hurled a data tablet onto my desk.


    ¡°Kirby! Your ex¨Cwife is going to ruin me! This is harassment! Revenge!¡±


    I nced up from my documents. His face was twisted with anger and panic.


    He jabbed at the tablet, which showed his own humbling apology post and the flood of mockingments beneath it. ¡°How could she do this to me?! All I did was help Slyvana teach her a lesson! Slyvana told me to! And now my wife¡¯s threatening to break our mating contract! You¡¯ve got to help me, Kirby!¡±


    At the mention of Slyvana, thest of my patience vanished.


    I leaned back in my chair, studying the guilt stamped across his face. My voice dropped into ice. ¡°So¡­ you helped my sister harass her online¨Cand now she¡¯s struck back?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Leiss faltered, his whole body flinching.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said, teeth clenched. ¡°You deserved it.¡±


    Chapter 36 The Scandal


    He looked at me in disbelief. ¡°Kirby?! What the hell? We¡¯re brothers!¡±


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Brothers?¡± Iughed, bitter and sharp. ¡°After I warned Slyvana <i>to </i>stay out of this, you still got involved. This is your mess, Leiss. I¡¯m not bailing you out.¡±


    He stared at me, stunned. Hurt. Furious.


    But I was done. And even Lawrence, deep within me, stayed silent in agreement.


    When an Alpha bares her fangs, only fools provoke her.


    Now Leiss would face the consequences of his own stupidity.


    Send Gifts


    128


    ºÏ


    1

 Reaper 37

    Chapter 37 Wolves in Silk and Stone


    The scandal surrounding Leiss simmered down after a few days.


    35


    Finished


    What began as a minor information war ended as a sessful counterattack¨Cone that not only humiliated my enemies but also sent a very clear message inside Westview¡¯s walls.


    The ambitious wolves who had once eyed me with doubt now greeted me with careful smiles and lowered gazes. Their schemes? On hold. Their whispers? Silenced.


    But of course, there are always a few who think themselves cleverer than they are.


    Rowan, the Beta I had publicly humiliated during the challenge, strolled into my office today with a grin stered across her face, holding a project proposal like it was a peace offering.


    ¡°Governor,¡± she said sweetly, cing the file on my desk with all the humility she could fake. ¡°This is a new proposal I¡¯vee across. It¡¯s from Bone Pack¨Cthey im to have discovered a high¨Cpurity moonstone vein. They¡¯d like to coborate with Rogue Pack to develop it. I thought it was worth bringing to your attention.¡±


    I took the document and flipped through it quickly.


    The terms were undeniably tempting¨Calmost too much so. The profit margins were skewed heavily in our favor. On the surface, it looked like a golden opportunity.


    But my instincts said otherwise.


    Asphodel growled low inside me, wary.


    I closed the file and looked up at Rowan, a smile tugging at my lips¨Cone that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Beta Rowan, I appreciate your effort.¡± I deliberately emphasized her title.


    She flinched just slightly, the smile on her face freezing for a heartbeat before she forced it back into ce. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to ease your burdens, Governor.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± I nodded and set the folder aside. ¡°In the future, please refer to me as ¡®Governor¡® or ¡®Governor of Rogue Pack¡® in formal settings. As for this project, it does sound promising¡ªbut before we invest anything, I want a full background check on Bone Pack. The most thorough report possible. Liam will follow up.¡±


    My tone was calm, but the authority beneath it was absolute.


    Rowan¡¯s face twitched again. She understood exactly what I was doing¨Ctightening my grip, sending a clear message.


    She bowed and excused herself.


    Chapter 37 Wolves in Silk and Stone


    The moment she stepped out, Astrid burst in like a thunderstorm.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°I heard the whole thing just now!¡± she scoffed. ¡°That woman? She¡¯s definitely up to something. Bone Pack? Please. That¡¯s a scam if I ever heard one.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Liam to look into it.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Astrid grinned and held up her own tablet like a trophy. ¡°I already ran a search through the Tempest Pack intelwork. That so¨Ccalled Bone Pack? Just a gang of Rogues cobbled together. No credibility whatsoever. And the moonstone vein? Already marked as depleted years ago¨Ctotal junk. Rowan was trying to bait you into wasting resources so she could smear your name.¡±


    Just as I thought.


    A quiet chill rippled through me.


    Clearly, a single p wasn¡¯t enough for someone like Rowan.


    As I weighed my next move, Astrid shoved her tablet in front of my face again.


    ¡°What now?¡± I groaned, pushing the screen away.


    ¡°Am¡¯s in Westview! Let¡¯s go find her!¡±


    The tablet showed Am¡¯s grinning face. One of my oldest Alpha sisters¡ªan ally from another Pack we¡¯d known since our younger days.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her in nearly three years. Our contact had all but stopped. But the bond? Still strong as ever.


    I smiled, warmth flickering <i>to </i>life in my chest. ¡°Alright. Tonight.¡±


    Asphodel stirred gently inside me, stretching out with ease. It, too, felt the quiet joy in the presence of old, true pack bonds.


    For tonight¨Cjust one night¨CI could set aside the mantle of governor.


    I could simply be Leslie of Rogue Pack again.


    <b>Send </b>Gifts


    128

 Reaper 38

    Chapter 38 The Song of the She¨CWolf


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Moon Bar


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    This Moon Bar was nothing like the one Astrid had taken me to before. It was far more refined, one of the more upscale venues in Central City, where even non¨Cwolf darkbloods asionally made an appearance.


    Still, for all its polish, the air was just as thick with the heady scent of moonshine, sweat, pheromones, and primal energy¨Cstandard for any ce wolves gathered <i>to </i>unwind.


    Tonight, I was here with my sisters¨CAstrid and Am Wood¨Cto celebrate what we called my ¡°rebirth.¡±


    ¡°To the Queen¡¯s freedom!¡± Astrid cheered, lifting a crystal ss, her smile bright and unfiltered.


    ¡°<i>To </i>freedom!¡± Am echoed.


    Iughed, raised my ss, and clinked theirs before downing the burning liquid in one go.


    The warmth of their friendship zed through me, melting the frost left by betrayal. Asphodel let out a satisfied growl from within. It relished this moment¨Cthis true, untarnished Pack bond.


    But peace, as always, was short¨Clived.


    Across the room, I spotted two figures I¡¯d rather never see again¨CKirby and Leiss. Thetter looked like he¡¯d barely survived a storm. Clearly, the fallout from the scandal still clung to him.


    Our eyes met. The atmosphere around our booth grew tense in an instant.


    The stench of resentment and bitterness clung to Leiss like rot. He was muttering something venomous to Kirby¨Cwords like ¡°bitch¡± and ¡°revenge¡± were easy to catch, even from here.


    Astrid¡¯s canines bared on instinct. A low growl rumbled from her throat until I gave her a look.


    Not tonight. Not for a defeated mutt like him.


    Just then, the stage lights shifted. The lead vocalist¨Ca charismatic vampire with wild hair- finished an explosive anthem. His gaze swept the crowd until itnded on me,


    ¡°Well, well. Look who we have here,¡± he said into the mic, grinning wide. ¡°An old friend returns. to grace us tonight! What do you say, folks? Shall we invite the Queen who once made the moon cry with her voice to sing for us again?¡±


    The bar erupted in wild apuse and howls.


    Chapter 38 The Song of the She¨CWolf


    ¡°Leslie! Get up there!¡± Astrid and Am shouted in unison, egging me on.


    I blinked, then smiled.


    Fine. Let Kirby see the real me¨Cthe version he never knew, never cared to know.


    I rose, graceful and calm, and made my way to the stage as the crowd parted like water.


    The vampire hugged me warmly and handed me the mic.


    I didn¡¯t nce at Kirby. Instead, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then, I began to sing.


    Not a human song, but a nearly extinctment passed down through the royal werewolf bloodline¨Can ancient dirge sung only in the old tongue of wolves.


    It was raw, hoarse, heavy with the destion of tundras and the sorrow of icy winds.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    It told the story of a proud she¨Cwolf who had once sheathed her ws for love, only to be betrayed¡­ and who then rose from blood and fire to reim herself.


    There were no instruments. Only my voice. But it echoed like a thousand wolfs crying and roaring in unison.


    Asphodel¡¯s power flowed with every note, surging into the room, striking the soul of every wolf present like lightning through the marrow.


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Moon Bar


    I stared at her, stunned.


    She wore a flowing dress of silver¨Cgray. Under the lights, it shimmered like molten moonlight.


    There was nothing timid or soft about her anymore. She was radiant,posed. Every note she sang carried an intensity that made my skin crawl¨Cwith awe, with something I didn¡¯t want


    to name.


    It wasn¡¯t just a song. It was prophecy.


    In her voice, I saw the frozen wastes and a sun setting crimson across blood¨Cstained snow. I saw a queen walking barefoot over bones to seize her throne.


    This was Leslie?


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    213


    Chapter 38 The Song of the She Wolf


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    The Leslie I knew during our three years of marriage never raised her voice. She kept the house spotless, catered to my mother¡¯s every whim, and looked at me with cautious devotion when I came home¨Crarely.


    When had she learned this lostment¨Cone said to be carried only in royal blood?


    When had she mastered the ability to weave Alpha¨Clevel spiritual force into her song, enough to move the soul of every wolf in the room?


    Inside me, Lance whimpered. He felt it more keenly than I ever could¨Cthe raw power of Leslie¡¯s voice, the truth buried in her howl.


    It was the sound of something long chained¡­ breaking free.


    I never knew her.


    The realizationnded like molten iron on my chest, branding me with guilt and regret.


    I hadn¡¯t lost a treasure¨CI¡¯d cast it into the abyss myself.


    And she had climbed out of it.


    When the final note faded, the entire bar erupted¨Chowls, cheers, thunderous apuse.


    Leslie nodded gracefully, descending from the stage.


    Then I saw him¨Ctall, sharp¨Cjawed, and unmistakably protective. Eric, the Alpha heir of Northfrost Pack, met her at the steps. He draped a shawl around her shoulders, his gaze filled with admiration and¨Cno, possessiveness.


    Eric?


    Since when did they know each other?


    My fists clenched under the table, out of sight.


    And I sat there, unseen, watching the woman I¡¯d discarded shine in a way I never imagined.


    And it was toote.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 39

    Chapter 39 The w Oath


    <i>Leslie¡¯s </i><i>POV </i>¨C <i>Moon </i><i>Bar </i>


    :


    After my performance, Eric escorted me back to our booth.


    Astrid and Am greeted me with warm, crushing hugs.


    ¡°Darling, you were incredible!¡± Astrid beamed.


    35


    Finished


    I shot her a smug smile before epting a half¨Cfilled beer from Am and downing it in one go. Then I turned to Eric with a yful arch of my brow. ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    Eric put on his most exaggeratedly wounded look. ¡°What, I wasn¡¯t supposed toe?¡±


    His theatrics made us allugh.


    ¡°Eric came with me,¡± Am chuckled. ¡°He made me promise not to tell you¨Cwanted it to be a surprise.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at them both¨Cbut I had to admit, it had been a nice surprise seeing him earlier.


    Though Eric was technically a boy, he¡¯d grown up ying with us girls. That changed when he returned to Northfrost Pack for Alpha training, and we hadn¡¯t seen much of him since. I still remembered the day he left¨Csniffling and begging me toe with him as his Luna.


    His sudden reappearance brought back all those childhood memories. We teased him relentlessly,ughing until tears ran down our cheeks. The booth buzzed with joy.


    But the moment didn¡¯tst.


    Leiss approached, trailed by several Crimson Moon Pack cronies, all of them carrying drinks and fake smiles.


    Still stinging from the scandal and the humiliation he¡¯d suffered before Kirby, Leiss clearly came seeking payback.


    He reeked of cheap liquor and petty bitterness. He mmed a ss onto our table,


    <i>¡°</i>Governor,¡± he said with a syrupy, mocking smile, ¡°who would¡¯ve guessed you were hiding such talents? That performance? Sounded like something from a Pack celebration. What was it? Your old job? Singing for scraps?¡±


    His insult was sharp, deliberate.


    Chapter 39 The w Oath


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Astrid shot to her feet, table rattling as her Alpha presence burst forth like a sudden storm. ¡°Say one more word, Leiss, and I¡¯ll rip that foul mouth off


    your


    face.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Leiss sneered. His cronics immediately red their pheromones in response. Shadows of snarling wolfs shimmered behind them. The tension crackled like dry branches in me.


    ¡°Leiss,¡± I said calmly, halting Astrid with a nce. ¡°Did youe over just to show off your bark?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡± His smile twisted. From his belt, he unsheathed a gleaming knife¨Cits de honed from moonstone¨Cand mmed it into the table. ¡°I came to y. Ever heard of the w Oath? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s got the real guts.¡±


    The w Oath. An old, brutal test of nerve and skill once used to resolve disputes between Packs. You ced your hand t on the table and stabbed the knife rapidly between your fingers. The faster, the braver. Miss, and you could cripple your hand¨Cor lose fingers entirely.


    Eric frowned, voice cutting through the thickening tension. ¡°Leiss, this is Moon Song, not your back¨Calley arena. Don¡¯t bring your garbage here.¡±


    ¡°Just a game,¡± Leiss said lightly, though his gaze was fixed squarely on me. ¡°So, Governor Leslie. What¡¯s the matter? Too scared to join? Or are those delicate hands of yours only good for harps and microphones?¡±


    Iughed quietly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll y. But what¡¯s the wager?¡±


    Leiss¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Simple. If I win, you confess¨Cpublicly¨Cthat you broke the mate bond with Kirby. That you¡¯re an unfaithful woman. Then you step down from your post as Westview¡¯s Governor. But if you win¨Cdo what you like to me.¡±


    Astrid mmed her hand on the table. ¡°I¡¯m taking this for her. If you lose, Leiss, you strip. You destroy the hand you used. Then you crawl¨Cnaked¨Clike the broken Omega mutt you are, all


    back to Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    the


    way


    ¡°Done!¡± Leiss barked<i>, </i>eager and certain of himself.


    I smiled at him. He thought I was just some decorative Alpha with a good voice and a famous


    name.


    He had no idea that back in Rogue Pack¡¯s royal training, the w Oath was something we practiced at six years old. Before breakfast.


    Across the room, Kirby stood silent. Watching. His eyes locked on me¨Cdeep, unreadable.


    He was searching for my limits.


    Good.


    Chapter 39 The w Oath


    Let them all see. Let them all learn.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 40

    Chapter 40 The Oath of the de


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Moon Bar, Second Floor


    News of the challenge spread like wildfire through the Moon Bar¡¯s VIP floor.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    In minutes, a crowd had gathered, hungry for blood and drama. The air thickened withbat pheromones and the electric buzz of expectation.


    The lead vocalist of Night Band¨Cmy vampire friend¨Cleaned in close and whispered, ¡°Want help? I can make him hallucinate. Might even chop off his own hand.¡±


    I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°No need. He¡¯s not worth cheating for.¡±


    My confidence seemed to calm those around me. Astrid, ever the battle wolf, plopped herself down beside me, ready to lend her presence. Behind her, the looming outline of her storm- wolf pulsed in the air, its eyes locked on Leiss and his pack like a predator studying prey.


    ¡°Ready, former Luna?¡± Leiss sneered, putting weight on the title I had long since discarded. It was a weak jab¨Cdesperate and petty.


    I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I calmly ced my left hand, palm down, on the solid oak table.


    My fingers were long, my skin pale and smooth¨Chands more suited to ying piano or holding teacups than participating in a savage Pack blood game.


    I closed my eyes.


    Lars¡¯s voice echoed through my memory: ¡°Leslie, remember. An Alpha¡¯s strongest weapon is not her ws¨Cbut her will. A still heart controls a steady hand.¡±


    When I opened my eyes again, I no longer looked at Leiss like a challenger.


    I looked <i>at </i>him like a corpse.


    Asphodel stirred, her voice cold and resolute. <i>Let </i><i>him </i><i>pay </i><i>in </i><i>blood </i><i>for </i><i>his </i><i>ignorance</i>.


    Kirby¡¯s <i>POV </i>¨C <i>Moon </i><i>Bar</i><i>, </i><i>Second </i><i>Floor </i>


    My chest tightened.


    The w Oath.


    He challenged her to that?


    This wasn¡¯t just a game. It was a blood ritual¨Csomething warriors yed to spit in death¡¯s face.


    <b>13 </b>


    Chapter 40 The Oath of the de


    A split¨Csecond error, and you¡¯d be crippled for life.


    Finished


    The Leslie I remembered¨Cwho used to turn away when fish were gutted in the kitchen¨Chow could she ept this?


    Was she out of her mind?


    Inside me, Lance howled and twisted, agitated and helpless. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch her put herself in danger like this.


    I wanted to intervene. I wanted to stop this madness.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Under Packw, this was a formal challenge. An oath¨Cbound contest of pride and dominance. If I interfered, I wouldn¡¯t just humiliate Leslie¨CI¡¯d drag Crimson Moon Pack into disgrace.


    All I could do was watch.


    Leiss picked up the knife. His de danced through the spaces between his fingers in rapid session, each stab a sh of silver slicing the air.


    He was good. Trained.


    But I could smell it on him¡ªjust beneath the bravado¡ªfear. His rhythm, while fast, was just slightly off.


    Still, he finished without a scratch. He stabbed the de into the table and grinned, cocky and taunting.


    Then it was her turn.


    I saw her ce her hand¨Cso fragile¨Clooking¨Con the tabletop.


    I stopped breathing.


    Astrid leaned toward Am and muttered something. With my Alpha hearing, I caught it.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t realize she¡¯s challenging a woman who could do the w Oath blindfolded when she was six years old.¡±


    <i>Six</i>?


    The words exploded in my mind like thunder.


    I stared at Leslie, stunned.


    13:14 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 40 The Oath of the de


    She lifted the knife. And¨Cwas that a smirk? A bored one?


    Then her hand moved.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Or rather, the de became a blur¨Ctoo fast for the eye to follow. It leapt and twisted between her fingers like lightning, a dance of precision and cold fury.


    Her expression never changed.


    Her eyes remained steady, detached. As if this wasn¡¯t a test of nerve and control¨Cbut merely muscle memory. Like brushing her teeth. Or breathing.


    The room fell into dead silence, save for the rhythmic thudding of the knife tapping against the wood.


    <i>Thump</i>. <i>Thump</i>. <i>Thump</i>.


    It sounded like a war drum.


    Like the heartbeat of death itself.


    And in that moment, the game stopped being a game.


    This¡­ this was an execution. A slow, deliberate one¨Csided execution.


    Send Gifts


    <b>¡£ </b>


    128


    §ã


    ( 1

 Reaper 41

    Chapter 41 The w Oath


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Lunar Pub, Second Floor


    The terms of the w Oath were set.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    The entire VIP section on the second floor of the Lunar Pub had crowded in. The air was thick with the sharp tang of Alpha battle pheromones and the excited scent of spectators. This was a primal duel, one of pure honor.


    Leiss, desperate to regain his pride, chose to go first.


    He took a deep breath and mmed his left hand down on the table, palm t.


    Grabbing the moonstone dagger that gleamed with a cold silver light, his eyes shed with cruelty as he began his performance.


    <i>Thud</i><i>, </i><i>thud</i><i>, </i><i>thud</i><i>, </i><i>thud</i><i>! </i>


    The dagger blurred into a stream of silver shadows between his fingers, slicing through the air with a sharp, forceful wind.


    His movements were fast, infused with the explosive power of a high¨Crank werewolf, but to my eyes, there was a trace of impatience in his aura¡ªa rush to prove himself.


    Sure enough, in the final pass, his wrist trembled ever so slightly, the tip of the de grazing the wood with a shallow scratch.


    He finished unharmed, but it wasn¡¯t perfect.


    Panting, he stabbed the dagger into the table with a self¨Csatisfied smirk and looked at me with a challenge in his voice. ¡°Your turn, Governor.¡±


    I ignored him. I stepped forward slowly and ced my left hand t on the solid oak tabletop.


    My fingers were long, my skin pale¨Can imagepletely out of ce in such a bloody, brutal


    game.


    I picked up the dagger and felt the cold of the moonstone seep into my palm.


    It reminded me of something Lars told me when he taught me this game at age six: An Alpha¡¯s will <i>must </i>be steadier <i>than </i>the <i>sharpest </i>de.


    I nced at Leiss and smiled.


    He probably thought I was just a singer with some connections.


    <b>13:14 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>15 </b>


    Chapter 41 The w Oath


    Finished


    He had no idea. Over the past three years, left alone in the empty halls of the Crimson Moon Pack, I¡¯d picked up quite a few of the forgotten ¡°games¡± of royalty<i>¨C</i>just to kill time.


    The next second, my wrist moved.


    If Leiss was a gust of wind, then I was silent lightning.


    The silver gleam became a blur, a wild flurry dancing between my fingers. My face stayed nk. My eyes were cold, calm¨Clike I was doing something as routine as tying a shoce.


    The entire bar fell silent, except for the rhythmic <i>thud</i><i>! </i><i>thud</i><i>! </i><i>thud</i><i>! </i><i>thud</i><i>! </i><i>thud</i><i>! </i>of the dagger striking the wood¨Clike the beat of death.


    When Ipleted the final strike, stopping the de precisely beside my pinky, the room froze.


    My hand was unscathed.


    And the table beneath it¨Ceach point between my fingers¨Cwas marked with surgical precision, as if measured with a ruler.


    I didn¡¯t just win. I crushed him. Humiliated him.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Leiss¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, his eyes filled with stunned horror.


    ¡°The wager, BataLeiss.¡± I rose to my full height and looked down at him like he was amb awaiting ughter.


    Astrid stepped out immediately, her voice booming across the room. ¡°Fulfill your oath! Strip, destroy the hand you used to hold that knife, and crawl back to your den like the beaten dog you are!¡±


    Under the scornful, mocking stares of every werewolf¨Cand with Eric and Kirby watching with conflicted expressions¨CLeiss trembled, his face turning from white to green to a deep, choking purple.


    With a roar of rage, he grabbed the dagger from the table¨Cbut in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to use it. Instead, he hurled it to the ground with all his strength.


    The bar¡¯s security¨Ctwo werewolves built like bears¨Cmoved in at once, ripping the clothes from his body without mercy.


    As Leiss howled in humiliation, I calmly pulled out my personalmunicator and snapped a clear photo of his nearly naked, shame¨Cridden form.


    ¡°Leiss,¡± I said coldly, looking him in the eye. ¡°Remember how you looked tonight. This is your disgrace and my insurance. If there¡¯s a next time, this picture goes up on every Pack¡¯s bulletin


    Chapter 41 The w Oath


    board.¡±


    With that, I put away themunicator and didn¡¯t spare him another nce.


    This farce was over.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 42

    Chapter 42 Severed Ties


    Kirby POV ¨C Outside Lunar Pub


    :


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    I watched Leslie and her friends walk out of the pub¡¯s side door, chatting andughing as if the intense wager inside had been nothing more than idle amusement.


    From within, I could still faintly hear Leiss¡¯s roar,ced with fury and shame.


    Something impulsive and uncontroble drove me forward. Without thinking, I followed them and stepped in front of their path just before they reached their car.


    ¡°Leslie, wait.¡±


    She stopped and turned.


    The night breeze lifted the hem of her silver¨Cgray dress. Moonlight bathed her face, making those cold eyes seem bottomless.


    Astrid and Am immediately stiffened beside her, their Alpha energy surging with alert


    tension.


    For the first time, I feltpletely out of ce standing before her.


    ¡°About¡­ what happened at the restaurant,¡± I forced the words out, voice rough, ¡°Slyvana¡¯s behavior¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Even I could hear how hollow those words sounded.


    Leslie looked at me, her expression unreadable.


    There was no anger in her eyes. No hatred. Just a bleak stillness¨Clike the frozen silence of the far northern tundra.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± she finally spoke, her voice so cold it could freeze your soul. ¡°Kirby, apologies don¡¯t heal wounds that have already rotted. Your regret means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that for the past three years, your family treated me like dirt, trampling me without a second thought. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that in your heart, I wasn¡¯t even worth a single strand of Leanna¡¯s hair.¡±


    Her words hit like a punch to the chest, and all I could do was stand there in silence, struggling to breathe under the crushing weight in my heart.


    She took a step forward, brushing past me. That once¨Cfamiliar scent of hers drifted by¨Cbut now, <b>it </b>carried a cutting chill I¡¯d never known.


    <b>13:15 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>


    Chapter 42 Severed Ties


    35


    Finished


    ¡°Instead of wasting your breath on meaningless words,¡± her voice came from behind me, ¡°you should worry about your own Pack. Your sister. Your friends.¡±


    ¡°Tell Leiss I¡¯ve got his finest moment from tonight captured perfectly. If he¨Cor any dog from Crimson Moon Pack¨Cdarese near me again¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the naked threat in her tone chilled me more than any words could.


    She opened the car door and got in. Not once did she look back.


    I stood frozen in ce, watching her car vanish into the night, a bone¨Cdeep cold spreading from the soles of my feet through every nerve.


    Kirby POV ¨C Inside the Car


    As I climbed back into my own vehicle, a rancid scent hit me¨Cshame and bitterness twisted together.


    Leiss had somehow snuck in, half¨Cdressed and reeking of defeat.


    He had thrown a coat over himself, but his face was contorted with hatred.


    ¡°That venomous witch! That snake!¡± he screamed the moment he saw me. ¡°Kirby! You saw what she did to me! We can¡¯t let her get away with this! She has to pay!¡±


    I leaned back into my seat, drained, staring at his pathetic form¨Clike a stray dog. Whatever thread of camaraderie I had left for him snapped then and there.


    ¡°Driver. Stop the car.¡± My voice was ice.


    ¡°What?¡± Leiss froze.


    The sports car eased to a stop by the roadside.


    ¡°Get out, Leiss.¡± My voice was t, emotionless.


    ¡°Kirby! What the hell are you doing? You¡¯re kicking me out?¡± he yelled, stunned. ¡°I did this for you! For the honor of Crimson Moon Pack!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I finally snapped. Alpha pressure exploded in the confined space, pressing down on him until he gasped for breath. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it for me. You didn¡¯t do it for the Pack. You did it for your own pathetic pride! I warned Slyvana. I even hinted to you¨Cdon¡¯t provoke her. You¡¯re the idiot who went charging in!¡±


    ¡°You started this war. You lost. Now you deal with the consequences. I¡¯m not letting your stupidity drag Crimson Moon Pack deeper into the mud.¡±


    13:15 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>


    Chapter 42 Severed Ties


    :


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    <b>I </b>gave a nod to the guard beside me. Without hesitation, he grabbed the still¨Csnarling Leiss and threw him out into the cold street.


    The door mmed shut behind him, cutting off his cursespletely.


    Lance sighed in my mind¡ªa tired sound. Severing ties with the weak¡­ that¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s instinct.


    Just then, a shy red sports car sped up and came to a smooth stop beside mine.


    The window rolled down to reveal Eric, handsome as ever¨Cwith a mocking twist to his smile.


    ¡°Kirby Alpha,¡± he drawled, grinning like a cat that stole cream, ¡°I¡¯ve really got to thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I growled, holding back my fury.


    ¡°Why, for letting go,¡± Eric¡¯s smile deepened, every wordced with insinuation, ¡°of such a radiant, powerful, and breathtaking queen. Now we bystanders finally have a chance.¡±


    His words hit me like a punch to the face. A tant provocation. A deration of war.


    With a snarl, I mmed my fist into the car window. The reinforced ss cracked in a spiderweb pattern beneath the blow.


    Ericughed and hit the gas, vanishing into the night.


    I stared after him, consumed by a jealous, helpless rage that had nowhere to go.


    Send Gifts


    128


    ¡£


    1

 Reaper 43

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 43 Crown of the Moon Goddess


    Leslie POV ¨C Westview Office


    After giving myself time to unwind, I returned my attention to the business at hand.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Liam had neatly arranged a stack of documents on my desk¨Cdetailed intel on Apex Industries.


    ording to his findings, Apex¡¯s CEO, n, had upgraded what was originally a private business dinner into something far grander: the ¡°Moon Goddess Honor G,¡± an event that would gather every top Pack in all of Westview.


    That night, they would announce the final owner of the ¡°Psionic Core¡°-or rather, the Moon Goddess relic capable of altering the course of the next hundred years.


    I had to win it. No question.


    Crimson Moon Pack was still reeling from their recent defeat. Aside from them, no other Pack in Westview could rival the strength and legacy of ours¨Cthe Rogue Pack.


    On the night of the g, I arrived with my brother Thorbane at the venue: a floating temple crafted entirely from moonstone and crystal.


    The moment I stepped inside, all eyes turned to me.


    I was wearing a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind ceremonial gownmissioned overnight by my father, Lars, and handmade by royal artisans.


    The bodice was stitched from tens of thousands of delicate mithril scales, flowing like liquid moonlight and contouring every inch of my figure.


    The hem was adorned with ¡°Sea Star¡± diamonds, harvested from the ocean¡¯s depths, capable of absorbing and reflecting moonlight. Under the radiant glow of the temple, they sparkled with stunning brilliance.


    But this was more than a gown¨Cit was a battle relic, powerful enough to withstand a full¨Cforce strike from a high¨Ctier Alpha.


    With my arm looped through Thorbane¡¯s, I walked forward with ease. The cold,manding aura of my royal Alpha blood stretched behind me like an invisible cape.


    I was no longer the timid Luna who had to hide behind others.


    I was the Westview Governor of the Rogue Pack. Blood of the Lycan King. The unquestioned queen of thisnd.


    <b>13:15 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 43 Crown of the Moon Goddess


    ¡°Is that¡­ the new Governor of Rogue Pack?¡±


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Wow, what a powerful presence¡­ And beside her¨Cthat¡¯s Thorbane Rogue Pack, the first heir! They actually sent two Alphas?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I heard she personally took down Rowan¡­ Wouldn¡¯t have guessed it by looking at her¡­¡±


    ¡°With a queen like that in Westview, the next century of Rogue Pack trouble is guaranteed¡­¡±


    I heard the whispers from the top Alphas around usced with awe and curiosity. I held my graceful smile and moved through the crowd at Thorbane¡¯s side, unhurried andposed.


    ¡°This is Leslie Rogue Pack, Governor of Westview,¡± my brother said clearly, his voice calm but loud enough to carry across the hall.


    This was no longer just a Luna from some Pack. This was a Governor¨Ca symbol of power and dominion.


    In one corner of the hall, I spotted Eric, surrounded by noblewomen. He gave me a helpless smile.


    I nodded back with understanding. A young, unmarried Alpha always drew attention.


    But as my gaze shifted, my smile vanished.


    There she was¨CSlyvana, surrounded by her little entourage.


    Her face was frozen in shock, her expression contorted by envy she could no longer suppress.


    Her eyes were locked on my gown, like she wanted to tear it from my body and devour it.


    I could guess exactly what she was thinking. This battle gown¡ªthis symbol of power and glory -was a dream she would never be able to touch.


    A Beta who could only rely on her family¡¯s influence versus a queen born of Alpha blood,manding legions.


    The gap between us had be an unbridgeable chasm.


    Send Gifts


    128


    212

 Reaper 44

    Chapter 44 Shattered Bonds


    ¨C


    Kirby POV Moon Goddess Honor G, Main Hall


    6 035


    Finished


    I stood alone in the shadows of the corner, a Bloody Mary in hand, my eyes unable to leave the figure at the center of it all.


    Leslie¡­ She was like a full moon suspended in the cold night sky¨Cchill, proud, and radiant with a light too fierce to look at directly.


    Even from across the hall, the unfamiliar strength of her Alpha aura reached me. It tugged at my wolf, Lance, awakening a primal instinct neither of us could ignore.


    Beside me, Leiss wore his usual bitter scowl. He let out a derisive snort. ¡°Hmph. She¡¯s just hiding behind Thorbane¡¯s skirt. ying ghost in a borrowed crown.¡±


    Ruben, heir to the Rock Pack, chimed in with an acidic grin. ¡°Exactly. The woman only ever got attention because of you, Kirby. Just got kicked out of your Pack, and now she¡¯s already clinging to Thorbane? Born to be a Pack¨CJumper.¡±


    Pack¨C<i>Jumper</i><i>? </i>


    I turned on him sharply. My icy blue eyes lit with fire, and my Alpha pressure mmed into Ruben like a wall. His face nched instantly.


    ¡°What did you just call her?¡±


    That word¨CPack¨CJumper¨Cwas one of the cruelest insults in the werewolf world. Especially when used against a female. Against a former Luna. It wasn¡¯t just an attack on Leslie¡ªit was a stain on my judgment, on Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s honor.


    Ruben flinched, clearly panicking. He thought I was angry for the wrong reason. ¡°Whoa, Crimson Moon Alpha, don¡¯t be mad! We all know you hated that bond! Everyone was relieved when you cut ties with her. Hell, we were happy for you. Finally rid of that low¨Crank Omega!¡±


    Heughed like it was some kind of shared joke. ¡°Remember back when you two had just formed the bond? We were drinking at Bloodfang Club and you left to use the bathroom. She actually came looking for you! So pathetic! I blocked her at the door. Told her to remember her ce and not interrupt her Alpha¡¯s fun. I warned her she was lucky just to be bound to you¡ªan Omega like that should¡¯ve been kissing your boots with gratitude¡ª¡±


    <i>Crack</i><i>! </i>


    The crystal ss shattered in my hand.


    Shards dug deep into my palm. Blood streamed between my fingers.


    Chapter 44 Shattered Bonds


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    But I didn¡¯t feel the pain. I felt rage. A fire so hot it seared through every thread of logic in my mind.


    <i>So </i><i>that </i>was it. <i>That </i><i>was </i><i>the </i><i>truth</i>.


    All this time, I thought she was cold, distant, uncaring¨Cthat she never once reached out after the split.


    But she had. Just once. She¡¯d worked up the courage to cross that line between us. She¡¯de for me.


    And my so¨Ccalled ¡°brothers¡± had crushed her.


    They¡¯d silenced her, humiliated her.


    And I¡­ I never even knew.


    I, the fool, had dared to me <i>her </i>for not trying harder.


    ¡°Ruben,¡± I ground out his name, my voice hoarse and low, like a demon¡¯s whisper. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe live at Crimson Moon Pack? Be our gatekeeper. You seem to enjoy managing my household so much.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a reply. I turned on my heel and stormed away, leaving Ruben pale as death and Leiss blinking in stunned silence behind me.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 45

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 45: The Reluctant Alliance


    Leslie POV ¨C Second Floor of the G


    I ignored whatever drama was brewing downstairs with Kirby and followed my brother Thorbane up to the second floor.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    There, already waiting for us, was a young Alpha in a fitted ck shirt. His presence was sharp, his eyes unruly, with a confidence that didn¡¯t try to hide itself.


    This was n¡ªthe soul of Apex Industries. Chief Technology Officer.


    ¡°Governor of Rogue Pack,¡± n¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a beat, openly appreciative. ¡°You¡¯re even more powerful¨Cand Beautiful¨Cthan the rumors suggest.¡±


    ¡°n,¡± I nodded calmly. ¡°Your Moon Goddess relic interests me. I trust you¡¯ve reviewed my terms. Across all of Westview, no Pack is more suited to partner with you than Rogue Pack. You bring the tech. We bring the wealth, the territory, the resources to make your wildest designs a reality. For the next hundred years, we¡¯ll be the ones shaping the future of psionic tech.¡±


    Every word I said was lined with the certainty and pressure of authority.


    n tilted his head thoughtfully, then smiled. ¡°Your offer speaks volumes, Governor. But¡­ what if I wanted this to be a three¨Cway alliance? Technology this world¨Cchanginges with risk¨Cone I don¡¯t wish to shoulder alone.¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± I frowned, displeased.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine any other Pack that could match Rogue Pack¡¯s standing.


    n raised his ss and gestured behind me. A slow, steady footstep approached¨Cand my heart skipped a beat.


    Kirby.


    Dressed in ck formalwear, his wounded hand already healed. But the aura around him had grown even colder, heavier.


    ¡°Apologies, Leslie<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>n said with a hint of a sheepish smile. ¡°I should¡¯ve told you earlier. Regardless of who we partner with, Crimson Moon Pack must be included in this project.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± My voice dropped to a frostier tone.


    ¡°Because the core material of the relic¨CMoon Goddess¡¯s Tear, a resonating crystal¨Cis only found in one ce: the Weeping Canyon, a site Crimson Moon Pack has guarded for generations,¡± n exined. ¡°Since the beginning, Kirby Alpha has been this project¡¯srgest


    Chapter 45: The Reluctant Alliance


    funder¨Cand supplier.¡±


    So that¡¯s what this was. He was a shareholder.


    ¡°With Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s resources, they could¡¯ve monopolized the entire deal. Why involve us at all?¡± I shot a sideways nce at Kirby, voice tinged with sarcasm.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°It¡¯s a new frontier,¡± Kirby finally spoke, his voice low and even. ¡°The risks are enormous. Crimson Moon Pack can¡¯t shoulder it alone. Partnering with Rogue Pack benefits all three of


    us.¡±


    His logic was airtight. Thorbane nced at me with a look that said it all¨Cshared risk, shared gain. The math favored cooperation.


    I hated it. But I couldn¡¯t let emotion outweigh strategy.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I lifted my ss, voice clipped and cold.


    Three sses clinked. A crystal¨Cclear note that sealed an agreement I wanted no part of.


    A reluctant three¨Cway blood pact was born¨Cbinding together three Packs and my fate with Kirby¡¯s once more.


    The satisfaction I¡¯d felt from my earlier victories had been thoroughly doused by n¡¯s unexpected curveball.


    I had no choice but to be chained to Kirby again¨Cwith no way to cut loose.


    Sensing the tension between us, n gave a cheerful smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we mark the asion with a dance between the alliance¡¯s two core leaders¨CGovernor Leslie and Alpha Kirby? What better way to announce this union to the continent?¡±


    Kirby blinked, clearly surprised.


    Iughed softly¨Ccold and sharp¨Cand replied with polite finality, ¡°Sorry, Mr. n. I don¡¯t dance.¡±


    In werewolf tradition, a dance¨Cespecially at an event like this¨Cwas never just entertainment. It was a ritual. A war dance.


    A physical dialogue of power and dominance, where steps, breath, and force all shed to test bnce and establish hierarchy.


    It was elegant. Dangerous. Full of challenge.


    And I would not¨Ccould not¨Cshare such an intimate, symbolic disy of energy with Kirby. Not even ceremonially.


    13:15 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 45: The Reluctant Alliance


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    Without so much as a nce his way, I turned on my heel, high heels clicking against the floor.


    ¡°One little dance, and she refuses,¡± n murmured behind me to Kirby with a shrug. ¡°This alliance might be rougher than I thought. You¡¯re the first Alpha I¡¯ve seen get publicly rejected over a woman, Kirby.¡±


    His words left a dent. Kirby¡¯s aura wavered.


    At the stairwell, Thorbane met me and gently caught my wrist. His voice lowered against my


    ear.


    ¡°Leslie, don¡¯t let pride trip you up. Yes, this alliance is ufortable¨Cbut it gives us the perfect chance to touch Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s lifeline: the Weeping Canyon. Shared risk, shared gain. This deal¡¯s in our favor.¡±


    I froze for a moment. Then the implications clicked.


    Kirby¡¯s concerns were the same as ours. This three¨Cway pact¨Cdespite the bitterness¨Cwas the smarter move. I¡¯d let my personal feelings cloud my vision.


    The frustration in my chest cleared.


    I turned back toward Kirby.


    The smile I wore now was wless. The kind only a Governor could maintain.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 46

    Chapter 46 The Bite of Possession


    Kirby POV ¨C G Hall


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    I watched from across the room as Leslie leaned her head yfully against Thorbane¡¯s shoulder, her expression soft, almost flirtatious. The casual intimacy between them¨Csiblings in name¨Clit a fire in my chest I couldn¡¯t control.


    Right then, the host, following n¡¯s cue, raised his voice for all to hear:


    ¡°Now, we wee the representatives of our Tri¨CPack Blood Pact¨CAlpha Kirby of Crimson Moon Pack and Governor Leslie of Rogue Pack¨Cfor tonight¡¯s opening dance: the War Dance!¡±


    Cheers erupted across the room, whistles and apuse echoing from every direction.


    I saw Leslie freeze for the briefest moment, then slowly lift her head and lock eyes with me across the crowd.


    Her gaze was cold. Detached. Like she was preparing to endure a tiresome obligation.


    It stung more than I wanted to admit.


    Swallowing everyst emotion, I stepped forward, weaving through the crowd until I reached her. Bowing, I extended my hand with the wless, formal grace of ancient werewolf custom.


    And before all the Alphas and nobility of the room, she ced her hand lightly into mine.


    This was¡­ our first time holding hands.


    She¡¯d been my Luna for three years. I¡¯d never marked her. Never even touched her with any real intimacy.


    I never imagined our first contact would be like this¨Cunder a hundred watchful eyes, bound together not by love but by politics.


    Her hand was warm, soft, but faintly calloused¨Cthe kind of roughness you only get from years of wielding weapons.


    So unlike the woman I remembered. The quiet, domestic Luna I had assumed she was.


    As the primal, drum¨Cdriven rhythm began to pound through the hall, I pulled her close, one hand on her narrow waist, and led her into the dance.


    She was tense. Resistant.


    Our every step was a test. Every turn, a duel of control. Breath for breath, power for power.


    Chapter 46 The Bite of Possession


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    I could feel the force radiating from her¨Ca top¨Ctier Alpha through and through. And buried deep beneath it¡­ a sh of something even she hadn¡¯t noticed. Possessiveness. A subtle instinct to reel me back in.


    ¡°Can¡¯t dance, huh?¡± I whispered at her car, voice low and coaxing without meaning to.


    ¡°Depends who I¡¯m dancing with.¡± Her reply was sharp, her eyes cial.


    ¡°When did you be a businesswoman?¡± I pressed, pulling her closer. ¡°This deal with n- your idea, or the royal family¡¯s?¡±


    She spun gracefully at my lead, her silver gown ring like a lotus in bloom. We reconnected again, faces nearly touching, heartbeats synced in collision.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it. But I owe you no answers anymore.¡± Her lips curled with a frosty smirk.


    That jabnded like a knife.


    Three years married. I never once tried to understand her.


    And now¡­ what right did I have to want to?


    The music surged¨Cfinal movement, high¨Cspeed crescendo.


    We had to finish with a tight, spinning embrace, a final flourish to seal the dance.


    I pulled her into a fast twirl. Lights glittered across us. Her gown fluttered, radiant. Her figure, her strength, her beauty¨Call dazzling.


    Time stilled. Even the crowd held its breath.


    But in that final embrace, her cold words echoed in my head and something inside me faltered.


    My step slipped.


    I crashed into her.


    My hand instinctively tightened on her shoulder to steady us, and my face¨Cby sheer momentum¨Cfell into the hollow of her neck.


    Hiss-


    A sharp wetness touched my lips.


    My fangs¨Cthose cursed Alpha fangs¨Chad broken through her skin.


    13:15 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 46 The Bite of Possession


    The taste hit me like a drug. Sweet. Familiar. Maddening.


    Gasps echoed across the ballroom. All the wolves had sensed it.


    Because there, glowing faintly silver on her wless neck¡­ was a mark.


    A temporary im. A symbol of ownership.


    No.


    My brain went nk.


    Inside me, Lance howled in both euphoria and agony. It wanted the mark. It wanted her.


    It wanted to reim what had once been ours.


    But I¡­ I had just made the worst mistake imaginable.


    I pushed her away.


    The silver mark shimmered on her skin like an usation.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    And her eyes¨Conce cold¨Cwere now aze with a fury so intense, it could¡¯ve reduced me to ash.


    And beneath that rage, a depthless loathing.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She didn¡¯t scream. She didn¡¯t need to.


    She shoved me with every ounce of her strength, sending me stumbling back several steps. Her p echoed in my skull even though it nevernded.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± Leiss¡¯s voice slithered into my ear, suspicion dripping from every word.


    ¡°No.¡± I gritted my teeth. Forced the truth out like ss. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    And maybe that was the worst part.


    Because I didn¡¯t even know¡­ if that was the truth.


    Had it really been an ident?


    Or had some twisted, buried part of me wanted to mark her¨Cto make her mine again?


    Chapter 46 The Bite of Possession


    Then, a sharp, high¨Cpitched voice pierced the stunned silence of the hall.


    Slyvana.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 47

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 47 The Severing


    Slyvana POV ¨C G Hall


    Kirby actually marked that bitch!


    How dare she¨Cthis cast¨Cout, lowly woman¨Cseduce Kirby again?


    My fists clenched so tightly they trembled. I felt like I was burning from the inside out.


    (35)


    Finished


    That fire in her eyes? That wasn¡¯t rage. It was guilt. Because she¡¯d been exposed. Because she still wanted my brother to fall for her again.


    Over my dead body.


    Jealousy, poisonous and relentless, consumed me.


    I hated her her fakeposure, her smug silence. The way she always hovered around my


    her¡ªher brother like some cunning little vixen trying to crawl back into his arms.


    What gave her the right? The bond was severed, and yet she still clung to him like some pathetic leech.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I stormed forward and pointed at her, screaming at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°Shameless, aren¡¯t you, Leslie?! You and my brother ended your bond¡ªand now you¡¯re using tricks to seduce him again? You really think one mark is all it takes to crawl back into Crimson Moon Pack? Let me be clear¨Cwe will never take someone like you back!¡±


    ¡°One idental mark changes nothing! Don¡¯t fall for her lies! She¡¯s a mutt! A lowborn creature who never deserved Alpha honor in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Do you all know what she really is?!¡± I turned on the room, voice shrill with hatred. ¡°For three years in Crimson Moon Pack, she was nothing! Not even worthy of a name! We all called her ¡®that woman!¡® She did ourundry! She cleaned the blood from our hunting boots! She even had to grovel on the floor to wipe blood from Liana¡¯s skirts!¡±


    I knew that name¨CLiana¨Cwas her deepest scar. Every time it was spoken, it cut her anew.


    And I wanted her bleeding. I wanted her broken. I wanted her to know she¡¯d never be enough. That she could never reach Kirby again.


    Leslie POV ¨C Moon Goddess G Hall


    The War Dance ended in chaos<b>. </b>


    Chapter 47 The Severing


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    On my neck, the faint glow of Kirby¡¯s idental mark shimmered¨Ca temporary im. It would fade in hours, but right now, it branded me in front of everyone with a memory I had long since torn apart and buried.


    The fury inside me nearly obliterated my reason. Deep within, <i>Asphodel </i>howled with rage- pure, ancestral fury roaring through our shared soul. The offense was blood¨Cdeep.


    I shoved Kirby away. He stumbled back, face etched in shock and¨Cwhether he knew it or not- guilt.


    Then came the shriek.


    Slyvana.


    She saw the mark. She saw the fire in my eyes. And she mistook it all for shame. Her jealousy broke herpletely.


    She burst through the crowd, pointing at me like I was some kind of witch about to be burned.


    ¡°One idental mark changes nothing! Don¡¯t fall for her lies! She¡¯s a mutt! A lowborn creature who doesn¡¯t deserve Alpha honor!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you all the truth!¡± Her voice crescendoed with madness. ¡°For three years, she had no name in Crimson Moon Pack! We all called her ¡®that woman!¡® She scrubbed our clothes, cleaned the filth off our boots, even crawled on the floor to clean Liana¡¯s bloody skirts!¡±


    Every word out of her mouth was a venom¨Csoaked arrow aimed at my chest.


    The hall erupted in stunned whispers.


    Every Alpha, every guest, turned toward the Crimson Moon Pack faction with wide eyes filled with disbelief and contempt.


    In our society, even when partners are unequal in status, public humiliation¨Cespecially systematic abuse of a Luna bound by contract¨Cwas disgraceful. Dishonorable.


    Slyvana hadn¡¯t exposed my weakness.


    She¡¯d exposed <i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i>Pack¡¯s <i>shame</i><i>. </i>


    Kirby <i>POV </i><i>¨C </i><i>Moon </i>Goddess G Hall


    ¡°Enough! Slyvana!¡±


    I roared at my sister, but it was toote.


    Every word she¡¯d said hit me like a red¨Chot needle straight through the skull. Straight into my


    Chapter 47 The Severing


    soul.


    <i>No </i>name¡­ <i>ve</i>¡­ <i>lowborn</i>¡­


    I had never known. Never heard the cruelty she endured.


    And I realized, all at once, that I <i>should </i>have known.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    My silence, my indifference, my neglect¨Cit had be the knife they used to carve her up.


    Then I felt it.


    A ripple of cold, icy intent¨Cso sharp it sliced through the mark¡¯s temporary bond like a dagger through silk.


    It was killing intent.


    Raw. Absolute. Unmistakable.


    It surged through the link between us, freezing me to the bone.


    I turned to look at her.


    The fire from before was gone. Her rage was gone.


    What remained was pure frost¨Can expression so cold, so devoid of mercy, it seemed to silence the entire temple.


    She was ready to kill.


    And Slyvana¨Cstill drunk on her tantrum¨Chad no idea.


    ¡°My brother only loves Liana!¡± she screamed, spitting poison. ¡°You were just her blood bag! Her organ donor! Crimson Moon Pack will never want you back!¡±


    She thought the name Liana would break her again. That it would make her crumble.


    But she was wrong.


    This time, Leslie didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t break.


    She smiled.


    A slow, terrifying smile¨Ccold and cruel.


    And when she smiled, the temperature in the entire temple seemed to drop,


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 48

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 48 The Alpha¡¯s Reckoning


    Leslie POV ¨C Moon Goddess G Hall


    Finished


    I stood in silence as Slyvana finished screaming her venom into the air. She was gasping now, breath hitching from the exertion, yet her face twisted in smug triumph¨Cdeliriously convinced she had won.


    I took a step forward.


    The lights in the temple seemed to dim in response.


    I didn¡¯t yell. I didn¡¯t argue.


    I simply released my Alpha pressure.


    But this wasn¡¯t just strength. It wasced with my will. With <i>Asphodel¡¯s </i>fury. And deeper still- with themanding bloodline of the Lycan King himself. The kind of authority that did not beg. It ruled.


    Hummmm-


    A wave of golden psychic force rippled outward from me, expanding in all directions.


    But its target was singr: Slyvana.


    For the others, it was merely chilling. But for someone like her¨Ca Beta of impure bloodline¨Cit was soul¨Ccrushing.


    ¡°AHHH-!¡±


    Her scream tore through the hall. Her wolf howled in agony under the pressure of my dominance. Her legs gave out with a p of flesh against marble.


    She copsed in front of every Pack in Westview, body convulsing, frothing at the mouth- utterly unable to lift her head.


    The temple fell intoplete silence,


    The spectacle¨Cof bloodline dominance this exact and this absolute¨Cleft even the most seasoned Alphas shaken to the bone.


    I walked toward her¨Cslowly, deliberately¨Cand stopped right before her crumpled figure. I leaned in, my voice low enough to only be heard by those closest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I did all the things you said.¡±


    <b>13:16 </b>Mon, <b>Sep </b>15


    Chapter 48 The Alpha¡¯s Reckoning


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°But all that proves,¡± I said, voice soft and deadly, ¡°is that your so¨Ccalled noble Crimson Moon Pack is nothing more than a pack of filthy mongrels. Disgraceful. Too ignorant to recognize a true Alpha when they had one kneeling before them.¡±


    ¡°And now¡­¡± I tapped her chin with the toe of my heel, lifting her trembling, contorted face. ¡°¡­ here you are. Curled up beneath the queen you used to spit on.¡±


    ¡°Remember this feeling, Slyvana. Remember the tremble in your soul.¡±


    ¡°Because this¡­ is the only posture your bloodline will ever be worthy of in front of mine.¡±


    I withdrew my pressure, turned, and walked away¨Cunhurried, untouched¨Cleaving behind a room full of silence, awe, and fear.


    Eric quickly fell in step beside me. His usual yfulness was gone. His expression had hardened with something new¨Craw awe, and a much more dangerous kind of desire.


    He walked shoulder to shoulder with me, his Alpha aura shielding me from every unwanted gaze, every whisper.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Slyvana, still weak, but spitting venom, threw onest usation at Eric. ¡°Be honest. Were you two sneaking around before the divorce? Was she cheating with you?!¡±


    ¡°Slyvana, shut up!¡± Kirby¡¯s voice finally snapped back to life, sharp and cold.


    He didn¡¯t even nce at me. He walked straight to Slyvana, face carved with something darker than anger.


    ¡°Every word you just said¨Cwas it true?¡±


    Slyvana flinched, her bravado crumbling, lip trembling as she scrambled for a reply.


    But I stopped.


    And then, clear as ss, my voice rang out¨Clight, sharp, and cruelly calm.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby. It¡¯s true.¡±


    The surrounding murmurs exploded again. Disbelief. Shock.


    Kirby stiffened. The words hit him like a blow to the gut. He froze, as if someone had ripped the ground from under him.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just the disrespect of his so¨Ccalled brothers. It wasn¡¯t even the cruelty of one jealous sister.


    Chapter 48 The Alpha¡¯s Reckoning


    It was his entire Pack.


    They had all humiliated me.


    And he¨Cthe man who had bound me to him¨Cknew nothing.


    <b>35 </b>


    Finished


    In three years of marriage, he¡¯d hardly set foot in our shared room. When he did, it was only to ask for blood for Liana. To make sure I still had enough allowance. Then he¡¯d leave a card and <ol><li>go. </li></ol>


    He thought he was being considerate. That he¡¯d fulfilled his duties. But now, he knew.


    He¡¯d been lying to himself all along.


    And the guilt that seized him was unmistakable.


    He didn¡¯t know how to look at me.


    His fists clenched. His whole body rigid, trembling.


    Iughed softly. A clear, crisp sound that echoed across the room¡ªand yet carried <i>a </i>frost that bit through bone.


    ¡°Ask any maid in your mansion, Alpha Kirby. They could¡¯ve told you the truth.¡±


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s true¨Cwhat difference does it make now?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The stares. The des. The insults. Every cut I took in your Pack¨Cnone of them missed their mark. Because <i>you</i><i>, </i>Kirby, handed those weapons to them yourself.¡±


    ¡°You stood by and watched. You let them wound me.¡±


    ¡°So now, what difference does it make that you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thest person in this room who gets to act innocent.¡±


    ¡°Because the deepest wound I carry¨Cwas carved by you.¡±


    Send Gifts


    128


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 49

    Chapter 49 The Final Severance


    Kirby POV Moon Goddess G Hall


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the least innocent of all.¡±


    35


    Finished


    Leslie¡¯s words struck like a bolt of lightning, frigid and merciless, tearing through everystyer of denial and pretense I¡¯d clung to. With one sentence, sheid my soul bare, exposing the ugliest truth I had never dared face.


    I opened my mouth, desperate to speak. To exin. To apologize. Anything.


    But under her gaze¨Cthose cold, clear eyes that now held no warmth, no hate, not even grief- every word turned to dust if my throat. Useless. Pathetic.


    She was right.


    It was me who allowed my mother and sister to torment her.


    Me who treated her not as a partner, but as a blood bank¨Csomething to be used, never loved.


    Me who turned away when she needed me most, who let betrayal and silence answer her cries.


    I was the one who pushed her over the edge. The one who broke her.


    For the first time in my life, I, Kirby of Crimson Moon Pack, heir to a legacy of power and pride, felt the raw weight of true defeat. Not in war. Not in business. But in something far more devastating.


    This defeat crushed my dignity. My identity. My worth as an Alpha.


    ¡°Leslie, I¡­¡± The words came out choked, dragging behind them the weight of three years of guilt.


    But she cut me off before I could even begin.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby, if you can¡¯t act, then stop acting guilty for show.¡±


    Her voice was sharp and cold. She nced at the still¨Ctrembling Slyvana on the ground with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Apologies are cheap. And no, I don¡¯t need your remorse,¡± she sneered. ¡°Did you really think that one soft look, one cracked voice, would make me forget everything you let happen?¡±


    She turned her eyes back to me¨Conest time.


    Chapter 49 The Final Severance


    ¡°Three years ago, I was blind. I thought love was enough. That¡¯s why I married you.¡±


    ?35)


    Finished


    ¡°But I¡¯m not blind anymore. And even if I had to dance with every devil in the world, I¡¯d never again let your scente within an inch of me.¡±


    Leslie POV ¨C Moon Goddess G Hall


    As I spoke those words, it felt like I had carved out every wound I¡¯d ever buried.


    It hurt¨Cdeeply¨Cbut it left me lighter than I¡¯d ever felt before.


    I didn¡¯t look back at Kirby, who now stood frozen, hollowed by what he could never undo. I didn¡¯t care about the stares around us, whether they were pitying or shamed.


    Eric stepped forward at just the right moment, his towering frame and steady Alpha presence forming a quiet shield between me and everything I¡¯d left behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said softly¨Cseriously, with none of his usual teasing edge.


    I nodded.


    And without a single nce behind me, I walked away¨Cshoulder to shoulder with him- leaving behind the temple that had witnessed every ounce of my pain¡­ and the rebirth that followed.


    Send Gifts


    <b>? </b>


    128

 Reaper 50

    Chapter 50 Curtain Call


    Leslie POV ¨C Outside the Moon Goddess G


    (35)


    Finished


    The words I¡¯d spoken inside¨Cthe ones that severed thest ties between me and that past¨Chad drained every ounce of strength from me.


    I didn¡¯t want to stay there another second. That temple, heavy with false smiles, betrayal, and ghosts of pain, could rot without me.


    Thorbane, always so attuned to my state, stayed close. His Alpha aura enveloped me like a silent shield, keeping the noise, the stares, and the leftover venom of the g far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it, big brother?¡± I leaned my head against his arm, letting weariness slip into my voice. ¡°Can we leave early? I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡±


    He reached up and gently ruffled my hair, his voice soft and full of quiet indulgence. ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re tired, we leave. No reason to stay for people who don¡¯t matter.¡±


    I smiled. No matter what the world threw at me, I still had this¨Cfamily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to say goodbye to our host?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In the moment they allowed my sister to be humiliated,¡± Thorbane said calmly, ¡°this g¡¯s hosts forfeited the right to courtesy.¡±


    His voice was gentle, but the royal pride in his words was unmistakable. ¡°Come. Father¡¯s car is waiting.¡±


    I nodded and took his arm as we walked toward the exit. Together, the two of us¨Cone cold and regal, the other powerful and poised¨Cmoved through the crowd with silentmand.


    Wherever we passed, wolves stepped aside without needing to be asked, eyes lowered in instinctive reverence.


    As we stepped out beneath the temple¡¯s towering arches, a sh of red caught my eye.


    Eric¡¯s showy sports car slid up without a sound. He jumped out and rushed toward us.


    ¡°Lord Thorbane,¡± he greeted my brother with a wless nobleman¡¯s bow¨Cearnest, respectful, precise.


    Then his gaze shifted to me, that ever¨Ccharming glint back in his eyes. ¡°Governor Leslie, would you mind letting me apany you?¡±


    ¡°Mind. We¡¯re not going the same way,¡± Thorbane replied coldly, before I could speak.


    Chapter 50 Curtain Call


    :


    His tone was sharp, distant¨Cthe way he always was with outsiders.


    Eric¡¯s smile faltered for a second.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing as I waved at him. ¡°See you around, virgin boy.¡±


    35


    Finished


    Eric flinched but didn¡¯t argue. He knew better than to provoke my brother. All he could do was watch, lips tight in defeat, as we stepped into the sleek, obsidian¨Cck vehicle emzoned with the Rogue Pack royal crest.


    As the car doors shut, I felt the skirt of my dress¨Ca masterpiece iid with ¡°Sea Star¡± diamonds¡ªget caught in the doorframe.


    Just as the car was lifting off the ground, Eric suddenly sprinted forward, startling everyone.


    He knelt.


    In front of the crowd.


    One knee to the marble, he reached out carefully¨Creverently¨Cand freed the edge of my gown. As if touching something sacred, he tucked the fabric inside, slow and gentle.


    Then he looked up, smiling at me with a brilliance that was both sincere and utterly disarming.


    ¡°All set now. You¡¯re good to go.¡±


    To the crowd, it was unthinkable.


    The infamous Alpha of Icefang Pack¡ªkneeling like a servant.


    But to me, it was a gesture I wouldn¡¯t forget.


    Send Gifts


    128

 Reaper 51

    Chapter 51 Drowning in Fire and Ice


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Second Floor Balcony


    26


    +8 Pearls


    I stood on the second¨Cfloor balcony, having seen everything that just happened. Leiss scoffed beside me.


    ¡°Eric, thatpdog¨Che¡¯s got a real way with women. He actually had the nerve to make a move in front of Thorbane?¡±


    Clearly, he assumed Leslie and Thorbane had some kind of thing going on too.


    I ignored his idiocy and knocked back the rest of the liquor in my ss.


    That burning liquid didn¡¯t do a damn thing to chase away the cold sinking into my chest¨Cor that unfamiliar, searing ache called <i>jealousy</i>.


    I stared as that sports car¨Cone that belonged to Rogue Pack royalty¨Cdisappeared into the night, <i>a </i>low, suppressed growl rumbling from my throat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I rasped, turning away. ¡°Call Ruben and the others. We¡¯re going to the Den. I need <i>a </i>drink.¡±


    What I really needed was alcohol. A lot of it. Enough to numb my nerves and drown the regret that was eating me alive.


    Inside the deepest VIP room at the Den¨Ca room reserved for top¨Cranking Alphas¨CI had already emptied several bottles by the time everyone arrived. Leiss tried to say something, probably to talk me down, but one cold re from me shut him up fast.


    When Ruben and the others walked in, they froze.


    It had been years since they¡¯d seen me like this¨Cshattered, drunk, trying to drink my way out of a mess.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack, what the hell happened to you?¡±


    Without a word, I downed another ss of biting whiskey, then looked up at all my so¨Ccalled brothers with bloodshot, alcohol¨Czed eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been married three years and never officially introduced you guys to Leslie,¡± I said, my voice thick from the booze, but with a seriousness that silenced the room. ¡°Do you even¡­ know her?¡±


    They nced at each other, confused, before someone chuckled dismissively.


    ¡­


    Chapter 51 Drowning in Fire and Ice


    26


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Man, I thought it was something serious. It¡¯s just a woman! You two were never a good match anyway. Divorce was bound to happen. Why are you even upset? C¡¯mon, boys, let¡¯s toast to Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s freedom!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She was never really one of us. You didn¡¯t like her, and we didn¡¯t recognize her as our sister¨Cinw!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She married you for the power of Crimson Moon Pack, didn¡¯t she? We¡¯ve seen women like that¨Cclimbing thedder through marriage. She¡¯s not worth your time.¡±


    Look at them. These were my brothers. And this was what they really thought of her¨Call because I let them.


    Scheming? Power¨Chungry?


    Yet every one of those ck cards I gave her with no limit¨Cshe never spent a dime. In the end, she tossed them away like garbage at that party where she publicly shed with Wendy¡­ and walked away from the marriage with absolutely nothing. She didn¡¯t even take a single thing from the Crimson Moon Pack estate.


    My family treated her like trash, and she never said a word. Always pretended everything was fine in front of me¡­ My friends ignored herpletely, and she just quietly pulled herself into her shell, neverining¡­


    So what the hell¡­ was she after?


    I shut my eyes in pain. All I could see was the way she looked at me onest time¨Cthose cold eyes, filled with mockery and disgust.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 52

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter <i>52 </i>The Cage I Built


    :


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Crimson Moon Pack Headquarters


    A day had passed since the Moon Goddess¡¯s Grand Honor Ceremony, but the chaos and disgrace from that night clung to me like a parasite, burrowing deep into my soul.


    26


    +8 Pearls


    I sat alone in the cold, empty office, my fingers unconsciously brushing the side of my neck, where Leslie¡¯s distant, icy scent seemed to still linger.


    The ¡°temporary mark¡± left behind by my mistake had long faded, but the consequences it unleashed had be an endless storm, raging inside me.


    Leslie¡¯s eyes were burning with killing intent. Eric¡¯s shameless challenge and possessiveness. And the venomous words my sister Slyvana shouted in public¨Ccalling her a ¡°nameless ve¡°¡­


    Each memory cut into my Alpha pride like a de, again and again.


    Lance¨Cmy wolf¨Cwas no longershing out in rage over Leslie¡¯s departure like he once did.


    Now he curled up in the depths of my consciousness, sunken into a heavy silenceced with pain and regret.


    He had finally realized who we had lost¨Ca woman worthy of standing beside us, perhaps even surpassing us.


    And the one who let her go¡­ was me. It was my arrogance. My neglect. My fault.


    ¡°Alpha, sir.¡±


    The office door creaked open. Mch, my most loyal subordinate and the Beta in charge of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s intelligencework, slipped in without a sound.


    His expression was grim as he respectfully ced an encrypted data crystal on my desk.


    ¡°The preliminary report you asked for isplete.¡±


    My heart tightened.


    This was what I had ordered him to investigate: an unfiltered record of everything Leslie had gone through during her three years in the Crimson Moon Pack estate.


    I drew a long breath and inserted the crystal into the reader. The cold, sterile data poured out like a flood, drowning me instantly.


    The first report was financial.


    Chapter 52 The Cage 1 Built


    26


    +8 Pearls


    The marriage contract clearly stated in ck and white that as Luna of Crimson Moon Pack, Leslie was entitled to a sizable monthly allowance¨Cenough to give her the luxurious life of any top Alpha¡¯s mate.


    But the report showed that starting from her second month in the estate, my mother Belle intercepted nearly all of the funds under various pretenses<i>. </i>Over ny percent of the money was funneled directly into Slyvana¡¯s personal ount for her to splurge as she pleased.


    What Leslie received each month wasn¡¯t even enough to sustain the dignity of a fringe Pack member.


    She had been deliberately, systematically stripped of her financial independence and humiliated.


    My throat dried out. I kept reading.


    The second report came from an old servant who had been paid well to speak¡ªand had long since left the estate.


    His testimony was sickening in its detail.


    Belle and Slyvana had ordered every servant in the estate to treat Leslie like she didn¡¯t exist. No one was to speak to her, respond to her greetings¨Cunless she issued a directmand.


    She was banned from using most of the estate¡¯s shared facilities. Her personalmunicator had been ¡°identally¡± broken multiple times, effectively cutting her off from the outside world¨Cand her friends.


    So it wasn¡¯t that she was too proud to make friends. My family had isted her¨Clocked her on an ind.


    I struggled to breathe as that familiar, feral rage began to re in my chest.


    I fought the urge to destroy everything in sight and opened the third report.


    And that one confirmed the truth I least wanted to ept.


    Slyvana¡¯s words at the ceremony hadn¡¯t been exaggerations.


    The


    staff.


    report included several blurry surveince clips, bought at high prices from former estate


    I saw Leslie¨Cwearing the inest clothes¨Ctrimming shrubs in the garden. I saw Slyvana toss mud¨Ccaked riding boots at her feet, ordering her to clean them. I even saw her one rainy night, locked in a cold, empty parlor all by herself¨Cjust because my mother thought she was ¡°an eyesore.¡±


    Chapter 52 The Cage I Built


    And the insult of her name¨Cit was no secret in the estate.


    <b>25 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    From Belle to Slyvana to the snobbish servants, everyone had been strictly forbidden from calling her by name.


    She was only ever ¡°that woman,¡± or¨Cworse-¡°that Omega.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just mistreatment. It was a deliberate attempt to erase every shred of her identity and dignity as a wolf.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. My fist mmed into the obsidian desk. Cracks spread across the surface like a spiderweb before the whole thing shattered.


    My eyes were bloodshot. My Alpha aura burst out of control, shaking the entire office.


    Lance howled deep in my soul¡ªa cry filled with unbearable pain, scathing me, and bottomless grief for the mate we had lost.


    So this was the fortable life¡± I thought she had.


    A cruel, glittering cage¨Cbuilt by the hands of my own family.


    And I was the fool standing outside it all, deaf and blind, the idiotic warden who let it happen.


    I panted, staring at the wreckage all around me. The regret and guilt churning inside me was like the deadliest poison, eating away at my very core.


    ¡°Mch.¡± My voice came out raw, like sand scraping against stone.


    ¡°Yes, my Alpha.¡± Mch stepped out of the shadows by the door, showing no surprise at the wreckage or the fury I had unleashed.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± My tone was icy, almost masochistic. ¡°I want to know what part Liana yed in all this. I want to know¡­ just how much more I missed.¡±


    This path I¡¯d started¨Cthe road to the truth¨Chad be a one¨Cway descent into a personal purgatory. A trial by fire of my own making.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 53

    Chapter 53 Ashes and Politics


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Westview Governor¡¯s Mansion


    After returning to the Westview Governor¡¯s Mansion, I slept like a baby.


    <b>25 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Everything that happened at the ceremonyst night seemed to have been swept aside by that heavy round of drinking. I wasn¡¯t going to let the name Kirby affect me anymore. Not in the slightest.


    But trouble always had a way of finding me.


    The moment I opened my personal terminal, I saw the PackNet across the continent had been flooded with one photo: the ¡°idental mark¡± between me and Kirby.


    The headline was even more dramatic-¡°Crimson Moon Pack and Rogue Pack: Signs of <i>a </i>Legendary Reunion?¡±


    The photo was taken from such a ttering angle, the lighting so artfully arranged, it made our sh¨Cour idental dance¨Clook like a tender, romantic reunion straight out of a dream.


    I let out a cold snort and was about to close the page when Astrid¡¯s call came crashing in.


    ¡°Babe! What the hell was that mark about? Don¡¯t tell me you lost your mind again!¡±


    I sighed and gave her a brief exnation of what really happened. She finally rxed, but then burst outughing like a gremlin. ¡°Girl, check the trending topics! That article¡¯s already been taken down! Quick, look at our group chat!¡±


    I tapped into the chat and, as expected, it was chaos.


    Eric: ¡°Dammit! One stupid headline cost me a million credits! These media leeches don¡¯t even blink when they name their price!¡±


    Astrid: ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the ceremony too, Eric? Howe there¡¯s not a single shot of you anywhere?¡±


    Am: ¡°If he¡¯d had any decent camera time, you think he¡¯d have paid to take down the one headline that made it look like he and Leslie were a thing?¡±


    Eric replied with a string of bleeding emojis.


    I chuckled and typed back: Next <i>time </i><i>just </i><i>wire </i>the <i>million </i><i>straight </i><i>to </i><i>me</i>. I¡¯ll <i>rify </i><i>things </i><i>myself </i><i>and </i><i>make </i><i>a </i><i>profit </i>while <i>I¡¯m </i><i>at </i><i>it</i><i>. </i>


    Eric responded with more desperate bleeding emojis.


    Chapter 53 Ashes and Politics


    The banter with my friends lifted my mood.


    25


    +8 Pearls


    Later, I arrived at the Governor¡¯s Mansion in my personal sports car. Just as I walked through the doors, the front desk Beta she¨Cwolf greeted me with a huge bouquet of fresh flowers, dewy and vivid.


    ¡°Your Excellency, these are for you.¡±


    I nced at the card. Of course¨C<i>My </i><i>dearest </i><i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>love </i><i>you </i><i>forever</i><i>! </i><i>Yours</i>, <i>Eric</i><i>!!! </i>


    I rolled my eyes internally and said coldly to the receptionist, ¡°Throw them in the incinerator. Thanks. And from now on, refuse all flower deliveries addressed to me.¡±


    That fire of his needed to be put out. Completely.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, the first strategy meeting for the Moon Goddess Relic Project began.


    I took the seat at the head of the table and looked over the core team members


    They were the elite team I¡¯d brought with me from the Rogue Pack royal city.


    present.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leading this project personally,¡± I stated directly. ¡°I¡¯ve already finalized the names for the execution team. Liam will send out the list shortly.¡±


    Everyone sat up straight. They knew that being part of this project meant glory¨Cand a future brighter than most could dream of.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Rowan, of course, rushed over to find me.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Her face was tight with frustration and urgency. ¡°Why¡­ why isn¡¯t my name on the project list?¡±


    I looked at her calmly, raising a brow. ¡°If every person who didn¡¯t make the list came asking me that question, I think the <i>floor </i>outside my office would be worn down to stone. Tell me¨Cwhat exactly do you expect me to say?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s face stiffened, but unwilling to give up her shot at reiming power, she pushed through. ¡°My skills and experience are among the best in Westview! Your Excellency, you can¡¯t let¡­ a minor misunderstanding cancel out my entire worth!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± I smiled. ¡°I seem to recall that Miss Rowan was very against our coboration with Apex Industries. I personally believe that someone who questions the project¡¯s legitimacy could damage the team¡¯s morale.¡±


    ¡°No! I fully support all your decisions now!¡± Rowan Elurted out.


    ¡°Shame,¡± I said with a polite shake of my head. ¡°The list¡¯s already been submitted to the Royal


    Chapter 53 Ashes and Politics


    25


    +8 Pearls


    City Council. I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be changed. Maybe next time, Beta Rowan. When another opportunityes along, I¡¯ll be sure to consider you first.¡±


    I was already gathering my files¨Cclearly dismissing her.


    Rowan clenched her jaw and turned to leave, tossing back a parting shot. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    I watched her retreating back and let a cold smirk tug at my lips.


    Rowan was never the type to y nice. She¡¯d been scheming behind my back constantly these past few weeks. She really thought I didn¡¯t know.


    Even after the lesson I gave herst time, she still hadn¡¯t given up her ambition to seize the Governor¡¯s seat.


    Just a Beta¨Cwhere did she get that kind of confidence?


    Might as well take this chance to find out what¡¯s behind it.


    Sure enough, by the afternoon, Liam¡¯s secure line buzzed in.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Elder Drax of the Westview Council has requested your presence in his chamber.¡±


    Elder Drax. A washed¨Cup old Alpha who barely got into the council through backdoor deals?


    I arched a brow. ¡°All right. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    So Rowan¡¯s backer was that?


    She really thought one half¨Csenile elder, already pushed to the edge of local politics, could


    scare me?


    What a joke.


    Send Gifts


    ¡±


    138

 Reaper 54

    Chapter 54 You Call That Leverage?


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Westview Governor¡¯s Mansion, Elder Chamber


    25


    +8 Pearls


    The Elder Chamber was solemn and quiet. Elder Drax sat in his chair, eyeing me with a gaze just a little too bold.


    Asphodel, my wolf, let out a disdainful snarl. <i>This </i><i>old </i><i>mutt¡¯s </i><i>stare </i><i>is </i><i>disgusting</i>.


    ¡°Miss Leslie, so young and aplished,¡± he said, gesturing to the seat across from him. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. I sat down and waited for him to get to the point.


    ¡°With looks like yours, no wonder Lord Thorbane was willing to push past all opposition to put you in this position.¡± Right out of the gate, hebeled me a pretty face who had climbed the ranks through seduction.


    <i>Figures</i><i>. </i><i>Never </i><i>expect </i><i>pearls </i><i>from </i><i>a </i><i>filthy </i><i>mouth</i>. Asphodel and I were long used to this sort of thing.


    My smile deepened. I didn¡¯t argue¡ªI just kept smiling at him.


    Seeing I wasn¡¯t taking the bait, Drax finally snorted and got to the real reason for this little show. ¡°This Governor seat was meant for Rowan. Did you know that?¡±


    Trying <i>to </i>scare me?


    I gave a deliberately surprised pause. ¡°Oh? Rowan Beta is certainly capable. But I believe I¡¯m better suited for the job.¡±


    His face darkened at once. ¡°Young wolves who are arrogant and disrespect their elders tend to learn things the hard way,¡± he warned.


    I smiled, then stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to prove myself through results. If there¡¯s nothing else, Elder Drax, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± he snapped, suddenly impatient. ¡°Add Rowan to the Moon Goddess Relic Project team. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°I heard you,¡± I said with a nod. His expression softened slightly¨Cuntil I continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t


    do that.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to the others who¡¯ve been working hard for the Pack.¡±


    Chapter 54 You Call That Leverage?


    25


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Leslie!¡± Drax¡¯s face turned red as he raised his voice. ¡°You think you¡¯re untouchable just because Lord Thorbane favors you? You think I won¡¯t rally the Council-¡±


    ¡°To impeach me?¡± I cut him off coldly, my eyes narrowing as I swept a calm, sharp nce over his stunned expression. ¡°You think the Council would risk going after a Governor personally appointed by the King¨Cjust for the sake of Rowan?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead. Try to raise the motion. But you may find I¡¯m not the only one who ends up under scrutiny.¡±


    I watched the color drain from Drax¡¯s face¨Cred, then white, then a sickly shade of green- before turning on my heel and walking out without the slightest hesitation.


    Putting leeches like him in their ce always put me in a better mood.


    That weekend, Astrid invited me out for a shopping spree, and I dly epted.


    We went to the most elite luxury district in Central City, tailored specifically for supernatural beings. Inside a jewelry boutique called ¡°Tears of the Stars,¡± Astrid fell in love with a ne rumored to be the final masterpiece of the famous dwarven designer, Pierre.


    Just as we were about to try it on, a shrill voice rang out from behind us.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying that on? As if she could afford it. Salesgirl, be careful¡ªif her cheap stink gets on it, no one will buy it!¡±


    Slyvana. Again.


    She strutted toward us with her little entourage, full of herself as always.


    After what happened at the ceremony, I was surprised she even dared show her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Astrid snapped, her smile instantly vanishing.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely my business!¡± Slyvana said smugly. ¡°Salesgirl, I want that ne. Don¡¯t let anyone else touch it¨CI don¡¯t want it getting ¡®dirty.¡±¡±


    She shot me a smug look, clearly trying to reim some shred of pride.


    The salesgirl hesitated. ¡°But these twodies arrived first¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m your top¨Ctier VIP client! I have first pick, always!¡± Slyvana barked, ring at me with triumph.


    The sales associate could only offer us an apologetic nce and reached out for the ne.


    But I gently pressed my hand on the jewelry box, smiling faintly.


    Chapter 54 You Call That Leverage?


    25


    +8 Pearls


    From my bag, I pulled out a card crafted from pure obsidian and mithril, etched withplex royal sigils.


    It was a gift from Carl on my eighteenth birthday¨Cone of only ten ¡°Royal ck Gold Cards¡± ever issued, jointly recognized by every major luxury brand worldwide.


    The moment the salesgirl saw the card, she gasped, her entire expression shifting to something close to reverence.


    She immediately gave me a deep, respectful bow. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness! I¡¯ll have it wrapped at once!¡±


    Ignoring the ck¨Cjawed Slyvana, the associate moved quickly and carefully to box the ne.


    ¡°This¡­ this is fake! You¡¯ve all been fooled!¡± Slyvana shrieked in disbelief.


    The store manager rushed over upon hearing themotion. After confirming the card¡¯s authenticity, he turned to Slyvana with a stern, professional smile and made a sweeping gesture toward the door. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going to have to ask you and your friends to leave. We need to clear the floor and provide private service to our most distinguished guest.¡±


    ¡°Out of my sight,¡± Astrid added mercilessly. ¡°She¡¯s ruining the air in here.¡±


    As security escorted her out, the furious humiliation in Slyvana¡¯s eyes brought me the deepest, most genuine satisfaction I¡¯d felt in days.


    Send Gifts


    138


    ËÄ


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 55

    Chapter <i>55 </i>Blood Moon and Power ys


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    25


    +8 Pearls


    After using the Royal ck Gold Card to humiliate Slyvana into retreating from the jewelry shop, I apanied a very satisfied Astrid for a little more shopping.


    Our bond as sisters only deepened through moments like this¨Cfighting side by side against a


    As evening approached, I was just about to return to the Governor¡¯s Mansion to tackle the mountain of pending work when Am¡¯s emergency call came through.


    ¡°Babe, I need a favor. Big time.¡± Am¡¯s voice was crisp, direct, and left no room for argument. ¡°Tonight¡¯s the once¨Cevery¨Cthree¨Cyears Blood Moon Hunt Festival in Central City. One of my fighters¨Cjust won champion at the Blood Ring Arena¨Cneeds a proper escort for the Glory Night segment. I¡¯m not in town, and after thinking it through¡­ only my queen has the presence and authority to carry the stage.¡±


    The Blood Moon Hunt Festival? Of course I knew it.


    It was the grandest festival on the continent, hosted by the ancient and neutral Watcher Pack.


    The Glory Night segment was the highlight¨Can elite social showcase where the top Packs unted strength, wealth, and forged high¨Clevel political alliances.


    I¡¯d meant to decline. But then I realized this was a rare chance to connect with other Pack leaders and expand my influence beyond Westview.


    Not to mention, Kirby and his entourage would surely be there.


    I didn¡¯t mind letting them see¨Cagain¨Cjust how radiant my life had be.


    ¡°Alright. Send me the location.¡±


    ¡°Knew I could count on you!¡± Am cheered. ¡°The dress and your date are already on their way. His name¡¯s Skoll¨Can elite lone wolf, fresh from the arena. He¡¯s strong, obedient, and easy on the eyes. Just treat him like a well¨Ctrained bodyguard.¡±


    After the call, I raised an eyebrow.


    Am¡¯s efficiency had always been one of the few constants I could rely on.


    In less than ten minutes, a sleek ck sports car¨Cstyled like a Rogue Pack panther¨Cpulled up silently in front of me.


    Chapter 55 Blood Moon and Power ys


    :


    The door opened, and out stepped a tall, ruggedly handsome young Alpha, his steeped in power and just a hint of lingering bloodlust from the arena.


    presence


    25


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Governor Leslie,¡± he said, giving a precise warrior¡¯s salute. His deep, maic voice carried quiet strength. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to serve as your escort tonight.¡±


    He handed me a mithril¨Ccrafted case. Inside was a deep crimson gown, woven from genuine moonlight silk¨Cwlessly tailored for tonight¡¯s asion.


    The Blood Moon Hunt Festival was set deep within a massive, ancient forest, protected by primordial barriers.


    At the center stood a vast open¨Cair altar built from monolithic stones and ancient timber.


    The air was thick with ritual energy, the savory scent of roasted meat, and the restrained of hundreds of top¨Ctier Alphas and their pheromones.


    Linked arm in arm with Skoll, I stepped into the venue¨Cand all eyes turned to us.


    power


    As the newly crowned arena champion, Skoll alreadymanded attention. But I, as Westview¡¯s Governor from the Rogue Pack, radiated the kind of mystery and danger that only real power could give.


    I spotted Eric, surrounded by a group of flirtatious she¨Cwolves, but the moment he saw me, his gaze locked on mine. He gave me a resigned yet intrigued smile.


    And then I saw them¨Cseated at the most honored position near the altar¨CCrimson Moon Pack¡¯s acting matriarch Belle, and her ever¨Cbitter daughter, Slyvana.


    They saw me <i>too</i>. Belle¡¯s eyes flickered with a sh of cold malice, nearly hidden.


    Slyvana, on the other hand, made no effort to disguise the pure venom in her re.


    Persistent <i>little </i><i>ghosts</i>.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    ¡£


    138


    B


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :

 Reaper 56

    Chapter 56 One Billion Reasons to Bleed


    The climax of the festival was the ¡°Glory Offering.¡±


    25


    +8 Pearls


    Each Pack would present its most treasured item as a tribute to the Moon Goddess, cing it in an open auction. All proceeds went toward maintaining the Moon Goddess Barrier¨Cthe great shield that protected the continent from the dark forces beyond. It was both a show of wealth and a battle for prestige.


    One after another, priceless treasures were brought forth and imed at staggering prices by Pack leaders.


    Finally, thest item¨Cthe most valuable offering of the night¡ªwas unveiled.


    As the servant pulled back the crimson cloth, a wave of gasps swept through the crowd.


    Inside a crystal domey a massive, vicious¨Clooking canine fang fossil. Its surface was a deep, blood¨Cred hue, as if congealed from ancient blood. Jagged lightning¨Clike runes were etched naturally across it, and it emanated a powerful aura¨Cprimordial, heavy, and fierce.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Ancestor¡¯s Fang from the Crimson Moon Pack!¡± someone beside me whispered in shock.


    I narrowed my eyes, heart pounding.


    Of course I knew what it was. I¡¯d seen it in the ancestral shrine deep within the Crimson Moon Pack estate.


    It was the fang of the very first Alpha¨Cthe founding ancestor of the Pack. A sacred relic, one of their deepest symbols of strength and spirit.


    ording to legend, Kirby¡¯s father valued it more than his own life. Outsiders weren¡¯t even allowed to look at it¨Cyet Belle had brought it here to auction?


    Even Asphodel couldn¡¯t hide her shock. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>insane</i><i>! </i>


    No. She wasn¡¯t insane.


    I understood her n instantly.


    It was a carefully staged ¡°charitable sacrifice,¡± meant to earn glory,


    They would offer up the Pack¡¯s most sacred relic, then have one of their own bid and win it back at a rtively modest price.


    That way, they got the prestige of generosity, the relic safely returned to their hands, and the


    Chapter 56 One Billion Reasons to Bleed


    public saw them as both devout and dignified.


    :


    A perfect little scheme for wealth and fame in one blow.


    25


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°The Crimson Moon Pack lives up to its thousand¨Cyear legacy¨Csuch a rare and sacred item, offered in devotion to the Moon Goddess!¡± The Watcher elder at the altar praised loudly. ¡°The bidding for the Ancestor¡¯s Fang begins at three million credits!¡±


    Three million? I chuckled softly.


    So in their eyes, the soul of the Crimson Moon Pack was worth just three million?


    Belle raised her paddle with elegant poise, wearing theposed smile of a matriarch sure of victory.


    ¡°Three¨Cpoint¨Cfive million,¡± offered another Pack, one friendly with Crimson Moon, upping the price as a token gesture.


    ¡°Four million.¡± Belle raised her paddle again, ready to end it there.


    The hall fell silent. Everyone knew this was just a performance¨CCrimson Moon¡¯s theater, directed and acted by themselves.


    But just as the Watcher elder prepared to strike the gavel, a cool, emotionless voice sliced through the fa?ade like a de.


    ¡°Ten million.¡±


    I raised my paddle.


    ¡°Ten million!¡±


    The number hit the air like a stone dropped into still water¨Ccreating a tidal wave of noise and shock<i>. </i>


    In an instant, every eye in the hall snapped toward me.


    Their gazes were full of disbelief, confusion¡­ and thrilled anticipation.


    No one believed I truly wanted to buy the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s sacred relic.


    To them, this was clearly a public provocation.


    A p across the face of Crimson Moon Pack¨Cdelivered on the one stage they prized most, where pride and glory reigned.


    Belle¡¯s graceful smile froze on her lips.


    213


    ¡­


    25


    Chapter 56 One Billion Reasons to Bleed


    +8 Pearls


    She whipped her head toward me, her perfectly maintained eyes narrowing into twin vipers.


    I could smell it from across the space¨Cher scent, once poised and pleasant, now twisted with rage and rot. Her pheromones thickened in an instant, foul and choking.


    Slyvana shot up from her seat, pointing at me and shrieking, furious beyond reason. ¡°You¡­ you did that on purpose! You b*tch!¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    1

 Reaper 57

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter <i>57 </i>Auctioned Pride


    :


    <b>25 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Silence!¡± The Watcher elder at the altar let out a low growl, his powerful aura forcing Slyvana into grudging silence.


    He looked toward me, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Governor of Rogue Pack, do you confirm your bid?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied with a light smile¨Cone Belle would surely interpret as pure mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve always respected those who sacrificed to protect the continent. The Ancestor¡¯s Fang from Crimson Moon Pack holds immense power. I believe its value far exceeds four million. Ten million is simply my personal gesture of respect to the ancestors.¡±


    Every word I spoke was polished and watertight.


    Belle¡¯s face turned from pale to sickly green. She got it¨CI wasn¡¯t here to bid. I was here to ruin the show.


    If she gave up now, Crimson Moon Pack would be theughingstock of the continent¨Cnot only for using their sacred relic as a publicity stunt, but for failing to protect it, losing it to their enemy¡¯s wallet.


    She had no choice but to grit her teeth and keep ying.


    ¡°Eleven million,¡± she said through clenched teeth, each word like it was tearing out her soul.


    ¡°Fifteen million,¡± I answered smoothly, still wearing that calm, effortless smile.


    ¡°Sixteen million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty million.¡±


    The price soared with each of my casual bids. The entire hall fell into a suffocating silence.


    All the wolves in attendance held their breath, watching as the war between us unfolded¡ªa war with no weapons, yet more brutal than any battle.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple auction anymore. It was a full¨Cblown gamble, using our Packs¡® wealth and pride as the stakes.


    Belle¡¯s POV ¨C Blood Moon Hunt Festival Grounds


    My hand trembled slightly.


    Twenty million. That bitch¨Chow dare she?


    <b>¥ë </b>


    Chapter 57 Auctioned Pride


    :


    25


    +8 Pearls


    This had already gone far beyond what I¡¯d budgeted for this move. That money was meant for Slyvana¡¯s yearly shopping and for greasing the right palms!


    I stared daggers at Leslie, who sat not far from me,pletely at ease, as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Three


    years. Three full years. That timid woman who once barely dared to breathe in front of me was now humiliating me¨Chumiliating all of Crimson Moon Pack¨Cin front of the entire continent!


    I could feel the eyes of the surrounding Alphas¨Csome pitying, others amused¨Cburning into me. My face stung, as if she had just pped me again and again in front of everyone.


    I couldn¡¯t back down. Absolutely not.


    If I let Leslie¨Cthat traitor of our Pack, that cast¨Coff wife¨Cwalk away with our most sacred relic in public, then I, Belle of Crimson Moon Pack, would be nothing more than a joke.


    My husband, my son, our entire Pack would be stained with a shame I could never wash away.


    Hatred zed in my eyes¨Cpure, unfiltered madness.


    ¡°Twenty¨Cfive million!¡± I shouted the number, practically screaming it through gritted teeth. My heart felt like it was bleeding.


    The hall erupted in a new wave of


    gasps.


    The moment I said it, I practically copsed into my seat. I didn¡¯t even have that much to spend. I¡¯d have to call Kirbyter and make him pay for it.


    But then¡­ her voice came again¨Cnightmarishly calm, terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°Thirty million.¡±


    Thirty million!?


    I closed my eyes in despair. My mind went nk.


    When I finally came back to myself, all I heard was the sharp, definitive sound of a gavel.


    ¡°The Ancestor¡¯s Fang,¡± the Watcher elder announced solemnly, ¡°goes to Rogue Pack for thirty million credits!¡±


    His words rang out like a public execution¨Cnailing me to a pir of disgrace.


    A


    213

 Reaper 58

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 58 Blood on the Contract


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Blood Moon Hunt Festival, Backstage


    (25)


    +8 Pearls


    The moment the Watcher elder¡¯s gavel struck, the atmosphere of the entire festival shifted.


    I could feel hundreds of eyes fixed on me¨Csome reverent, some wary, some curious¡­ but most gleamed with excitement, waiting for drama.


    I, Leslie of Rogue Pack, had just spent thirty million credits in front of the continent¡¯s most elite Packs to win Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s most sacred relic¨Cthe Ancestor¡¯s Fang.


    This wasn¡¯t just humiliation. It was open, brutal plunder¨Can unfiltered assault on a thousand- year¨Cold Pack¡¯s pride.


    I kept my smile poised and elegant as the attendants led Skoll and me backstage toplete the transaction.


    Sure enough, just as I was about to sign the ownership transfer, Belle and Slyvana came storming in, radiating fury.


    ¡°Leslie of Rogue Pack!¡± Belle¡¯s voice was shrill with rage. Her pheromones, the heavy aura of an Alpha¡¯s mate, surged toward me in an attempt to force me into submission. ¡°What, did your eyes fall off your face? You don¡¯t even know how to greet your elders now?¡±


    Still clinging to thatughable matriarch act.


    Skoll immediately stepped forward. The scent of blood and battle from the arena still clung to him, and he met Belle¡¯s pressure head¨Con without flinching, locking it out with his own fierce


    energy.


    I casually lifted the Ancestor¡¯s Fang from within its crystal casing, studying it under the lights.


    The ancient tooth pulsed with a dormant power. Near the root, a small red mark shaped like a blood droplet glistened faintly. No doubt about it¨Cit was real.


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. The matriarch of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s here too.¡± I didn¡¯t even look up as I spoke, as if I were greeting a stranger I barely remembered.


    Belle¡¯s face turned ghostly pale with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve really forgotten your ce! Just because you¡¯ve got the Rogue Pack royals backing you, you think that gives you the right to disrespect me? Don¡¯t forget¨CI¡¯m your mother!¡±


    That actually made meugh. ¡°Someone¡¯s memory must be getting foggy with age. I divorced your son a long time ago. If you want to be someone¡¯s mother, you might want to check if they¡¯re interested first.¡±


    Chapter 58 Blood on the Contract


    25


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Leslie! That¡¯s not how you talk to your elders!¡± Slyvana tried to chime in, but her voice trembled. The memory of being crushed under my bloodline aura at the ceremony clearly hadn¡¯t faded.


    I let my smile fall away, eyes sweeping coldly across the two of them. ¡°nning to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Belle drew a slow breath, as if remembering why she¡¯de, and forced herself to soften her tone. ¡°Leslie, I¡¯ll pay you the thirty million. Just hand over the item. I¡¯ve already contacted Kirby¨Che¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    She really thought dropping Kirby¡¯s name would work on me now? That I¡¯d fold like I did three years ago?


    ¡°Whether hees or not, the item¡¯s mine,¡± I said coldly, cutting her off. I handed my Royal ck Gold Card to the waiting staffer beside me. ¡°Charge it.¡±


    <i>The </i>staffer took the card with trembling hands, swiping it quickly and efficiently.


    Thirty million credits. Spent in a single second. And I didn¡¯t blink once.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need it,¡± Belle snapped. ¡°What could you possibly want with it? You know it¡¯s our Pack¡¯s most sacred relic! That old Alpha¨Che treasures it more than his life! If it¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll be furious, maybe even¨Che¡¯ll¨Cdon¡¯t you have any heart?¡± Her voice cracked, and then¡ªtears.


    Really?


    I watched her coldly, barely holding back augh. ¡°If it means more to him than his life, then by putting it up for auction, weren¡¯t <i>you </i>the one trying to kill him? If he spits blood over this, that¡¯s on you. Why should I worry? I bought this through a legitimate process, with real money, and every wolf here saw it. I trust the Alpha understands the meaning of a ¡®binding contract.¡±


    Just then, the backstage <i>door </i>mmed open, a wave of power blowing through the room.


    Kirby had arrived.


    He stood in the doorway, tall and imposing, framed in light and shadow¨Chis cold, dark eyes locked on the crystal dome in my hands.


    Send Gifts


    138


    1


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 59

    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Blood Moon Hunt Festival, Backstage


    The moment I arrived, I saw something I would never forget.


    25


    +8 Pearls


    My mother and sister¨Cbegging. Practically pleading with the woman I had once discarded like she was nothing.


    And that woman, my ex¨Cwife, Leslie, stood there calm and detached, casually toying with Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s most sacred relic¨Cthe Ancestor¡¯s Fang.


    ¡°Do something about that bitch!¡± Slyvana shouted like she¡¯d just seen her savior.


    ¡°Kirby, it¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who stole the Ancestor¡¯s Fang!¡± my mother cried out in desperation.


    I didn¡¯t answer either of them. My head felt like it was about to split open. I had rushed here from the Pack¡¯s territory overnight just to deal with this mess they¡¯d created.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said, voice hoarse, ¡°you can¡¯t take that with you.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, then scoffed and lifted the official ownership contract in her hand. ¡°Look closely. This isn¡¯t your Crimson Moon Pack estate. This is mine now. ck and white, signed and witnessed by the Watcher Elders.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve <i>got </i>time to throw a tantrum,¡± she added, her cold gaze sweeping toward my mother, ¡°maybe use it to think about how you¡¯re going to exin this to the old man. His precious relic went up for auction¡ªand it doesn¡¯t even belong to him anymore.¡±


    My mother wentpletely white.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said, struggling <i>to </i>keep my anger down, ¡°how much do you want to leave it behind?¡±


    I knew it was the dumbest question. But money was the only tool I had left to fix anything.


    Sheughed. Bitter. Contemptuous.


    ¡°Leave it behind? You want it?¡± she said¨Cand then did something no one expected.


    She raised her hand and tossed the crystal dome containing the Ancestor¡¯s Fang into the air, sending it hurtling toward the stone floor.


    ¡°Aah!¡± My mother and sister screamed in horror.


    My body reacted faster than my brain¨CI lunged forward, trying to catch it before it shattered.


    Chapter 59 Your Mess. Your Blood


    25


    +8 Pearls


    But just as my fingertips grazed the edge of the dome, a slender hand shot out and caught it midair, steady as stone.


    Leslie.


    She was just ying with us.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alpha Kirby? Can¡¯t buy it, so now you¡¯re trying to steal it?¡± She twirled the priceless relic in her hand like a toy, staring at me with pure scorn as I froze, humiliated.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d actually drop it?¡± I looked at Kirby¡¯s pale and furious face, and somehow, my mood improved. ¡°Please. I paid thirty million for this thing. It¡¯s not a lot, but I¡¯m not about to throw my own money away just because a couple of pests got on my nerves.¡±


    I gave a dismissive huff and turned on my heel, Skoll falling into step beside me as I walked in high heels toward the exit.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± At the doorway, I suddenly turned around and addressed the festival organizers. ¡°You offer top¨Clevel security for your buyers, don¡¯t you? I mean, I just purchased an extremely valuable relic. If I were to get mugged by some sore loser the moment I step outside, I¡¯m sure the Watcher Pack would have to take responsibility for that¨Cright?¡±


    I said sore loser clearly and deliberately.


    As expected, Kirby¡¯s face twisted like he¡¯d swallowed a live cockroach.


    The event¡¯s security detail was activated instantly¨Cover a dozen gamma¨Css warriors surrounded me protectively, ring at Kirby and his defeated mother and sister with cold hostility.


    And just like that, I walked out¨Cpoised, untouchable, like a queen nked by her soldiers.


    By the time my figure disappeared from sight, I could already imagine Belle clutching Kirby¡¯s arm, begging him to fix this.


    And Kirby¨Cafter brushing off whatever was left of his shattered pride¨Cwould turn away coldly and leave them to clean up their own disaster.


    He wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    You make a mess¨Cyou pay the price.


    Back in Skoll¡¯s sleek ck sports car, he finally asked the question that had clearly been nagging


    at him.


    ¡­


    25


    Chapter 59 Your Mess, Your Blood


    ¡°They really put something that important up for auction?¡±


    ¡°For vanity,¡± I said quietly, ¡°werewolves are capable of anything.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    When we got back to the Governor¡¯s Mansion, I casually ced the Ancestor¡¯s Fang on the mantel above the firece, treating it no differently than a cheap decorative trinket.


    I didn¡¯t bother thinking about Kirby or his family¡¯s reaction.


    Because I knew¨Cthey¡¯de crawling back soon enough.


    All I had to do now¡­ was wait.


    Wait for the big fish to swim straight into my.


    Send Gifts


    138


    ?


    (i)

 Reaper 60

    Chapter 60 What¡¯s That Junk Worth, Anyway?


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Westview Office


    +8 Pearls


    Sure enough, the next day, Kirby¡¯s assistant sent a message requesting a lunch meeting to ¡°discuss the ownership of the Ancestor¡¯s Fang.¡±


    I had Liam reply directly: ¡°No time. From now on, reject all meal invitations from Crimson Moon Pack without asking me.¡±


    I wanted him to understand¨Che no longer even had the right to sit across a table and speak with me.


    After being shut down, Kirby didn¡¯t give up.


    The following day, avish bouquet arrived at my office¨Cover a hundred stalks of rare moonlight orchids, worth a small fortune.


    The sender? Eric.


    I nced at the card, sighed, and told Liam to toss it into the incinerator.


    But it seemed Kirby took Eric¡¯s gesture¡­ the wrong way.


    On the third day, a massive rune¨Cengraved iron cage was delivered to the Governor¡¯s Mansion, inside of which thrashed a rare, living Icefield Yeti¨Ccaptured by the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s elite hunting squad. The beast was presented as a gift¨Cfor me.


    The entire mansion was in an uproar.


    I stared at the creature, radiating cold fury inside its cage, then looked down at the handwritten apology letter from Kirby. All I felt was absurd amusement.


    He really thought that giving me a rare beast could somehow make up for the sins of the three years? That clumsily copying Eric¡¯s approach would change the way I saw him?


    In front of everyone, I issued my


    order.


    past


    ¡°ughter the yeti. Have its pelt made into a rug for my throne room. Its meat goes to the patrol squads on duty tonight. As for its skull¨Csend it back to Crimson Moon Pack. And let them know¡­ the Alpha Kirby¡¯s generosity is appreciated.¡±


    Sending the bloodied skull back to Crimson Moon Pack wasn¡¯t just symbolic¨Cit was a fresh gallon of oil dumped onto an already burning fire.


    The PackNet across the entire Westview continent exploded.


    Chapter 60 What¡¯s That Junk Worth, Anyway?


    Every werewolf now knew: Governor Leslie of Rogue Pack and her ex¨Chusband Kirby of Crimson Moon Pack were far beyond reconciliation.


    After receiving the bloody skull, Kirby wentpletely silent.


    No more messages. No more gifts.


    I knew he had finally realized¨Cno material offering could ever mean a thing to me.


    The quiet suited me. I threw myself fully into the Moon Goddess Relic project.


    n¡¯s research was progressing quickly, and our coboration had be seamless.


    One day, after a long multi¨Chour video meeting, I felt drained.


    25


    +8 Pearls


    To unwind, I logged into my long¨Cneglected Moonbook ount¨Ca social tform with heavy influence among the upper circles of werewolf society.


    I nced at the Ancestor¡¯s Fang sitting at the edge of my desk, carelessly used to weigh down a stack of documents. A sly smile crept across my face.


    I picked up my terminal and snapped a close¨Cup of the relic¡¯s jagged surface¨Cthen uploaded it to my Moonbook profile with a short caption:


    ¡°Someone said this is a fang from some unknown beast. No idea if it¡¯s real or not. Anyone know what this thing¡¯s worth?¡±


    By calling the Ancestor¡¯s Fang ¡°a fang from some unknown beast,¡± I was delivering an insult of the highest order.


    I was telling everyone that the sacred relic Crimson Moon Pack worshiped as a treasure was, in my eyes, just a worthless trinket¨Cso beneath me I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to verify where it came from.


    After posting it, I tossed the terminal aside and leaned back to rest.


    I fell asleep just like that, totally unaware of the tidal wave my casual little post had just unleashed across the werewolf world.


    Astrid and Eric immediately reshared it¨Ceach adding their own gloating reactions.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the post to reach Kirby¡¯s circles.


    I could already imagine the old Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack¨Cstaring at his family¡¯s ancestral relic, now dismissed as ¡°some worthless junk¡± by his former daughter¨Cinw¨Cand fuming so hard he couldn¡¯t even eat that night.


    Chapter 60 What¡¯s That Junk Worth, Anyway?


    As for Belle and Slyvana¡­ I had no doubt they caught more than a few ps.


    25


    +8 Pe

 Reaper 61

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 61 The Old Wolf Steps In


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Early the next morning, I sleepily picked up a call from Astrid.


    ¡°Girl! Check your Moonbook right now! Something huge just happened!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, still groggy.


    25


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Yourtest post¨Cthe one about the fang! Someone just offered fifty million credits in thements! Leslie, if you sell it now, you¡¯ll pocket a clean twenty mil!¡±


    Fifty million?


    Now I was awake. Iughed softly.


    Who did they think they were fooling?


    Sure, maybe the Ancestor¡¯s Fang was worth that much on its own.


    But because it was the symbol of Crimson Moon Pack? That fifty million wouldn¡¯t even cover <i>a </i>fraction of what it was really worth to them.


    ¡°Keep watching,¡± I told Astrid. ¡°Everyone bidding right now is just a low¨Clevel scavenger trying to get lucky.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she snorted. ¡°And get this¨Cone of them? I asked around. Guess who¡¯s behind it? Leiss. Looks like Kirby can¡¯t sit still anymore and is trying to get someone else to buy it back for him.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. As expected.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t buy it directly from me, so he tried a proxy? Pathetic.


    Day after day, the bids on my Moonbook post climbed higher. Anonymous offers had already reached one hundred million credits.


    But I didn¡¯t respond. Not once.


    I was a patient hunter¨Cwaiting for the real prize to rise to the surface.


    Beta Rowan and Elder Drax¡¯s power was already unraveling under my pressure. Soon they¡¯d be reduced to nobodies in Westview, unable to threaten me again. This city would soon be fully under my control.


    Chapter 61 The Old Wolf Steps In


    25


    +8 Pearls


    That afternoon, I was reviewing documents for the third phase of the Moon Goddess Relic project when Liam¡¯s internal call came through. His voice was unusually serious.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the Crimson Moon Pack Alpha¡­ has arrived.¡±


    My eyebrow arched.


    So he finally came.


    When the small fish fail, the old shark takes the bait.


    Kirby¡¯s father¨CMarcus Crimson Moon Pack. A temperamental, ruthless old wolf king who hadn¡¯t left the inner territory of Crimson Moon Pack in nearly a decade.


    I guess the matter of the Ancestor¡¯s Fang had really pushed him to the edge.


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting in the guest hall?¡± I asked.


    Liam shook his head. ¡°No. He bypassed all security and arrived at your office half an hour ago. He said¡­ he¡¯ll wait there until you show up.¡±


    I was a little surprised¨Cbut only for a moment.


    Of course. ssic old wolf king. Always making an entrance. Was this supposed to intimidate


    me?


    I lowered my head and smiled, then stood, smoothed my skirt, and walked toward the office doors.


    I pushed them open and stepped inside.


    Sure enough, there he was.


    A tall man with silvered hair, sharp eyes like a hawk, sitting calmly on the main sofa of my office.


    Marcus Crimson Moon Pack. Kirby¡¯s father.


    But he didn¡¯t project the Alpha aura I expected. In fact, he had drawn in all his energy. He looked¡­ simply like a dignified patriarch.


    Which only made me more cautious.


    Only the most dangerous predators know how topletely hide their ws.


    ¡°No manners?¡± he said when he saw me, voice rough and low butced with absolute authority. ¡°You walk in without knocking now?¡±


    ¡­


    25


    Chapter 61 The Old Wolf Steps In


    So the old man still thought he could treat me the way he used to?


    <i>How </i><i>quaint</i>.


    Send Gifts


    +8 Pearls


    138

 Reaper 62

    Chapter 62 The Old Alpha¡¯s Ultimatum


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Westview Headquarters Office


    <b>25 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°This is my office. You expect me to knock before I walk in?¡± I strolled behind my desk, took my seat with perfectposure, and smiled. ¡°But Alpha, barging in uninvited and sitting in the host¡¯s chair¨Cin ancient werewolf etiquette, doesn¡¯t that count as a deration of war?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face darkened at once.


    ¡°You-¡± he choked on my words, his expression turning stormy.


    ¡°Leslie, I underestimated you,¡± he sneered. ¡°So that¡¯s why you were so eager to break the bond -you were already cozying up to Thorbane. Don¡¯t get too smug. I don¡¯t believe for a second Thorbane would go against the entire Crimson Moon Pack just for a woman.¡±


    I let out a cold, scornfulugh. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your Pack who forced the bond to break? Have you already forgotten, Alpha, how you summoned me to Bloodrock Estate every week for your little ¡®lectures¡®? Or how you made sure I never forgot how unworthy I was of your oh¨Cso¨Cnoble Crimson Moon Pack?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    Those so¨Ccalled ¡®family gatherings¡® had only ever served one purpose¨Cto give Belle and Slyvana an open stage to torment me without restraint.


    From body to mind, they broke me down piece by piece, reminding me constantly that I would never be one of them.


    And it was all because of <i>him</i>. Because of his silence. His permission.


    That¡¯s why everyone in Crimson Moon Pack had felt sofortable looking down on me.


    ¡°What are you getting at? You want to dredge up the past?¡± Marcus frowned, clearly unhappy with my attitude. ¡°Is that how you speak to your elders?¡±


    ¡°Elders?¡± I let out a shortugh. ¡°Please, Alpha, don¡¯t try to im kinship with me. I handle things professionally¨CI don¡¯t coddle people just because they¡¯re old. Let¡¯s not waste time. You didn¡¯t make an appointment, and I have a full day ahead.¡±


    I deliberately nced down at my watch, face nk, while the old wolf king across from me sat fuming.


    ¡°Leslie, how dare you talk to my father like that?¡± Slyyana blurted out, clearly rattled. ¡°He¡¯s an old man. Are you trying to give him a heart attack?¡±


    Chapter 62 The Old Alpha¡¯s Ultimatum


    :


    <b>25 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t say things like that. The Alpha is getting on in years he could return to the Moon Goddess any day. Wouldn¡¯t want people thinking I had anything to do with it.¡±


    I paused, then added with a sweet smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to send the most generous gift to his send- off. I¡¯m certain the Alpha would be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Keep your filthy money!¡± Slyvana shot back, indignant.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Marcus snapped, silencing her with a growl.


    He shot her a withering re before turning back to me, expression hard. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, Leslie. My foolish daughter and daughter¨Cinw took something they had no right to unt, and you outyed them. The Ancestor¡¯s Fang is Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s most sacred relic. Name your price. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll pay it.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Oh, so <i>that¡¯s </i>what this is about. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve already said¡ªI¡¯m not selling.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression darkened further, his eyes drilling into me. ¡°I said name your price. Anything. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s POV


    I looked at the woman sitting in front of me.


    Three years ago, this was the daughter¨Cinw who wouldn¡¯t even lift her eyes in my presence, always quiet, always obedient.


    Now, she sat across from me as an equal¨Cno, not even that. She looked me in the eye with something close <i>to </i>mockery.


    And the energy radiating off her¡­ even I could feel it. The unmistakable power of a ruler.


    I had to admit¨Cwe all underestimated her. Kirby did. Belle did. And I did.


    We tried to bury a phoenix in the mud, thinking she¡¯d stay there forever.


    But she didn¡¯t. She rose again, brighter than ever, and more dangerous than we¡¯d imagined.


    I fought to keep my anger in check, trying to resolve this with reason.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said, softening my tone. ¡°You were mistreated in Crimson Moon Pack. That¡¯s true. Slyvana came today because she genuinely wants to apologize. Whatever your terms are, say them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept apologies. And I¡¯m not giving back the relic.¡± Cold. Unmoved.


    ?/?


    Chapter 62 The Old Alpha¡¯s Ultimatum


    ¡°What the hell do you want then?¡± My temper finally cracked, boiling over.


    <b>25 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± She nced down at her files. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Alpha, I have work to do.¡±


    She was dismissing me.


    I snorted and narrowed my eyes. It was time to y my final card.


    ¡°T


    gave you a chance. Don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± I pulled out my encryptedmunicator. ¡°Everything you have now¨Call of it¡ªis a gift from the Rogue Pack royals. Without their favor, you¡¯re still a backwater Omega from some no¨Cname border Pack. And no matter what Thorbane thinks of you, he¡¯s not the true ruler of Rogue Pack. If King Lars of Lykan himself were to order you to return the relic¡­ tell me, what do you think would happen?¡±


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 63

    Chapter 63 Try Calling the King


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    25


    +8 Pearls


    As the leader of Crimson Moon Pack, Marcus Crimson Moon Pack naturally had ess to directly contact my father¨CKing Lars of Lykan.


    He looked at me with nothing but threat in his eyes.


    I paused for a few seconds, then smiled wider and gestured with a polite ¡°please, go ahead.¡±


    Was I scared?


    Asphodel was practically rolling on the floorughing inside my head.


    <i>My </i>father? Turning on his own daughter for some outsider¡¯s petty agenda? What a joke.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes turned cold. Seeing I wasn¡¯t backing down, he connected to the royal encrypted line without hesitation.


    Slyvana watched me with gleeful anticipation, like she was seconds away from watching me crash and burn.


    The screen lit up, and my father¡¯s face appeared¡ªcalm, sharp, and steeped in natural authority.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack Alpha,¡± he said leisurely, though his voice left no room for nonsense, ¡°what brings you to me?¡±


    Marcus gave a dry chuckle. ¡°Your Majesty Lars. I heard you¡¯ve been hunting in the Northern Territorytely. You must be in good spirits¡­¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re old, you need to get out more. If there¡¯s nothing urgent, I¡¯ll hang up. The Thunderfang Legion is waiting on my orders.¡±


    Clearly, my father wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk,


    Marcus changed tactics. ¡°Your Majesty, did you know your son, Thorbane, has been getting quite close to a very shameless woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I hadn¡¯t heard.¡±


    ¡°Thorbane is a capable man, takes after you. But if he lets a woman drag him down, wouldn¡¯t


    that be a waste?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. What disaster could she possibly cause?¡± My father gave a cold chuckle.


    Chapter 63 Try Calling the King


    25


    +8 Pearls


    Marcus cast me a sidelong nce, then said meaningfully, ¡°This woman isn¡¯t simple. She divorced my son not long ago, then immediately got herself propped up by Thorbane and handed the Westview governorship. Now she¡¯s turning the whole region upside down. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you stepped in?¡±


    With anyone else, such provocation might have actually worked.


    Too bad for him¨Cmy father was the king of the entire continent.


    He let out azy chuckle, his tone nd but final. ¡°Crimson Moon Pack Alpha, maybe focus on managing your own Pack. I trust my son¡¯s judgment. Oh¨Clooks like my target¡¯s moving. Goodbye.¡±


    The screen went dark.


    Marcus¡¯s face twisted into a spectacr expression. He cursed under his breath, eyes snapping back to me in fury, clearly unwilling to ept defeat.


    ¡°You got lucky. But don¡¯t think this is over. You think the Rogue Pack royals are some kind of saints? Lars¡¯s methods are far more ruthless than you realize!¡±


    I smiled slightly. ¡°No need to worry about that. After all¡­¡± I paused, letting my gaze sh ever so slightly, ¡°I <i>am </i>part of the Rogue Pack royals.¡±


    Sooner orter, that truth woulde out anyway. I was curious what Marcus would feel once he realized just how far he¡¯d miscalcted.


    He snorted dismissively, clearly thinking I was delusional.


    But I had no intention of entertaining them any longer.


    I knew calling my father had been his final card.


    And now that card was off the table, I had nothing left to worry about.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, Alpha, you may leave now. Watch your step on the way out¨Cwouldn¡¯t want you to fall and leave me stuck with the liability.¡± I pressed the internal call button, and Liam quickly entered.


    ¡°Your instructions, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Show them out.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Alpha, Miss Slyvana¨Cthis way, please.¡±


    Marcus clenched his jaw, face thunderous, and stalked out. Slyvana followed, fuming with reluctance.


    Chapter 63 Try Calling the King


    As they walked away, I could clearly hear Marcus already yelling at her down the hall.


    25


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°I was dead wrong about Leslie, that damn woman! She spends three years living in our Pack, and now look at herpletely twisted!¡±


    <i>Living </i><i>in </i><i>luxury</i><i>? </i>I let out a coldugh.


    Those three years¨Che¡¯d never understand who was enjoying themselves and who was walking through hell.


    Send Gifts


    138


    W

 Reaper 64

    Chapter 64 The Price of the Past


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Crimson Moon Pack Headquarters


    Father returned from Westview.


    25


    Finished


    No roaring. No outbursts. Just a deep, soul¨Ccrushing exhaustion that clung to him as he locked himself away in the family chamber.


    A heavy silence nketed the entire Crimson Moon Pack territory.


    I knew then¨Che had failed.


    The Ancestor¡¯s Fang, the very symbol of our Pack¡¯s legacy, was still in <i>her </i>hands.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby¡­¡± Mch, my chief aide, stepped in cautiously. There was hesitation and conflict written across his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± My voice was hoarse, thick with defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Leslie¡­¡± Mch took a breath, summoning his courage. ¡°There are some things I think you ought to know.¡±


    He ced an old camera on my


    desk.


    ¡°These are daily records from the past three years¨Carranged by Miss Leslie, through me. You once told me that these little matters didn¡¯t need to be reported.¡±


    Frowning, I opened the files.


    The contents were trivial¨Cmundane, even. But they hit like a de to the gut.


    March 7th: Alpha departs for Northern Mountain Range for the winter hunt. Miss Leslie delivered a custom¨Cblended cold¨Cresistance salve, instructing that it be packed with your gear. She noted your old leg injury may re up in extreme cold.


    May 20th: Alpha to attend negotiations with Rock Pack. Miss Leslie provided high¨Cenergy snacksced with calming herbs. She said long negotiations often trigger your migraines, and this would help.


    September 3rd: Your birthday. Miss Leslie spent the day preparing food at the estate, but you didn¡¯te back. She had me pack the dishes and deliver them to the guard station the next day. She said they shouldn¡¯t go to waste.


    One by one. Over and over.


    :


    <b>25 </b>


    Chapter 64 The Price of the Past


    Finished


    All those ¡°trivial matters¡± I told Mch to keep off my radar¨Cevery single one pierced through me now like a knife.


    I had always thought her feelings for me were just cold, contractual obligations.


    I never realized that beneath that cold surface¡­ was something humble, silent, and heartbreakingly sincere.


    And I¨Cthrough arrogance and neglect¨Chad personally tossed that sincerity into the abyss.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Mch¡¯s voice came again, slightly trembling now. ¡°Just now¡­ Mr. n from Apex Industries sent a message. He¡¯s requesting a three¨Cparty meeting with you and Governor Leslie at their headquarters. It¡¯s about the next phase of the Moon Goddess Relic project.¡±


    I looked up, bloodshot eyes wide.


    I knew¨Cn was giving me an opportunity.


    Maybe myst one.


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Apex Industries Headquarters


    Inside n¡¯s meeting room, the air was cold as the Northern Wastes.


    Kirby sat across from me, looking more worn out and broken than I had ever seen him.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said quietly, his voice raw, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I lifted my teacup, gently blew at the tea leaves floating on the surface. I didn¡¯t say a word.


    His apology meant even less to me than the wind howling outside the window.


    ¡°I know,¡± he went on, struggling to find his words, ¡°there¡¯s nothing I can say that will undo the pain I caused you over the past three years.¡± He took a deep breath, like it was costing him everything to keep speaking. ¡°But the Ancestor¡¯s Fang¡­ means everything to our Pack. Please¡ª name your price.¡±


    I set the cup down and finally looked him in the eye,


    ¡°Alright.¡± I smiled, but it was a smile with no warmth.


    ¡°My price is simple.¡±


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack will withdraw from the Moon Goddess Relic project.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Kirby¡¯s head snapped up, staring at me in disbelief.


    212


    Chapter 64 The Price of the Past


    25


    Finished


    ¡°I said,¡± I repeated slowly, each word an icepick to his chest, ¡°your Crimson Moon Pack will give up all rights, all resources, and all future profits rted to this project. Trade your Pack¡¯s future¡­ to reim its past.¡±


    ¡°Do you


    think that¡¯s a fair deal?¡±


    He stared at me, pain carved deep into his features.


    The Ancestor¡¯s Fang symbolized Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s history, its former glory.


    But the Moon Goddess Relic project¨Cthat was the future. Innovation, alliances, legacy.


    I wanted him to choose.


    I wanted him to feel the burn of being forced to decide what mattered more¨Cwhat was lost¡­ or what might still be saved.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He finally spoke, each word like a stone dragged through gravel. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I stood, slipped on my coat, and gave him a smile. This time, it reached my eyes.


    ¡°Then we have nothing more to talk about.¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    (


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 65

    hapter 65 Unexpected Reunions


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The negotiation with Kirby ended inplete failure.


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    With his refusal, he once again proved to me that guilt and regret¨Cwhen ced against the interests of his Pack¨Cwere still worthless.


    Back at the Governor¡¯s Estate, I had just finished dealing with a backlog of documents when an encrypted call bearing the royal seal lit up in my office.


    The screen opened to reveal Carl¡¯s wless, infuriatingly perfect face.


    ¡°Well, well, my darling baby sister,¡± he greeted with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten even prettier in just a few days¡­¡±


    Carl was a true legend in the werewolf world.


    He had bloodline strength that rivaled any royal, yet he had zero interest in power or titles.


    He¡¯d left the Pack when he was young, hiding his identity as he wandered the world, challenging fighters across the continent. People called him the <i>de </i>in <i>Exile</i>.


    Then, for whatever reason, he decided to dive headfirst into the entertainment industry, getting tangled in scandals with countless actresses.


    That ridiculously handsome face of his,bined with his carefree, yboy attitude, had made him the dream mate of female werewolves everywhere.


    ¡°I am the most beautiful woman in the gxy,¡± I flipped my hair and shot back shamelessly.


    Carl clicked his tongue. He¡¯d been making polite conversation, and I¡¯d taken the bait without hesitation.


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be filming in your city tomorrow. Be at the airport to pick me up. And while you¡¯re at it, arrange avish banquet. We need to properly celebrate your divorce¨Cand of course, my arrival.¡±


    ¡°So basically, it¡¯s about <i>you</i><i>,</i>¡± I said bluntly, calling him out without missing a beat.


    He didn¡¯t even wait for a response before casually hanging up.


    I shook my head. That brother of mine would always be the same¨Cimpulsive andpletely self¨Cindulgent.


    Chapter 65 Unexpected Reunions


    :


    Finished


    The next day, I slept in until well past sunrise before Carl¡¯s barrage of calls finally forced me awake.


    ¡°Leslie! I¡¯m almost at Halinport! Are you ready to wee your favorite third brother?!¡±


    Halinport?! Right¨Cairport pickup!


    Ijolted out of bed, scrambled to get ready, threw on a modest ck maxi dress, and sped toward Halinport Central Skyport in my more low¨Cprofile Porsche Cayenne.


    Fortunately, Carl¡¯s private flight seemed to be dyed.


    Inside Halinport, people bustled back and forth. A crowd of young female werewolves had gathered near the VIP terminal, waving glowing signs that read ¡°Carl, I¡¯ll <i>love </i><i>you </i><i>forever</i><i>!</i><i>¡°</i>¨Chis fanclub, no doubt.


    As I studied the group of crazed fans, I suddenly heard someone shout nearby: ¡°Kirby!¡±


    My head instinctively turned toward the voice.


    Sure enough, stepping out of the VIPne were thest people I wanted to see.


    Kirby¨Cand the woman who had been the bane of my existence for three years¡ªLiana.


    Kirby stood alongside his chief aide, Mch, clearly there to greet her personally.


    The moment Liana saw him, her eyes welled up. Without any hesitation, andpletely ignoring everyone around them, she flung herself into his arms.


    The sight of them embracing hit me like a punch to the chest.


    I thought I was past it. Numb. But my heart still clenched with a sharp ache. That suffocating, bitter sting I thought long gone¡­ came rushing back all over again.


    Then suddenly, a hand slipped around my shoulders and pulled me close into a familiar embrace.


    A wave of warmth, bright andforting like sunlight, wrapped around me.


    I snapped out of it immediately, grabbed the hand on my shoulder, and gritted my teeth. ¡°Carl! Let go of me, or I swear I¡¯ll snap your arm in half!¡±


    He wore a hooded coat, big sunsses, and a maskpletely incognito.


    Wincing, Carl shook his hand out and muttered, ¡°Jeez, Leslie, you¡¯re still so mean.¡±


    ¡°You scared the crap out of me!¡± I shot him a re, then frowned. ¡°Where are your


    Chapter 65 Unexpected Reunions


    bodyguards? Why are you out here alone?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on vacation. So now, you¡¯ve gotta protect your dear older brother.¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    (li)


    1


    25

 Reaper 66

    Chapter 66 The Crowd and the me


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°That¡¯s him! He¡¯s out!¡±


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    No one knows who first recognized Carl, even though he¡¯d wrapped himself up like a mummy.


    In an instant, every fan rushed toward us,pletely surrounding us in a suffocating sea of bodies.


    shes and cameras pointed at us from all directions.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I hissed through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Watch me,¡± Carl said with total calm. Instead of panicking, he tore off his mask and sunsses and shed the crowd a dazzling smile.


    He didn¡¯t shy away at all. He greeted the fans openly, then pulled me tightly into his arms again, holding me like a protector, striding forward with absolute confidence.


    ¡°Thanks for all the love,¡± he said, his voice rich and maic¨Cenough to make every female werewolf around us scream, ¡°But don¡¯t go scaring my girl now¡­¡®


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    The fans¡® screams practically blew the roof off Halinport.


    With Carl holding me like that, I had no choice but to lift my head. I forced a stiff smile and nced around casually¨Conly to catch sight of Kirby and Liana at the entrance, both drawn in by themotion.


    Kirby was staring straight at us. His expression was cold¨Cshocked, confused, and tinged with something he himself probably hadn¡¯t even realized: a burning jealousy.


    The sourness and resentment in my heart vanished instantly.


    So what if the new me and the old fling showed up at the same time? If scumbags like them could strut in here like they belonged, then what was so shameful about me standing here beside my own brother?


    The smile on my lips stopped being forced. It grew calm andposed¨Cmaybe even a little bit defiant¨Cas I looked straight back at him.


    Once we finally broke free from the crowd, Carl slid coolly into my car, still smiling and waving to the fans outside the window.


    Chapter 66 The Crowd and the me


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t seeing things just now,¡± he said while buckling his seatbelt, the smile dropping from his face in an instant, reced by icy steel, ¡°that bastard Kirby was there <i>too</i>, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    He¡¯d seen it perfectly clearly.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I saw her.


    I saw Leslie.


    She was standing not far from me, looking at me, looking at Liana in my arms. For one brief second, her eyes looked hurt. It was the same look I knew so well¨Chow she used <i>to </i>look at me three years ago, full of pain and helplessness.


    And in that moment, something in my chest twisted sharply.


    But then, that man appeared¨CCarl, from the Rogue Pack. The legendary ¡°de of the Wild.¡±


    He wrapped her in his arms, possessive and unshakable, as if dering to the entire world that she belonged to him.


    Then I saw the change in her.


    The pain in her eyes vanished instantly. In its ce was something I¡¯d never seen before¨Can undeniable confidence, a dazzling calm. She nestled against Carl¡¯s chest and looked straight at me, wearing a smile filled with challenge and contempt.


    In that moment, it felt like an invisible hand grabbed my heart and crushed it.


    A wild, unfamiliar me¨Cjealousy¨Cswept through me in an instant, burning me up from the inside.


    Liana, standing beside me, seemed to notice the shift in my mood. She fidgeted nervously and asked softly, ¡°Kirby, what¡¯s wrong? That woman¡­ is that Leslie? And the man with her¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her.


    All I could see were the two of them¨Cframed by a flurry of camera shes¨Cslowly walking away like a couple made in heaven.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    2

 Reaper 67

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 67 The End of a Debt


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Outside Halinport


    I watched as Leslie and some man climbed into that understated yet luxurious Porsche Cayenne, surrounded by shing cameras and screaming fans.


    The car door shut, cutting me off from herpletely.


    Jealousy¨Clike fire and ice fused into one¨Craged violently through my entire body.


    That man was Carl.


    The legendary ¡°de of the Wild.¡±


    An Alpha so powerful, even my father would tread lightly around him.


    25


    Finished


    The way he looked at Leslie¨Cthere was no hiding the tenderness or possessiveness in his eyes.


    And Leslie, in his arms, showed a kind of trust and dependence I had never seen in her before. She looked like a little girl¨Csafe, calm, and cared for.


    What¡¯s their rtionship?


    No. I <i>can¡¯t </i><i>think about </i><i>that</i><i>. </i>


    <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>even </i><i>have </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>to </i><i>think </i><i>about </i><i>that</i>.


    ¡°Kirby, shouldn¡¯t we¡­ head out too?¡± Liana¡¯s cautious voice pulled me back to reality.


    Only then did I remember¨CI came to Halinport today to pick her up.


    The woman I had once protected at all costs, even if it meant hurting Leslie.


    But right now, just being near her filled me with a kind of frustration I¡¯d never felt before.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied tly and turned to open the car door for her,


    On the drive back to Bloodrock Estate, Liana seemed to sense my mood. She tried to make conversation, her toneced with barely concealed hostility toward Leslie.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see Leslie here¡­ That Alpha with her looked impressive. She just divorced you and already jumped from one man to another, so openly too. Kirby, it¡¯s not just shameful¡ªit¡¯s a disgrace. To you, to the entire Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    If this were before, I might¡¯ve been angry¨Cashamed even¨Cthinking Leslie had embarrassed


    Chapter 67 The End of a Debt <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    25


    Finished


    But now¡­ now that I knew the truth, now that I¡¯d seen how strong and radiant she had be¡­ Liana¡¯s words felt like needles in my ears.


    I mmed the brakes.


    ¡°Disgrace?¡± I turned to her, my gaze cold as ice. She froze on the spot. ¡°Liana, you want to talk to me about disgrace? Then let me ask you¨Cwhen my mother and sister locked up my legal wife like an animal, abusing her for three years in the name of your so¨Ccalled ¡®perfect recovery environment¨Cwas that not a disgrace?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Liana¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes welling up with tears.


    There it was again.


    That same pitiful, tearful expression.


    It was that very look that made me believe her again and again three years ago. That made me keep choosing her, and sacrificing Leslie.


    Now, all I felt was disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for you to stay at Luna Estate, out west,¡± I said as I restarted the car. My voice was cold, detached. ¡°They¡¯ve got the best medical team and top¨Ctier security. From now on, you¡¯ll live there. Our¡­ debt is settled.¡±


    ¡°Kirby! Are you¡­ kicking me out?¡± Liana stared at me in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kicking you out,¡± I said, eyes fixed ahead. My tone remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m just putting things where they belong. You¡¯re not my family. You¡¯re not my partner. You don¡¯t belong at Bloodrock Estate.¡±


    When we reached Luna Estate, I waited while the servants led her inside¨Cthen drove off without looking back.


    Whatever bond had tied us together, built on guilt and obligation, should end today.

 Reaper 68

    Leslie¡¯s POV Westview Governor¡¯s Estate


    ¡°So that bastard really showed up at Halinport with that woman?¡±


    (?)


    Finished


    In the dining room of the Governor¡¯s Estate, Carl was elegantly slicing into the steak I¡¯d grilled


    past three myself, listening as I told him everything that had happened over the


    years.


    When I mentioned Kirby and Liana showing up together, his knife paused mid¨Cslice. A flicker of cold killing intent shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, my emotions a little tangled.


    ¡°That Liana¡­ she¡¯s the one who wanted you as a mobile organ bank, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± Carl let out a low scoff. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t know her ce. An Omega with bloodline so weak it¡¯s basically dried up, and she dares to covet the royal blood of the Rogue Pack? Crimson Moon Pack has a hell of a nerve.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, Carl,¡± I said. ¡°All I want is to take back what they owe me¨Cwith interest.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± Carl raised his ss to me. ¡°Now that¡¯s Lars¡¯s daughter talking. But just collecting debts? That¡¯s too easy on them. Leslie, have you ever thought about making that Kirby fall in love with you all over again¡­ then tossing him away like garbage?¡±


    I blinked, then chuckled. ¡°Carl, that¡¯s a pretty unique take on revenge.¡±


    ¡°Damn right it is,¡± he said smugly, arching a brow. ¡°When ites to self¨Crighteous Alphas like him, the only way <i>to </i>break them is to destroy everyst bit of their pride. Let him see what kind of priceless treasure he gave up back then.¡±


    I looked at Carl¡¯s strikingly handsome face and the devil¨Cmay¨Ccare smile in his eyes. The frustration in my chest slowly melted away.


    Yeah. Why let people who don¡¯t matter ruin my mood?


    Right now, I have family who love me, subordinates who are loyal, power at the highest level- and a bright future ahead.


    And Kirby, Alpha of the Crimson Moon Pack? All he has left¡­ is endless regret.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Chapter 68 The Door That Won¡¯t Open


    :


    It¡¯s been two days since I saw Leslie at Halinport.


    And in those two days, I¡¯ve been a walking corpse.


    25


    Finished


    By day, I forced myself to deal with Pack affairs and suppress the elders who were stirring trouble after the ¡°Ancestor Fang¡± was taken.


    By night, I locked myself in my office, drowning myself in alcohol to numb the heart torn apart by regret and jealousy.


    That scene¨CLeslie and Carl wrapped in each other¡¯s arms¨Ckept reying in my mind like a


    curse.


    Photos of their ¡°intimate embrace¡± were spreading like wildfire across the entire Packwork. Every werewolf was specting whether the newly freed Queen of the Rogue Pack had be thetest partner of the legendary de of the Wild.


    Just thinking about that made my wolf, Lance, howl and thrash in agony inside me.


    No. I won¡¯t allow it.


    Leslie is mine! Even if we¡¯re no longer bound by a marriage contract, she can only be mine!


    That insane thought red through me like wildfire, burning away what little logic I had left. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I shot up from my chair, grabbed my coat, and stormed out of the office.


    I had to <i>see </i>her. I had to know what was really going on between her and Carl.


    I drove like a madman all the way to the gates of the Westview Governor¡¯s Estate.


    But what greeted me there were two rows of Rogue Pack royal guards, each holding a smance and radiating an icy aura.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby,¡± the guard captain said without emotion, blocking my path, ¡°the Governor is resting. She won¡¯t be seeing any guests tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kirby, Alpha of the Crimson Moon Pack!¡± I unleashed the full force of my Alpha pressure, trying to overwhelm them. ¡°I have urgent business with your Governor. Move aside!¡±


    But these guards were elite warriors of the Rogue Pack royal line. They simply straightened their backs slightly, forming an immovable wall with their equally powerful presence, blocking mepletely.


    ¡°Our orders are to protect the Governor¡¯s safety and peace,¡± the captain replied coldly. ¡°Anyone who tries to force their way in¨Cno matter who they are¨Cwill be killed on sight.¡±


    Chapter 68 The Door That Won¡¯t Open


    Just as the standoff was about to escte into a fight, the heavy doors of the estate slowly creaked open.


    25


    Finished


    A tall figure in a silk robe strolled out at a leisurely pace, as if taking a casual walk in his own backyard.


    It was Carl.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 69

    Chapter 69 No Right to Knock


    Carl¡¯s POV


    ¡¢(25)


    Finished


    I was about to head back to bed when I sensed a familiar presence outside¨Ca surge of restless, jealous Alpha energy.


    Well, speak of the devil.


    I pulled on a robe and strolled out casually.


    As expected, it was Kirby, Alpha of the Crimson Moon Pack. He looked like a rabid beast,pletely out of control, trying in vain to break through the royal guards of the Rogue Pack with sheer pressure.


    How pathetic.


    I leaned against the doorway, watching him with amusement as I drawled, ¡°Well, well. Isn¡¯t this the Crimson Moon Pack heir himself? What brings you all the way to Westview in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re here for the ex¨Cwife you threw away yourself?¡±


    His body went rigid. His blood¨Cred eyes locked on me.


    ¡°Rogue Pack,¡± he growled through gritted teeth, using my Pack name like a curse, ¡°this has nothing to do with you. Step aside. I need to see Leslie.¡±


    ¡°See her?¡± Iughed¡ªa slow, tauntingugh. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. After all, she¡¯s had it rough these past three years. Lots of bad memories to put to rest. You¡­ wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, would you, Alpha?¡±


    I emphasized ¡°Alpha¡± on purpose¨Cjust to remind him that he no longer had the right to call my sister by anything more familiar.


    ¡°You-¡± His fury exploded, and a tidal wave of Alpha pressure surged toward me.


    My smile vanished.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± I said, my tone turning cold, ¡°Leslie doesn¡¯t want to see you. Now get off hernd. Right now. Or I¡¯ll dly add the head of the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s future Alpha to my trophy collection.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The violent sh of Alpha auras outside woke me from sleep.


    Chapter 69 No Right to Knock


    One was Carl¨Cradiating the domineering, zing heat of the sun.


    The other¡­ was Kirby. I knew that presence too well¨Cangry, jealous, tortured.


    He actually followed me here?


    I slipped on a silk robe and walked slowly to the front entrance.


    25


    Finished


    There I saw Carl, lounging against the doorway like it was a game to him, his voice sharp enough to drive anyone mad. Kirby, on the other hand, looked like a caged beast, roaring in vain.


    What a scene.


    ¡°Carl,¡± I said calmly. My voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it reached both of them with rity. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s the stray mutt barking outside my door in the middle of the night?¡±


    Both men turned to look at me.


    The moment Kirby saw me, the rage in his eyes gave way to something far moreplicated¡ª pain, regret, and a desperate, pleading kind of hope.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I¡­ I saw you in Halinport¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡± I cut him off coldly. ¡°You saw me standing next to another man. So what? Kirby, what does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He had no answer.


    ¡°Let me ask you again,¡± I said, my voice like a Siberian blizzard, ¡°Kirby, Alpha of the Crimson Moon Pack¨Cwhat gives you the right to break into the Governor¡¯s estate in the dead of night? What gives you the right to unleash your pressure on my guards?¡±


    He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.


    Exactly. What right did he have?


    An ex¨Chusband? A man I¡¯d kicked out of my life without a second thought?


    The Crimson Moon Pack heir? The young master of a rival Pack that stood against everything I represented?


    None of it gave him any excuse for this pathetic, delusional stunt tonight.


    I stared at the face twisted by shame and anguish, but I felt no satisfaction. Only apathy.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± I said, delivering my verdict with finality, ¡°you mean nothing to me.¡±


    Chapter 69 No Right to Knock


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°You have no power to step onto mynd. No right to question my life. And you certainly have no right to show your face in front of me ever again.¡±


    ¡°Carl,¡± I turned to my brother, ¡°get him out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to bed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t spare him another nce as I turned and walked deeper into the estate.


    Behind me, I heard Kirby¡¯s barely stifled growl, filled with pain.


    And then, Carl¡¯s cold, satisfied voice.


    ¡°You heard her, Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack. Get lost.¡±


    The heavy door of the estate closed behind me.


    Send Gifts


    138


    B

 Reaper 70

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 70 The Thorned Rose


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I was locked out of the Governor¡¯s estate.


    :


    That heavy door, engraved with the Rogue Pack royal crest, stood like a guillotine¨Ccold, merciless, severing everyst tie between me and Leslie.


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    Her final words-¡°<i>Get </i><i>him </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>sight</i>¡°-stabbed into my heart like a poisoned icicle. With every beat, it twisted deeper, sharper, colder.


    I returned to the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s temporary base in Westview like a disgraced, defeated lone wolf.


    Waiting for me was Liana, her face tight with concern.


    ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re back¡­ You look awful. Did you see Leslie? Did she¡­ did she hurt you again?¡± She reached out to smooth the crease between my brows, but I recoiled in disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± My voice was hoarse, thick with fury.


    ¡°Kirby¡­¡± Her eyes filled with tears instantly. That pitiful, trembling look¨Conce, it would¡¯ve stirred my protective instincts without fail.


    But now, all I saw was how fake and ridiculous it was.


    ¡°She¡¯s like a rose with thorns, Kirby,¡± Liana sobbed, falling back on her usual tone¨Csyrupy sweet,ced with veiled malice. ¡°Beautiful, but she hurts anyone who gets too close. She¡¯s not worth your pain-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I snapped, finally losing control. ¡°What do you know?! What gives you the right to talk about her?!¡±


    My eyes burned red as I red at her. The out¨Cof¨Ccontrol storm of Alpha pressure radiating from me made her shrink back in fear, her face going pale.


    ¡°Let me tell you something, Liana,¡± I said through clenched teeth, each word carved from the rawest pain in my chest, ¡°every thorn on her body¨Cwe put them there. I put them there. Crimson Moon Pack did this to her. She used to be a rose willing to hide her thorns, soft and gentle¨Cjust for me!¡±


    I turned away, leaving her frozen in ce, and threw myself onto the couch.


    Gripping my hair, I shut my eyes, but Carl¡¯s mocking words fromst night wouldn¡¯t stop echoing in my head.


    Chapter 70 The Thorned Rose


    :


    25


    Finished


    My wife¡ªno, my ex¨Cwife¨Cis now living under the same roof as another Alpha. A stronger one.


    Just the thought of it made jealousy burn through my insides like acid, turning my organs to


    ash.


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Governor¡¯s Estate, Westview


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe that idiot actually slunk off like that.¡±


    The next morning, Carl was sipping the coffee I¡¯d made him, thoroughly enjoying my recount ofst night¡¯s ¡°battle.¡±


    ¡°What else did you expect?¡± I flipped a page of the file I was reading. ¡°You think I was going to let him crash here for the night?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be necessary.¡± Carl chuckled, mischief dancing in those devil¨Cmay¨Ccare eyes of his. ¡°But Leslie, I <i>do </i>have an idea¨Cone that¡¯ll hurt that Crimson Moon Alpha more than death.¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°Move in.¡±


    ¡°Move in?¡± I raised a brow.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Carl snapped his fingers. ¡°Come live with me. Starting today, you¡¯ll be known as <i>Carl¡¯s </i>rumored girlfriend. I want every werewolf on the continent to know that the woman Kirby Crimson Moon threw away is now being cherished like a treasure by the de of the Wild. I want him to wake up every morning to news of us going out together, smiling together -so he¡¯ll finally understand what it means to crave what he¡¯ll never have.¡±


    I stared at Carl, watching how excited he looked, like he couldn¡¯t wait to start chaos. I pressed a hand to my forehead in exasperation.


    ¡°Carl, are you seriously that bored?¡±


    ¡°Life¡¯s short. Gotta enjoy the ride while itsts,¡± he said, winking at me. ¡°Settled then! I¡¯ll have my assistant move all my stuff over here right now!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even wait for my permission before pulling out hismunicator and starting the


    arrangements.


    Watching him, I suddenly thought¨Cmaybe this wasn¡¯t such a bad idea.


    Kirby, didn¡¯t you want to know what it looks like when I¡¯m with another man?


    Then I¡¯ll show you.


    Chapter 70 The Thorned Rose

 Reaper 71

    Chapter 71 The Queen¡¯s Fangs


    Leslie POV


    Carl had always been terrifyingly efficient.


    :


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    In less than half a day, his ¡°luggage¡°-which could honestly pass for a mobile armory¨Chad been hauled into the Governor¡¯s Estate in grand, overwhelming fashion. It included, but was not limited to: over a dozen wardes etched with different runes, several sets of battle gear made from dragonhide and mithril, and a whole collection of bizarre adventuring tools whose names I didn¡¯t even know.


    He had, in every sense of the word, moved in.


    The very first thing he did after settling in was ¡°upgrade the defense system¡°-in his words, to ¡°protect his sister.¡± As a result, the estate¡¯s security level was raised three full tiers.


    Now? Forget Kirby. I doubted even a Crimson Moon Pack fly could buzz its way into my territory.


    Meanwhile, rumors that ¡°<i>The </i><i>de </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Wild </i>and <i>the </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack Queen </i><i>are </i><i>now </i><i>cohabiting</i><i>¡± </i>spread like wildfire across the entire continent¡¯s Packwork.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    Because I had more important things to deal with.


    ¡°Liam,¡± I called my chief aide into the office, ¡°any movement from Rowan or Draxtely?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± Liam answered respectfully, ¡°all the enterprises overseen by Elder Drax have been fully taken over by our people. He raised objections in the council a few days ago, but the other elders shut him down. All of his assets and holdings are being quietly acquired per your orders by Lord Thorbane. I expect he¡¯ll be applying for ¡®early retirement¡® soon. As for Bata Rowan¡­¡±


    Liam hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ she hasn¡¯t gone quiet like we predicted. Now that she¡¯s been pushed to the edges, she¡¯s gone off the rails. She¡¯s been using the remnants of Elder Drax¡¯s influence to spread damaging rumors about you among the subordinate Packs here in Westview.¡±


    ¡°Rumors<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I arched a brow. ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s iming that you¡¯ve dragged all of Westview into conflict with the Crimson Moon Pack


    Chapter 71 The Queen¡¯s Fangs


    Finished


    over a personal grudge with Kirby, using you of abusing public power for private revenge. She also says your spending during the Moon Goddess Hunt Festival was excessive and irresponsible, calling it fiscal recklessness. And she¡¯s even gone so far as to say you¡¯re promiscuous, involved with multiple Alphas, and unfit to serve as Governor.¡±


    I listened quietly, and instead of anger, Iughed.


    These tactics were no different from the pathetic political smear campaigns I¡¯d seen in the human world.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the Silvermoon Salon, hosting a meeting with a group of minor Pack matriarchs who¡¯ve had longstanding resentment toward you. She¡¯s trying to stir them up to petition the royal capital for your removal.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± A cold glint flickered in my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time these brainless little pests learned how sharp a queen¡¯s fangs can be.¡±


    ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re going to Silvermoon Salon.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± Liam added, ¡°Mr. Eric also just sent word¨Che¡¯ll be at Silvermoon Salon tonight as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A slow, dangerous smile curved at the corners of my lips. ¡°Even better. Every y needs a good audience.¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138

 Reaper 72

    Chapter 72 Cleaning House <ul><li></li></ul>


    Leslie Rogue Pack POV


    :


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    The Silvermoon Salon was the premier social venue for high¨Cranking she¨Cwolves in Westview.


    Only the most prominent female leaders of the Packs¡ªor their spouses¨Chad the status to step through its doors.


    When Eric and I arrived, Rowan was surrounded by a group of overly dolled¨Cup Pack matriarchs, animatedly badmouthing me in vivid detail.


    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t understand how calcting she is,¡± Rowan was saying dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s that maniptive streak of hers that lets her juggle men like toys¡ª¡± She looked up mid¨Csentence and locked eyes with me standing at the entrance.


    Her expression froze.


    The other women around her nched, retreating quickly as if afraid of getting caught in the st.


    I didn¡¯t acknowledge any of them. I walked straight to the center stage of the salon.


    There, a massive crystal screen¨Cusually reserved for showcasing the newest luxury goods and jewelry¨Csat quietly powered down.


    I took the microphone and smiled warmly at the now¨Cterrifieddies seated below.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Apologies for interrupting your gathering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only here for one reason¨Chousekeeping.¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, the crystal screen behind me lit up.


    But instead of a luxury ad, it began ying footage I had Liam prepare in advance¡ªevidence of Rowan¡¯s secret dealings with Elder Drax, as well as their more¡­, intimate encounters. Enough to ruin her reputationpletely.


    Her voice rang out, crystal clear across the entire salon:


    ¡°¡­as long as you help me be the next Governor, Elder, I promise thirty percent of Westview¡¯s crystal mine profits over the next ten years will go into your private ount¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ that bitch Leslie is only where she is because of her filthy rtionship with Thorbane. Once I¡¯m in charge, she¡¯ll be the first one I make beg for death¡­¡±


    Chapter 72 Cleaning House


    :


    One scene after another, her betrayal, greed, and filth wereid bare for all to see.


    ¡°¡°Ahhh!¡± Rowan screamed in desperation.


    The salon fell into stunned silence.


    Finished


    Everyone was too shocked to speak¨Cblindsided by the sheer scale and audacity of the expos¨¦.


    And this¡­ was just the beginning.


    The final segment showed Rowan secretly meeting with the leader of Bone Pack during a banquet. In the footage, she clearly promised that once they took me down together, she would bring Bone Pack¡¯s outcast rouges into the Rogue Pack.


    High treason.


    The gravest, most unforgivable crime in all of werewolf society.


    <i>Boom</i>.


    <i>The </i>entire salon erupted.


    ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s a traitor!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lost her mind! Betraying the Rogue Pack royals?!¡±


    Just then, an enraged voice thundered in from the doorway.


    ¡°Rowan!¡±


    A regal woman stormed in with several powerful guards behind her.


    It was Elder Drax¡¯s legal wife.


    The moment she saw the footage on screen¨Cand the shell¨Cshocked Rowan crumpled on the floor¨Cshe understood everything.


    ¡°You filthy tramp! Seducing my husband?! Trying to drag our whole family down with you?!¡±


    She lunged at Rowan like a fury unleashed, raining down furious punches and kicks charged with werewolf strength and rage.


    In the blink of an eye, the high¨Csocietydies¡® salon had descended into chaos¨Cscreams, cursing, limbs flying in every direction.


    I stood still, watching with cold detachment, then turned my gaze to the cluster of Pack matriarchs who had been badmouthing me alongside Rowan just moments ago. Now, they


    :


    25


    Finished


    looked like frightened rabbits.


    Still smiling, I asked lightly, ¡°So then¡­ who else would like to submit a petition to the capital calling for my impeachment?¡±


    Chapter 72 Cleaning House

 Reaper 73

    Chapter 73 Absolute Authority


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The Silvermoon Salon was in total disarray.


    :


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    Rowan, now no better than a beaten dog, was being dragged and battered by the furious Lady. Her screams echoed through the room¨Cshrill, desperate, and pitiful.


    Her once¨Cluxurious gown was shredded to rags, exposing bloodied skin covered in scratches and bruises. The face that had once turned heads was now swollen and unrecognizable, smeared with tears, wine, and blood. All her beauty was gone.


    The women who¡¯d joined her in ndering me now cowered like frightened quails, pressed into the corners of the salon, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    They looked at me with eyes full of terror and reverence.


    I watched the chaos unfold in silence, unmoved, until Lady Drax finally wore herself out. I gave a signal to the Rogue Pack guards behind me.


    Two guards in ck leather armor stepped forward and, without an ounce of pity, hauled Rowan¡¯s half¨Cconscious body up off the floor.


    ¡°Your Excellency¡­ have mercy¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± she whispered, barely audible, begging me with thest scraps of her strength.


    I walked over to her, crouched down, and gently wiped the blood from her face with a silk handkerchief. I smiled at her¨Calmost sweetly.


    ¡°Beta Rowan,¡± I said softly, leaning close to her ear so only she could hear, ¡°I¡¯m a very vengeful


    woman.¡±


    ¡°You thought spreading a few petty rumors would shake my reign? That was na?ve.¡±


    ¡°In the face of absolute power, your little schemes are nothing but a humiliating joke.¡±


    ¡°<b>No</b>¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Her eyes widened in horror as the weight of my words sank in.


    I stood up and delivered my verdict, cold and final.


    ¡°In the name of the Governor of Westview and the Rogue Pack royal family, I hereby dere that Rowan is guilty of treason¨Cof colluding with enemies and plotting to overthrow the territory. Her titles and assets are revoked. She is to be sentenced to the ckstone Mines- lifelongbor. Let this serve as a warning to all.¡±


    Chapter 73 Absolute Authority


    <i>The </i><i>ckstone </i><i>Mines</i><i>! </i>


    Gasps filled the salon.


    Every she¨Cwolf present sucked in a breath of cold air.


    25


    Finished


    That prison was the most feared facility in the entire Rogue Pack. Those sent there lived in darkness, crushed under endlessbor and radiation until death finally imed them. It was a fate far worse than death itself.


    ¡°No-! Leslie! You can¡¯t do this! I was wrong! I swear I was wrong!¡± Rowan shrieked, her voice hoarse and piercing, but the guards didn¡¯t flinch. They dragged her out without a second nce.


    I turned around and let my gaze sweep over the group of women who had, not long ago, been mocking me without restraint. Now, they looked like their souls had fled their bodies.


    I smiled faintly and asked, in a calm, unhurried voice, ¡°So¨Cwho else here has a problem with my authority?¡±


    Thud!Thud!


    One after another, starting with Lady Drax, the women dropped to their knees, their legs giving out beneath them.


    ¡°Your Excellency<i>, </i>please have mercy!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never question you again!¡±


    ¡°We pledge our utmost loyalty to you!¡±


    The salon filled with desperate apologies, cries for mercy, and oaths of allegiance.


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Then start by apologizing¨Cto your Queen.¡±


    With Eric¡¯s overwhelming Alpha pressure looming over them, and my own icy stare bearing down, those proud, high¨Cranking she¨Cwolves had no choice but to lower their heads one by one, their voices trembling as they delivered their overdue, fear¨Cdrenched apologies to me.


    I knew that after today, Westview would never again dare raise its voice against my rule.


    The farce ended with my absolute and undisputed victory.

 Reaper 74

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 74 The War for a Queen


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Finished


    The incident at Silvermoon Salon spread across Westview¨Cand far beyond¨Cwith unstoppable


    force. <ol><li>Leslie of the Rogue Pack, had bared my fangs for all to see, and I did it in the bloodiest, most direct way possible. </li></ol>


    Every faction that had once schemed in the shadows, quietly testing my limits, had now fallen silent. Their gs were lowered, their voices stilled.


    Eric, in this storm, yed the part of the perfect guardian.


    Not only had he stood by me in public at the salon, but afterward, he¡¯d used Frost Pack¡¯s vast intelligencework and media channels to broadcast the official narrative far and wide: <i>The </i>wise and <i>powerful </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack </i><i>Governor </i><i>decisively </i><i>rooted </i><i>out </i><i>treachery</i>, <i>delivering </i>swift <i>justice </i>and a <i>resounding </i><i>warning </i><i>to </i><i>all</i><i>. </i>


    In a matter of hours, my authority in Westview reached an all¨Ctime high.


    And with it, the rumors swirling around me and Eric¨Cour <i>undefined </i><i>rtionship</i>¨Conly grew hotter.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not worried people will believe there¡¯s something going on between us?¡±


    We were in the garden of the Governor¡¯s Estate. I was sipping rose tea, watching Eric casually tend to the roses.


    ¡°Worried?¡± He snipped the fullest red bloom still beaded with dew, turned, and tucked it gently into my hair. ¡°I¡¯d be thrilled.¡±


    His usual flippant expression was gone. In its ce was something I¡¯d never seen in his eyes before¨Craw, sincere, and burning.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said, his voice deep and steady, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m courting you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past, or whatever unfinished mess you have with Kirby Crimson Moon. I only know that the first time I saw you¨Cwhen I was twelve¨Cmy wolf told me it was you. You¡¯re the only woman who can stand beside me at the top of the world.¡±


    I looked at him, a faint stir fluttering in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it. Eric was a dangerously charming Alpha¨Cpowerful, wealthy, intelligent, and he knew exactly how to win a woman over.


    Chapter 74 The War for a Queen


    :


    25


    Finished


    But my heart¡­ had long since been forged into ice by those three years of hell. I didn¡¯t know if it could ever thaw again¨Cfor anyone.


    ¡°Eric,¡± I said, turning away from his intense gaze, ¡°don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a waste or not, I¡¯ll decide that,¡± he said with a confident smile. ¡°Leslie, if fate brought us together, there¡¯s a reason. And me? I¡¯ve got time.¡±


    Eric¡¯s POV


    I watched Leslie¡¯s cold but slightly lost profile. The urge to im her wrapped around my soul like wild vines, choking out all else.


    I knew, of course, she felt nothing for me¨Cyet.


    I knew the scar Kirby left inside her was deep¨Ccut to the bone.


    But so what?


    I¡¯m Eric. And if I want something¨Ceven if it¡¯s the moon in the sky¨CI¡¯ll reach up and take it.


    Kirby, that fool, threw away a priceless gem with his own hands.


    And me? I¡¯m going to lift that gem out of the mud, wipe away the grime, and make it shine brighter than ever before¨Cright in my


    hands.


    I¡¯ll make sure every werewolf across the continent knows: what Kirby cast aside, I cherish beyond all measure.


    I¡¯ll make sure that idiot spends the rest of his life drowning in regret and envy.


    Because this¡­ this isn¡¯t just a pursuit.


    It¡¯s a war. A war between Alphas¨Cfor honor, and for a mate.


    And I have no intention of losing.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    R

 Reaper 75

    Chapter <i>75 </i>The Taste of Victory


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    The day after the Silvermoon Salon incident, I received good news from my eldest brother, Thorbane.


    After being publicly exposed for his scandal with Rowan¨Cand for conspiring with outside forces to undermine my rule¨CElder Drax hadpletely fallen from power.


    All of his shares and assets within the Rogue Pack were quietly and effortlessly acquired by my brother¨Cat a generous ¡°friendship price,¡± no less.


    And the final beneficiary of those holdings was me¨CLeslie of the Rogue Pack.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± my brother chuckled through themunicator, ¡°we¡¯ve finally swept out that old fox. Westview is all yours now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely.


    ¡°No need for that between us,¡± he replied fondly. ¡°By the way, I heard that Frost Pack kid has been doting on you quite a bittely?¡±


    I let out a resignedugh. ¡°Carl told you?¡±


    ¡°That troublemaker is practically begging to throw you the grandest wedding in the entire continent,¡± heughed. ¡°But seriously, Leslie¡ªEric mighte off a bit flippant, but he¡¯s capable, shrewd, and¨Cmost importantly¨Cgenuinely devoted to you. You might want to¡­ at least consider it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I ended the call, but something stirred faintly in my chest.


    I walked over to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows in my office and looked out over the vast stretch ofnd that now belonged to me. The sun was warm. The sky was clear,


    Rowan and Drax¨Ctwo ticking time bombs that had lingered at my side¨Chad finally been neutralized for good.


    And the ¡°Ancestor Fang,¡± the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s sacred relic, now sat casually above my firece as nothing more than a trophy.


    Kirby¨Cthe man I once loved to the point of self¨Cdestruction, and hated down to my marrow- could now do nothing but watch helplessly as I toyed with his Pack¡¯s prized possession.


    At longst, I had seized full control of my fate.


    Sep


    Chapter 75 The Taste of Victory


    25


    Finished


    And the taste of victory¡­ was sweet.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Humiliation.


    Rage.


    Helplessness.


    Jealousy.


    For the past few days, I¡¯ve lived in a kind of hell¨Cburned over and over again by those four feelings without a moment¡¯s relief.


    I watched as Leslie obliterated every voice of dissent within her territory with thunderous precision.


    I watched as Eric¨Clike some smug brat¨Cstood beside her, unting his strength and adoration without restraint.


    I watched as the continent¡¯s entire Packwork painted them as some destined power couple, on the brink of sealing a lifelong bond.


    And me? I could do nothing.


    I didn¡¯t even have the right to appear before her.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± My chief aide, Mch, stepped in carefully, his faceced with sympathy. ¡°Maybe¡­ you should rest.¡±


    I ignored him and knocked back thest of the liquor in my ss.


    Then I picked up my terminal and opened Leslie¡¯s Moonbook profile¨Cagain.


    The post about the ¡°unknown beast fang¡± was still pinned to the top.


    The bidding had already skyrocketed to an astronomical figure,


    But the most recent¨Cand most gut¨Cwrenchingment came from Eric.


    He hadn¡¯t ced a bid. Instead, using his verified Frost Pack ount, he¡¯d left one line beneath her post:


    <i>¡°</i><i>Darling</i><i>, </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>sell </i><i>it</i>. <i>If </i><i>you </i><i>like </i><i>it</i><i>, </i>I¡¯ll have <i>them </i>dig up <i>the </i><i>beast¡¯s </i><i>entire </i><i>skeleton </i>and <i>ship </i><i>it </i><i>to </i><i>you</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    I stared at thement¡ªso smug, so deliberately provocative¡ªand before I knew it, my hand


    clenched and shattered the screen in my grip.


    What a disgrace.

 Reaper 76

    Chapter 76 The Weight of a Key


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>25 </b>


    Finished


    The chaos at Silvermoon Salon had, in the bloodiest and most efficient way possible, solidified my rule over Westview.


    Every fence¨Csitter, every schemer who once wavered in loyalty, now bowed before me with the utmost humility.


    Life, for the first time in a long while, seemed to settle into a moment of peace.


    That day, I received a visit from a guest I hadn¡¯t expected.


    My eldest brother¨CThorbane.


    Among all my brothers, Thorbane was the calmest, the mostposed¨Che reminded me most of our father, Lars. As the heir apparent to the Rogue Pack¡¯smercial empire, everything about him exuded quiet power and calcted authority.


    ¡°Thorbane!¡± I greeted him with genuine joy.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said warmly, stepping forward to pull me into an embrace. His Alpha aura¨Csteady as winter pine¨Cinstantly grounded me with its calm strength. ¡°I heard everything about what you¡¯ve aplished in Westview. Father¡­ is proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A wave of warmth stirred in my chest.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He smiled, then pulled out a small object from inside his coat¨Ca royal seal forged from obsidian stardust, etched with the ancient sigil of our bloodline. He ced it gently into my hands.


    ¡°Father says you¡¯ve proven that you¡¯re capable of standing on your own. This is yours now.¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­¡± I asked, gazing at the seal, feeling the immense, almost bottomless energy pulsing


    within it.


    ¡°The royal key to the Shadow Vault,¡± Thorbane exined. ¡°It¡¯s the Rogue Pack¡¯s ancestral treasure cache, separate from the crown¡¯s main treasury¨Cpassed down for thousands of years. What¡¯s inside could fund a continent¨Cwide war without drawing a single coin from the royal


    reserves.¡±


    ¡°Father said it¡¯s time you had your own war chest.¡±


    As I held that key, emotions rushed through me. It wasn¡¯t just a symbol of wealth¨Cit was proof of the highest recognition and trust from my family.


    Chapter 76 The Weight of a Key


    Just then, the sound of deliberately heavy footsteps echoed from the stairs above.


    Carl, ever the chaos¨Cseeker, strolled into the room.


    25


    Finished


    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here,¡± he said, eyeing Thorbane with a grin. ¡°So? Isn¡¯t our Leslie looking more and more like a real queen?¡±


    For the first time since that nightmare of a political marriage three years ago, the three of us¡ª Thorbane with his steadiness, Carl with his recklessness, and me with my sharpened steel¡ª were truly together again.


    We sat as a family, sharing warmth that was rare and precious in our world.


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me,¡± Carl said, eyes lighting up mischievously as he turned to me. ¡°Am¡¯s throwing a private ¡®Night of Rarities¡® tonight in Central City. Word is, she¡¯s showing off all kinds of strange artifacts they¡¯ve dug up from ancient ruins. Interested in checking it out?¡±


    I looked at Thorbane. He gave a quiet smile and nodded.


    ¡°Go. Let the entire werewolf continent see what kind of power and grace the Rogue Pack princess nowmands.¡±


    I smiled.


    Having family by my side¨Cthis feeling¡­ was priceless.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    A

 Reaper 77

    Chapter 77 The Price of Arrogance


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    Am¡¯s ¡°Night of Rarities¡± was held in the ¡°Hall of No Light¡±¡ªan exclusive venue in Central City with security measures rivaling a royal pce.


    Carl, my best friend Astrid, and I arrived together.


    The hall was filled with the most powerful werewolves on the Westview continent. The air itself buzzed with wealth and dominance.


    But I hadn¡¯t expected to cross paths with <i>those </i>two vipers again.


    In one corner of the exhibition space, Slyvana was hanging onto Liana¡¯s arm, whispering with a few she¨Cwolves from minor Packs.


    Liana looked better than she had in Halinport. Her pale face wore that familiar frail, pitiful smile¨Cthe kind that made people want to protect her. With her propped up beside her, Slyvana seemed to have regained all of her old arrogance and bluster.


    The moment we entered, Slyvana¡¯s eyes locked on us¨Cburning with bitter resentment.


    She clearly wanted to provoke me. She grabbed Liana and led her over to a disy case.


    Inside was a pair of razor¨Csharp assassin¡¯s daggers, forged from the legendary ¡°Ster Meteorite Steel.¡±


    ¡°These daggers aren¡¯t bad,¡± Slyvana said haughtily to the exhibit curator. ¡°We, the Crimson Moon Pack, will take them.¡±


    The curator nced at the astronomical price tag and hesitated. ¡°Miss Crimson Moon Pack, the ¡®Starfall des¡® are among the rarest items tonight. The price is¡­¡±


    ¡°Price isn¡¯t a problem!¡± Slyvana cut him off impatiently, then turned her smug, venomous gaze toward me.


    ¡°I just want to show a certain country bumpkin what real wealth and ss look like! Hmph, everything she wants¨CI¡¯ll take. She won¡¯t get <i>anything </i>tonight!¡±


    Her ridiculous deration gave me a sudden, brilliant idea.


    I strolled over to the case and picked up the daggers, inspecting them with exaggerated


    admiration.


    ¡°These des are lovely,¡± I said with a calm smile, then looked to the curator. ¡°But it seems


    Chapter 77 The Price of Arrogance


    Miss Crimson Moon Pack appreciates them even more than I do.¡±


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    I turned to Slyvana, beaming with sweet civility. ¡°Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, I¡¯d hate to take what you love. I wouldn¡¯t dream of stealing your treasure.¡±


    Then I casually pointed to another disy across the aisle¨Crows of glowing vials filled with exotic, shimmering potions and rare materials encased in crystal.


    ¡°Actually, I was more interested in these,¡± I said innocently. ¡°But since Miss Crimson Moon Pack already said she¡¯ll take everything I want¨Cwell, by all means, she can have <i>these </i><i>too</i>.¡±


    As I spoke, I discreetly activated the smartwatch my brother Thorbane had given me¡ªthe one that could record both video and audio.


    ¡°Everyone heard that, right?¡± I raised my voice just enough to draw attention. Every nearby guest turned to watch the unfolding drama.


    ¡°Our gracious, generous Miss Slyvana of the Crimson Moon Pack has dered she¡¯ll be buying everything I so much as nce at tonight! What boldness! Let¡¯s give her a round of apuse!¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 78

    Chapter 78 A Bill for Arrogance


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    With just a little prompting from me¨Cand the cager stares of onlookers ready for drama- Slyvana let her vanitypletely take over.


    She straightened her back, lifted her chin like a benevolent queen, and said to the now- grinning curator in a condescending tone, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll take all of these. Have them wrapped.¡±


    The curator, energized like he¡¯d been shot with adrenaline, immediately began tallying the total with lightning speed.


    Meanwhile, Slyvana stood like a triumphant peacock, head held high, eyes filled with smug defiance as she looked at me.


    Even Liana, clinging beside her, gave a gloating little smile¨Clike some pitiful victor basking in a hollow win.


    They really thought they could humiliate me¡­ with money?


    How na?ve.


    Soon, the curator respectfully handed over aically long invoice.


    ¡°Miss Crimson Moon Pack,¡± he said, ¡°your selected items include the ¡®Starfall des,¡¯ ¡®Millennial Dragonblood Essence,¡® ¡®Tears of the Deep Sea Naga¡®¡­ and 137 other rare items. The totales to 38 million credit points. Will you be paying via your Pack ount or personal ount?¡±


    ¡°Th¨Cthirty¨Ceight million?!¡±


    The color drained from Slyvana¡¯s face. Her arrogance instantly crumbled.


    ¡°How¡­ how is it that much?!¡± she shrieked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± the curator said with a professional smile, ¡°the ¡°Tears of the Deep Sea Naga¡® you selected is thest known vial in existence. The single¨Cunit price exceeds 15 million¡­¡±


    ¡°I¨CI was joking! I don¡¯t want them anymore!¡± Slyvana finally panicked and tried to back out.


    ¡°Joking?¡± I raised a brow and calmly aimed the ¡°Eye of Truth¡± bracelet on my wrist toward the exhibition hall¡¯s central crystal screen.


    A momentter, her smug face from earlier¨Cand the line <i>¡°</i><i>Everything </i><i>she </i><i>wants</i>, I¡¯ll <i>take</i>¡°¡ªwas


    Chapter 78 A Bill for Arrogance


    projected in perfect rity for all to see.


    Undeniable.


    :


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Miss Crimson Moon Pack,¡± I said sweetly as I lowered my bracelet, ¡°during the ¡®Night of Rarities, all public derations are witnessed by the God of Contracts. If you back out now, you won¡¯t just damage your own credibility¨Cyou¡¯ll tarnish the honor of the entire Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    Slyvana froze. She looked at the massive total on the invoice¡­ then at the crowd of werewolves now watching with open mockery. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    She tried to pay using her Pack ount¨Conly to be informed that any transaction of this size required direct authorization from the Pack¡¯s Alpha: Kirby.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I was buried in the fallout from the ¡°Fang of the Ancients¡± scandal, stressed out and furious, trying to manage the chaos it left in its wake.


    That¡¯s when my chief aide Mch burst into the office, clearly panicked.


    <b>¡°</b>Alpha! It¡¯s bad!¡±


    ¡°What now?!¡± I barked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Miss Slyvana¡­¡± Mch¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°She¡­ she racked up a 38 million credit tab at Am¡¯s ¡®Night of Rarities¡® auction¡­ and now she can¡¯t pay. They¡¯re demanding you authorize the payment immediately¨Cor they¡¯ll report it to the Contract Tribunal.¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138

 Reaper 79

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 79 The Apology


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    After Kirby finally paid off the astronomical bill, Slyvana and Liana fled the Night of Rarities inplete disgrace, their retreat watched with barely suppressed snickers and whispers from all


    sides.


    Watching their humiliated backs, I felt utterly satisfied.


    The farce was over¨Cand I had won.


    To celebrate, I invited Carl, Thorbane, and my best friend Astrid to dine with me at the famed Laurel Restaurant, the most prestigious establishment in Central City.


    What I didn¡¯t expect¡­ was for fate to once again show its ir for irony.


    We had just taken our seats in the private room we¡¯d reserved, when the door opened.


    At the front stood n.


    And behind him¡­ was Kirby.


    A ssic case of enemies crossing paths.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± n said with an awkward smile, ¡°what a coincidence. Didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Oliver invited me for a meeting too. If you don¡¯t mind, maybe we could¡­ share a table?¡±


    I looked at n, then at Kirby¡ªwhose expression was equally unreadable. A cold smile tugged at my lips.


    Coincidence? I didn¡¯t believe that for a second. This was clearly a premeditated ¡°idental¡±


    encounter.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Carl replied before I could say anything.


    He turned to Kirby and shed him a taunting, almost predatory grin. ¡°Perfect timing. I haven¡¯t had the chance to share a drink with the famous heir of Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    Thorbane¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    And just like that, the atmosphere in the room turned suffocating.


    Kirby¡¯s eyes settled on me. In his gaze, I saw regret, pain, and something else¨Csomething low and pleading that I couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    Chapter 79 The Apology


    24


    Finished


    He looked like he wanted to say something. But in the end, he said nothing at all, just quietly sat down¡­ at the farthest seat from mine.


    The dinner was heavy with tension.


    Carl never missed a chance to prod Kirby¨Cmocking him about Pack strength, battle prowess, even about how well he knew me.


    Kirby, unusually, remained silent through it all.


    He drank quietly, ss after ss, his gaze never leaving me.


    I ignored himpletely, chatting only with Thorbane and Astrid, treating Kirby as if he were nothing more than a decorative object in the background.


    Eventually, the awkward meal came to an end.


    Just as we were about to leave, Kirby suddenly stood up¨Cand stepped in front of me.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said, voice hoarse, ¡°can we talk? Just the two of us?¡±


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Talk?¡± I looked at him like he¡¯d just cracked a joke.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I said with a smile that could cut ss, ¡°I believe we stopped having anything to talk about a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± he said my name with visible struggle, his eyes raw with desperation. ¡°Please. Just five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carl stepped forward and ced himself between us, shielding me. He arched a brow at Kirby. ¡°What part of ¡®no¡® do you not understand? She said she doesn¡¯t want to talk.¡±


    Thorbane stood as well. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the sheer weight of his Alpha aura¨Ccalm yetmanding¨Cspoke volumes.


    Kirby¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant.


    He understood. With my two powerful brothers present, there was no way he¡¯d get a private moment with me tonight.


    He took a long breath. And then, as if making the hardest decision of his life¨Che bowed.


    Deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ??


    ¡­


    Chapter 79 The Apology


    Those words left his lips slowly¨Cheavily.


    Painfully.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 80

    Chapter 80 Too Late for Forgiveness


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Everyone in the room¨Cn, Astrid, even Carl and Thorbane¨Cfroze in ce.


    24


    Finished


    No one had expected this: that the once¨Carrogant, untouchable heir to the Crimson Moon Pack would lower his proud head and offer an apology to his ex¨Cwife in front of so many witnesses.


    But me?


    I felt nothing.


    Not a flicker of emotion. Only cold detachment.


    <i>Love </i><i>that </i><ies </i><ite </i><i>is </i><i>cheaper </i><i>than </i><i>weeds</i>.


    And apologies thatete¡­ mean nothing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re apologizing for the past three years,¡± I said calmly, ¡°then a mere ¡®sorry¡® is far too light.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the Fang of the Ancients, then let me save you the trouble¨Cthere¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Leslie!¡± he snapped, eyes bloodshot. ¡°What the hell do you want from me?!¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± I smiled, bright and dazzling. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you long ago?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack will withdraw from the Moon Goddess Relic Project. Trade your future¡­ to redeem your past.¡±


    ¡°Or-¡°I let my gaze sweep over him, then to the glory and pride of Crimson Moon Pack standing behind him, ¡°you and your family will pay your blood debt to me¨Cwith your dignity.¡±


    ¡°You choose.¡±


    ¡°Actually-¡± my voice turned icy, like a queen handing down a final verdict, ¡°I¡¯ll take both.¡±


    My wordsnded like a p¨Cno, two sharp, brutal ps across Kirby¡¯s face,


    He looked at me, and atst, I saw it.


    Despair.


    He finally realized it¨Chow deep the chasm was between us. A chasm he had dug with his own


    Chapter 80 Too Late for Forgiveness


    hands. A chasm so vast, it could never be filled again.


    Kirby¡¯s POV ¨C Restaurant Private Room


    ¡°I¡¯ll take both.¡±


    24


    Finished


    Leslie¡¯s words were cold as a death sentence, shattering everyst shard of hope I¡¯d clung to.


    She turned and walked away without a second nce. Her back was straight, her steps unwavering.


    That silhouette told me everything¨Cthere was nothing left between us. No room to speak, no room to beg.


    I stood frozen, as if all the blood in my body had been drained to ice.


    Deep within me, my wolf, Lance, let out a low, agonizing howl.


    She¡¯s <i>right</i><i>, </i>Lance¡¯s voice echoed louder than ever in my mind¨Cclear, raw, filled with remorse and self¨Cloathing. <i>What </i><i>we </i><i>owe </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby</i><i>¡­ </i><i>is </i><i>so </i><i>much </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>that </i><i>damn </i><i>fang</i>.


    <i>Shut </i><i>up! </i>I roared in my mind. <i>What </i><i>do </i><i>you </i>


    <i>know</i>?!


    I know <i>everything</i><i>! </i>Lance¡¯s voice roared back, shaking my very soul. <i>I </i><i>know </i>what it¡¯s like to <i>watch </i><i>your </i><i>mate </i><i>be </i><i>torn </i><i>apart </i><i>by </i><i>jackals </i><i>while her </i><i>Alpha </i><i>turns </i><i>a blind </i><i>eye</i><i>! </i>I know <i>what </i><i>it </i><i>feels </i>like <i>to </i><i>suffer </i>alone <i>night </i><i>after </i><i>night</i><i>, </i><i>licking </i><i>wounds </i><i>in </i><i>silence</i><i>! </i>


    You pushed <i>our </i><i>only </i><i>moon </i><i>off </i><i>a </i><i>cliff</i>. <i>And </i><i>now </i><i>you </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>to </i><i>beg </i><i>for </i><i>her </i><i>forgiveness</i><i>? </i>


    I had no answer. Lance¡¯s questions crushed every excuse I had left.


    Because he was right.


    I shut my eyes in anguish. Mch¡¯s reports yed through my mind¨Cthe recordings, the details I¡¯d dismissed as ¡°trivial,¡± the countless moments of quiet care she had once given me.


    And now, every single one of them was a de.


    Cutting deep. Tearing me apart.


    And for the first time, I began to understand¨Cwhy she had changed from cautious to cold.


    It was all there. All along.


    I had lost.


    Utterly. Absolutely.


    Chapter 80 Too Late for Forgiveness


    And nothing of me remained untouched.


    Send Gifts


    <i>138 </i>

 Reaper 81

    Chapter 81 Invitation from the Moon


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C On the Way Back to the Governor¡¯s Estate


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    Carl nced sideways at me while driving his ridiculously shy sports car.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, resting against the window, watching the city lights blur by outside.


    24


    Finished


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carl raised a brow. ¡°You pushed that Crimson Moon Pack bastard into a corner and you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I just thought¡­¡± I sighed, ¡°it¡¯d be more interesting. I thought he¡¯d at least fight back a little¡ªfor the sake of his family¡¯s pride. But in the end, just like three years ago, he chose the so¨Ccalled ¡®future¡® and gave up the ¡®past¡® without hesitation.¡±


    My wolf, Asphodel, let out a cold, disdainful snort in my mind.


    <i>He </i><i>never </i><i>had </i><i>any </i><i>real </i><i>pride </i><i>to </i><i>begin </i>with, her voice rang clear as crystal, sharp and cold as frost. <i>An </i>Alpha who <i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>protect </i><i>his </i><i>own </i><i>mate</i><i>¡­ </i><i>his </i><i>pride </i><i>was </i><i>always </i><i>a </i><i>castle </i><i>built </i><i>on </i><i>sand</i><i>. </i><i>One </i><i>push</i>, <i>and </i><i>it </i><i>crumbles</i><i>. </i>


    He was <i>never </i><i>our </i><i>true </i><i>opponent</i>.


    I couldn¡¯t agree more.


    After the confrontation at the restaurant, my brothers, Astrid, and I returned to the Governor¡¯s Estate together.


    Surprisingly, that tense standoff didn¡¯t dampen the rxed, cheerful atmosphere between us.


    ¡°Honestly, Leslie,¡± Astrid said, lounging on the couch while scrolling through Packwork gossip, ¡°did we leave the Night of Rarities without even saying goodbye to Am? Think she¡¯ll be mad?¡±


    I looked up from my own screen. Right. We actually had forgotten to greet our hostess before leaving.


    Just then, a securems screen suddenly lit up in front of us.


    On it appeared a beautiful, proud face with just the slightest pout of annoyance.


    It was Am,


    ¡°My queen, and my favorite little wildcat,¡± Am¡¯s voice purred through the screen with a


    Chapter 81 Invitation from the Moon


    Finished


    teasing scold, ¡°I just saw the photos of you two at Laurel Restaurant. Tell me¨Cdid you forget that your wardrobes still have the ceremonial cloaks I made for you? What happened to our coordination?!¡±


    Astrid stuck her tongue out guiltily. ¡°Am, it was an emergency¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Am interrupted, lifting her chin with mock severity. ¡°As punishment, I¡¯ve decided that for the uing ¡®Am Moon Goddess Festival,¡® both of you will serve as my Star Envoys¨Cpersonally!¡±


    ¡°Moon Goddess Festival?¡± I arched a brow.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Am replied proudly, her confidence lighting up her face. ¡°This year¡¯s theme is the ancient lunar deity, L¨±na. And you, my dear Leslie, will be the lead Star Priestess¨Cdraped in my showpiece design: <i>Soul </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Moonwolf</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¡°It¡¯s a cloak spun from the purest indigo silk of the Northern Ice Silkworm, adorned with three thousand moonlight crystal fragments¨Csymbolizing the infinite starry sea. In your hands, you¡¯ll hold a ceremonial staff carved from the living branches of the World Tree, glowing with sacred light. When you step onto the altar, you¡¯ll no longer be Leslie of the Rogue Pack¡­ you¡¯ll be the divine Moonwolf Messenger herself.¡±


    Her words stirred something warm and thrilling in me¨Csomething I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    ¡°What about me?!¡± Astrid jumped in, eyes shining. ¡°What do I get?!¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Am said with a wink, ¡°will open the ceremony as the Shadow Envoy¨Cwearing my other masterpiece, <i>Shadow </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Moonwolf. </i>It¡¯ll make you look like a phantom dancing under moonlight. Absolutely stunning.¡±


    Just then, Carl¡¯s annoyingly perfect face popped into the screen.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t our ceremonial queen,¡± he grinned at Am, the kind of smile that could melt ciers. ¡°For such a grand festival, isn¡¯t it a bit rude not to invite your favorite award- winning actor to join as an honorary ceremonial guardian?¡±


    ¡°My ceremony isn¡¯t for <i>just </i><i>anyone</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Am sniffed, nose in the air.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Carl¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I was thinking of showing up in that ¡®me of Sirius¡® cloak you gave mest year.¡±


    A faint blush spread across Am¡¯s face.


    Watching the sparks fly between them, I couldn¡¯t help butugh,


    This year¡¯s Moon Goddess Festival was shaping up to be¡­ very entertaining indeed.


    <b>19:00 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 82

    Chapter 82 The Moon Descends


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Backstage, Am Moon Goddess Festival


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    The venue for the Am Moon Goddess Festival had been transformed into a vast sea of stars. Countless magical lights wove constetions and rivers of starlight across the darkened dome above¨Cso breathtaking, it almost felt unreal.


    Backstage, Astrid stood in her ceremonial cloak, <i>Shadow </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Moonwolf</i><i>, </i>filled with both nerves and excitement as final adjustments were made.


    The cloak shimmered with threads of silver and pale violet silk, its hem embroidered with phantom runes. When she moved, her steps left behind lingering, dreamy afterimages¨Cwolf- shadows under moonlight.


    ¡°Leslie, I¡­ I¡¯m kind of nervous,¡± Astrid said, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°What are you scared of?¡± I helped straighten the cloak around her shoulders and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Westview¡¯s brightest little wildcat. Go up there and make every werewolf in this room fall for you.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± she nodded hard, the confidence sparking back in her eyes.


    As the distant, haunting music of a wolf¡¯s howl filled the hall, every light in the venue blinked out¨Csave for one path, lit by stardust, leading slowly to the central altar.


    Astrid, as the opening <i>Shadow </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Moonwolf </i>envoy, stepped onto the star¨Clit path.


    She danced like a spirit of the moon¨Cevery graceful step she took left behind glowing silhouettes. Her presence, her rhythm, and that enchanted cloak became one, captivating the audience in an instant.


    Gasps of awe and waves of admiration rolled through the hall.


    I knew then¨Cmy sister had just be a star.


    Slyvana¡¯s POV ¨C Below the Altar


    ¡°Oh my god! Liana, look at that cloak!¡± I grabbed her arm excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s stunning! I have to own it!¡±


    ¡°Slyvana¡­¡± Liana sounded exasperated. ¡°Am¡¯s ceremonial cloaks, especially her headliners, are never for sale. They¡¯re only gifted to those she deems worthy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of Crimson Moon Pack! What <i>can¡¯t </i>we buy? As soon as this thing ends, I¡¯m going straight to Am. I don¡¯t care what it costs¨CI¡¯m buying it.¡±


    <b>19:00 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16


    Chapter 82 The Moon Descends


    Liana opened her mouth like she wanted to say something¨Cbut ended up staying silent.


    24


    Finished


    I didn¡¯t care what she thought. I was already picturing myself draped in that <i>Shadow </i>of <i>the </i><i>Moonwolf</i><i>, </i>stealing the spotlight at the next major gathering.


    As for whoever was on stage right now? I couldn¡¯t care less.


    Some nobody trying to show off her figure¨Cjust another attention¨Cseeking ornament.


    Leslie¡¯s POV ¨C Am Moon Goddess Festival Altar


    As the final wolf howl echoed across the hall, darkness and silence returned.


    I drew a long breath, and stepped forward¨Cwrapped in the cloak called <i>Soul of </i><i>the </i><i>Moonwolf</i>.


    The deep indigo silk clung to me like midnight velvet. Over three thousand moonlight¨Cinfused crystals shimmered across the fabric like a sky of stars. In my hand, the ceremonial staff- carved from the branches of the World Tree¨Cglowed softly, adding a sacred aura that no earthly power could replicate.


    Unlike the other envoys before me, I didn¡¯t try to emphasize my movements or presence.


    I simply walked.


    Step by step.


    Like <i>a </i>wolf queen crossing her own kingdomposed, regal, unstoppable.


    The natural dominance of my Rogue Pack blood merged seamlessly with the vast celestial power woven into this cloak.


    In that moment, I <b><i>was </i></b>the ruler of the stars.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who is that?!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Is that¡­ is that the Moonwolf Goddess herself?!¡±


    From the crowd came an explosion of awe¨Chundreds of times louder than even when Astrid had appeared. Every breath, every voice, every thought turned toward the altar in stunned


    reverence.


    All cameras.


    All eyes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 82 The Moon Descends


    Were locked on me¨Cas if possessed.


    Send Gifts


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 83

    Chapter 83 The Face Behind the Cloak


    Slyvana POV ¨C Backstage at the Ceremony


    So beautiful¡­ so breathtaking¡­


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    That final woman who took the stage looked like the Moonwolf Goddess straight out of legend! Her cloak was a hundred times more stunning than the Shadow of the Moonwolf shown earlier!


    I had to get a photo with her. If I could just stand next to someone like that, I¡¯d reim my spot at the top of the werewolf socialdder for sure.


    As soon as the ceremony ended, I dragged Liana with me backstage.


    Surrounded by staff and attendants, we finally found that final ¡°goddess.¡± She was chatting andughing with the opening envoy and Am herself.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Iposed myself and put on what I believed was my most elegant smile as I approached her. ¡°I¡¯m Slyvana, of the Crimson Moon Pack¨Cthe eldest daughter, actually. I really admired your performance just now. Would I be honored with a photo together?¡±


    The woman slowly turned around.


    The moment I saw her face, my smilepletely froze.


    That face¡­


    It was-


    ¡°You?!¡± I shrieked in disbelief.


    How could it be her?! How could it possibly be that bitch Leslie Rogue Pack?!


    How could shemand such a powerful presence?! How could she be the one wearing that stunning cloak?!


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Leslie said, a cold, mocking curve at her lips. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± My entire body trembled with rage. I pointed at her, but couldn¡¯t get a single word out.


    Just then, Am stepped over, giving me a look like she¡¯d just stepped in something foul.


    ¡°Miss Crimson Moon Pack,¡± she said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t recall sending an invitation to your Pack. How exactly did you sneak in here?¡±


    24


    Chapter 83 The Face Behind the Cloak


    Finished


    Then she stood beside Leslie, raised her voice so the surrounding media and guests could hear, and dered proudly and unequivocally:


    ¡°Allow me to formally introduce this woman to you all.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not just tonight¡¯s most distinguished star envoy.¡±


    ¡°She is also one of the founding members of the <i>Am </i>brand¨Cand forever¡­. an honored partner.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leslie Rogue Pack.¡±


    My brain wentpletely nk. It was like something had exploded in my skull.


    Leslie Rogue Pack POV ¨C Backstage at the Moon Goddess Ceremony


    When Am publicly announced to the media and guests that I wasn¡¯t just the star envoy, but also a founding partner of <i>Am</i><i>, </i>the entire backstage fell into a dead silence.


    Slyvana and Liana¡¯s twisted faces¨Ccontorted by disbelief¨Cwere easily the most beautiful sight I¡¯d seen all night.


    ¡°Miss Crimson Moon Pack,¡± Am said with frosty finality, addressing the two uninvited intruders, ¡°I don¡¯t recall inviting your Pack to this ceremony. Please leave my event immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to have my guards escort you out.¡±


    Shame. Rage. Frustration. All those emotions dissolved into sheer humiliation in the face of absolute power and status. With mocking eyes watching their every move, Slyvana and Liana fled backstage, thoroughly disgraced.


    As the ceremony came to a close, I celebrated privately in the penthouse lounge with Am, my third brother Carl, and Astrid.


    ¡°To the Queen of the Wolves and her wless victory!¡± Am raised her ss high.


    ¡°My queen,¡± I said, pulling a brooch from my storage device¨Ccarved from stardust obsidian and glowing with a soft silver light¨Cand handed it to her. ¡°This is my gift to you, in honor of the sess of the Moon Goddess Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Am took the brooch, her eyes lighting up with delight.


    ¡°What about me? What about me?¡± Carl leaned in, pointing at himself expectantly, ¡°I worked


    tail off today to help you anchor this event. Don¡¯t I get a gift too?¡±


    my


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smirked. ¡°How about I give you¡­ myself?¡±


    ¡°Even better!¡± Carl leaned in to hug me, but I pushed him away in mock annoyance.


    ¡­


    <b>24 </b>


    Chapter 83 The Face Behind the Cloak


    Finished


    ¡°Seriously, Leslie,¡± he said, dropping the joke and turning sincere, ¡°what do you want? Tell me. How about a personal destroyer¨Css cruiser? I¡¯ve got one docked¨Cthe Northwind God. Barely use it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Am cut in smoothly before I could answer. ¡°If she wants a ship, I¡¯ll give her one. My Venus is faster and prettier than your Northwind God.¡±


    Watching the two of them bicker over a spaceship like it was a birthday present made meugh out loud.


    Victory tasted even sweeter when it was shared with friends and family.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 84

    Chapter 84 The Dirty Game Begins


    Slyvana POV¨CEn Route to the Crimson Moon Pack Temporary Residence


    Humiliation! Utter humiliation!


    24


    Finished


    I sat in the back seat of the hovercraft, shaking with rage. Leslie Rogue Pack! That bitch! How dare she?! How <i>dare </i>she humiliate me like that?!


    A founding partner of Am? <i>Her</i>?! How is she even qualified?!


    ¡°Slyvana, please don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± Liana murmured beside me in her usual soft tone, but her eyes were sparkling with thinly veiled glee.


    ¡°How can I <i>not </i>be mad?!¡± I shrieked. ¡°She¡¯s made our entire Crimson Moon Pack into aughingstock across the continent! I will never let her get away with this¨Cnever!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ what can we even do?¡± Liana asked timidly.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± A twisted, venomous smile crept onto my lips. ¡°She really thinks having the Rogue Pack royal family behind her makes her untouchable? She¡¯s forgotten something important¡ªmy father, Marcus Crimson Moon Pack, is the godfather of maniption and media warfare.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to him. I want him to unleash <i>everything </i>we¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll make sure that bitch is ruined and dragged through the mud!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to learn exactly what happens when you cross the Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    Leslie Rogue Pack POV


    The next morning, a premeditated, full¨Cscale smear campaign exploded across the continent¡¯s PackNet without warning.


    Countless posts and videos sprang up like weeds after a storm, flooding public forums across every major Pack.


    The headlines were more scandalous than thest:


    ¡°Breaking! Rogue Pack Queen¡¯s Wild Nights with the Three Elite Alphas!¡±


    ¡°Governor of Westview Sleeping Her Way to the Top? Scandalous Affairs with Multiple Pack


    Heirs!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Funding Leslie¡¯s Rise? Has the Honor of the Rogue Pack Royal Family Been Tainted?¡±


    24


    Chapter 84 The Dirty Game Begins


    Finished


    The posts gleefully exploited a photo of me and Carl embracing in Halinport, twisting it into something indecent. They even perverted the bond between me and my eldest brother Thorbane, painting it as some incestuous taboo. As for Eric standing up for me at the Silver Moon Salon? They spun it as a jealous lover¡¯s quarrel between my many supposed ¡°bedmates.¡±


    These rumors tore into my name like rabid hyenas drawn to fresh blood.


    Worse, the impact wasn¡¯t just reputational. The Coroether Conglomerate¨Courmercial empire spanning the continent and backed by the Rogue Pack royals¨Csaw its crystal¨Cstock index plummet in value and stability.


    ¡°Leslie! Look at this!¡± Astrid¡¯s emergency call came in immediately. Her voice trembled with rage and worry.


    I scanned the obscene headlines and venomousments flooding the screen, my face calm and unreadable.


    ¡°I see it,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°How are you not freaking out?!¡± Astrid was about to explode. ¡°This has Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s dirty fingerprints all over it! They¡¯re trying to destroy you!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, my tone still steady.


    ¡°Leslie!¡± Carl¡¯s voice came from behind me. I hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d walked over. He pulled me gently into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered. ¡°If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡±


    I leaned into his embrace, letting the warmth of his Alpha presence wash over me like sunlight. My heart was calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    My eyes glinted cold and sharp, like I was staring straight through a corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking¡­ Marcus Crimson Moon Pack. That old dog finally bared his filthy fangs.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to y games¡­ then fine. I¡¯ll y.¡±


    <b>Send Gifts </b>


    138


    1


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :


    Chapter 85 The Unforgivable Line.

 Reaper 85

    Chapter 85 The Unforgivable Line.


    Leslie Rogue Pack POV


    The media storm continued to escte.


    24


    Finished


    That was when my oldest brother, Thorbane, called. The look on his face held a knowing, cold smile.


    ¡°Leslie, I¡¯ve gotten to the bottom of it. The one behind all this is Marcus Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    He leaned forward slightly. ¡°He¡¯s activated every hidden intelligence channel and media mouthpiece under the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s control. His goal is simple¨Cforce you to surrender. He wants to use your reputation as leverage to get the ¡®Ancestor¡¯s Fang¡® back.¡±


    ¡°What a clever move,¡± I said with augh colder than ice.


    ¡°Father¡¯s already aware,¡± Thorbane added. ¡°And he¡¯s furious. But he told me <i>to </i>pass along a message: this is <i>your </i>war. He won¡¯t interfere. That said¡­ he¡¯s prepared your battlefield.¡±


    ¡°What kind of battlefield?¡±


    ¡°One month from now is the Rogue Pack royal centennial celebration,¡± Thorbane said, eyes gleaming with quiet strategy. ¡°At that event, Father will stand before every top Alpha and Pack leader on the continent and formally announce that you, Leslie Rogue Pack, are the long¨Clost and only true princess of the Rogue Pack royal family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be dered the rightful heir¨Cour one and only first¨Cin¨Cline sessor.¡±


    ¡°He wants every person who ever doubted or ndered you to p their own face in regret.¡±


    I clenched my fists.


    Father¡¯s decision gave me more than just support¡ªit was a deration of war from the highest throne in our world.


    ¡°Before that dayes,¡± I said, eyes fixed on the city lights outside my window, voice like a de, ¡°I¡¯m going to make Marcus Crimson Moon Pack pay dearly for his stupidity.¡±


    Kirby POV ¨C Crimson Moon Pack Headquarters


    ¡°Father! Why would you do this?!¡±


    I stormed into Marcus¡¯s study, mming a screen full of disgusting rumors and lies about


    Leslie onto his desk.


    <b>19:01 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16


    Chapter 85 The Unforgivable Line


    ¡°This <b>is </b>nder! None of this is true! You¡¯re using the dirtiest tricks to ruin an innocent woman!¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Marcus lifted his gaze, his eyes brimming with contempt. ¡°Kirby, have you forgotten? She¡¯s still holding the greatest symbol of our Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s honor. To retrieve the sacred relic, <i>any </i>method is justified!¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°No but!¡± he roared, mming his hand on the table. The force of his Alpha pressure made it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy her reputation,¡± he said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t show her face in the entire werewolf world. When the timees, she¡¯ll have no choice but to crawl to me like a dog, offering the ¡®Ancestor¡¯s Fang¡® in exchange for mercy.¡±


    I stared at him, at the face that had oncemanded my respect, now warped by obsession and power. For the first time in my life, I felt something inside me rise¨Ca deep, burning urge to rebel.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this,¡± I said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°You?¡± Heughed, short and sharp, filled with disdain. ¡°You think you can stop me? With what -your pathetic, bted guilt? Kirby, don¡¯t forget who you are. You¡¯re the heir to the Crimson Moon Pack. Everything you do must serve the interests of the Pack. <i>Nothing </i><i>else </i><i>matters</i>.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find the words to argue. My throat closed with frustration. I turned and walked out, my chest burning with helpless rage.


    What do I do now?


    What can I do to stop this? To¡­ protect her?


    The thought stopped me cold.


    Protect her?


    Do I even have the right to say that anymore?


    Send Gifts


    138


    B

 Reaper 86

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 86 The Bark of a Dying Alpha


    Marcus POV ¨C Crimson Moon Pack Headquarters


    Three whole days.


    (24)


    Finished


    The smear campaign I¡¯dunched¨Ca media storm that could¡¯ve destroyed any normal noble¡¯s reputation¨Cwas raging across the Packwork.


    And yet that damned woman, Leslie Rogue Pack, hadn¡¯t reacted at all!


    She hadn¡¯t made a statement, hadn¡¯t panicked, hadn¡¯t done anything I¡¯d expected¡ªnot a whimper, not a plea for mercy.


    ording to my intel, she was¡­ thriving.


    Either holed up in the Governor¡¯s Mansionughing with her brothers, or spending entire days in her sprawling private virtual estate, going on ridiculous shopping sprees! Snapping up cheap luxury goods that she had absolutely no use for!


    She was mocking me. Taunting me. Using that infuriating calm to <i>spit </i>on my authority as leader of the Crimson Moon Pack.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I grabbed my encryptedmunicator and dialed her directly.


    Call rejected.


    She actually dared to reject my call!


    My hands trembled with rage as I redialed. This time, it went through.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± came herzy, mildly annoyed voice from the other side.


    ¡°Leslie Rogue Pack!¡± I roared. ¡°How long are you going to y dumb?! Bring the Ancestor¡¯s Fang to me, right now! Or else-¡®


    ¡°Oh, Alpha Marcus,¡± she cut me off with a lightugh. ¡°Sorry, I was just trying to snag a limited- edition ¡®Stardust¡® bracelet. What¡¯s up? Make it quick¨Cmy new ¡®Moonlight Heels¡® are about to drop.¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± I could feel the blood pounding in my skull,


    ¡°Alpha Marcus,¡± she said, her voice suddenly cold and sharp, ¡°do yourself a favor and stop wasting your breath. Your cheap tactics don¡¯t work on me. You think you can manipte me with public pressure? Do you think I¡¯m still the helpless orphan you all toyed with three years ago?¡±


    Chapter 86 The Bark of a Dying Alpha


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Let me say this onest time¨Cthe Ancestor¡¯s Fang is in my possession. If you want it back, show me some real sincerity. Otherwise, wait for my coronation and say your farewells then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± she added before hanging up, ¡°you can save your pathetic denials and handouts for that littlepdog of yours who lives to wag her tail.¡±


    The call ended.


    I stared at the darkened screen, shaking with fury, inches away from smashing my entire office to pieces.


    Leslie POV ¨C Westview Governor¡¯s Mansion


    ¡°Who was that, Leslie? Got you all riled up,¡± Carl asked casually, tapping away as he helped me try to buy those heels I didn¡¯t even particrly like.


    ¡°Just an old dog barking,¡± I replied coolly, powering off thems.


    Marcus Crimson Moon Pack¡­ You really think that¡¯s the best you can do?


    How <i>na?ve</i>.


    I set the terminal aside and walked over to the window, gazing out over the vast territory that now belonged to me.


    My father, Lars¨Cthe Lycan King of the Rogue Pack royal family¨Cwould be arriving in Westview very soon.


    And I had made up my mind: I would travel to Halinport myself to wee him.


    It was time to show the world exactly whose hand held the final trump card in this game.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    ¡­


    :

 Reaper 87

    Chapter 87 A King¡¯s Warning


    Leslie Rogue Pack POV


    Outside Halinport, the media swarmed like locusts.


    Finished


    Reporters from every major outlet clogged the area, their cameras and microphones pointed straight at the VIP exit, waiting for their scandal¨Cstar heroine <i>to </i>appear.


    ¡°Leslie, are you sure about this?¡± Carl frowned beside me. ¡°Those jackals out there aren¡¯t here to y nice. Let me draw them off. You can slip through the back tunnel.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I shook my head and pulled a in baseball cap low over my face. ¡°I want them to take their pictures. The more chaos they create now, the better the payoff will be at our royal celebration next month.¡±


    Carl and I stepped out.


    A barrage of camera shes lit up the world like it was high noon.


    ¡°Miss Leslie! Anyment on the rumors about your alleged affairs?¡±


    ¡°Can you exin your rtionship with your brothers and Mr. Eric?¡±


    ¡°Did you use inappropriate methods to im the Westview Governorship?!¡±


    A flood of vicious, nted questions surged toward me.


    Then, out of nowhere, a rotten tomato¨Csoaked in some foul liquid¨Ccame flying through the air and smashed directly into the back of my head.


    Slime and stench dripped down my hair.


    The entire crowd fell into stunned silence.


    Every reporter locked their lens on me, hungry, ecstatic, desperate to capture this moment of disgrace.


    But I didn¡¯t scream. I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t even blink.


    I simply raised a hand, wiped the mess from my face, and looked up¨Cwith the coldest stare imaginable. The kind you give the already¨Cdead.


    ¡°Find them,¡± I said quietly to Liam.


    At that moment, an aura of devastating power, far more terrifying than mine, exploded behind


    <b>19:01 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>


    Chapter 67 A King¡¯s Warring <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    302)


    24


    Finished


    ¡°Who? Who did this?!¡±


    A voice boomed like thunder across every soul present¨Cfury incarnate.


    I turned.


    My father, Lars Rogue Pack¨CLycan King of the Rogue Pack royal family¨Cwas walking out of the hidden passage with my brother Thorbane. His face burned with unrestrained fury, and his golden eyes held enough fire to reduce all of Halinport to ash.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack¡­ You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Leslie POV


    With my father¡¯s arrival, Halinport¡¯s temperature seemed to plummet to subzero.


    All the reporters trembled beneath the crushing pressure of a king¡¯s dominance. No one dared to breathe.


    ¡°Father.¡± I stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    ¡°My daughter.¡± He looked at the filth staining the back of my head. His rage was tangible, suffocating. ¡°They dared humiliate you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be forgotten.¡± He turned to Thorbane. ¡°Issue my order. From this moment on, the Lycan royal family severs all business ties with the Crimson Moon Pack. I will make Marcus Crimson Moon Pack pay the highest price for his stupidity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.<i>¡± </i>Thorbane nodded firmly.


    Just then, my father¡¯s privatemunicator buzzed.


    He nced at the screen and sneered.


    <b>It </b>was Marcus Crimson Moon Pack.


    ¡°King Lars,¡± came Marcus¡¯s artificially calm voice, ¡°I heard you¡¯re in Westview. I was wondering if you might be open to¡­ discussing future cooperation between our two Packs?¡±


    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t realized who his mongrel reporters had just insulted.


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± My father chuckled¨Clow, dangerous, bone¨Cchilling. ¡°Of course we can talk, Marcus<b>. </b>One month from now, at the Rogue Pack royal centennial celebration. I¡¯ll send you an


    ¡­


    Chapter 87 A King¡¯s Warning


    invitation¨Cfor you and your entire family.¡±


    ¡°Then, we cany all our cards on the table. No more games.¡±


    He ended the call.


    I knew, without a doubt, this was Father¡¯s final warning to Crimson Moon Pack.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 88

    Chapter 88 Judgment by Moonlight


    Kirby POV ¨C Crimson Moon Pack Headquarters


    ¡°What did you say?! Lars went to Westview himself?!¡±


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    I could barely keep upright as I listened to Father Marcus¡¯s furious roar through thems. The world spun around me.


    It¡¯s over. Everything is over.


    The reporters Father sent to humiliate Leslie didn¡¯t force her to submit. Instead, they ended up delivering the ultimate p across our faces¨Cright in front of the Lycan King himself!


    This wasn¡¯t personal anymore. This was an act of war against the entire Rogue Pack royal family¨Cdirect, unprovoked, and unforgivable.


    ¡°Kirby! Contact Leslie immediately!¡± Father¡¯s bellow rattled the speakers. ¡°Tell her that if she returns the Ancestor¡¯s Fang right now, I¡¯ll publicly clear her name in the media, on behalf of Crimson Moon Pack! I¡¯ll even¡­ I¡¯ll even allow her to return to Crimson Moon Pack!¡±


    Return¡­ to Crimson Moon Pack?


    Hearing his condescending, self¨Cimportant offer made my stomach churn with a wave of revulsion I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    ¡°Father,¡± my voice came out hoarse and low, ¡°don¡¯t you get it yet? She doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°To her, everything we have¡­ might just be a joke.¡±


    Just then, my friend Leiss called me in a panic.


    ¡°Kirby! Something¡¯s happened! Leslie¨Cshe¡­ she-¡±


    I clicked the link he sent,


    It was a livestream.


    On the screen, Leslie stood on a raised tform, Lars and his two powerful sons behind her.


    At her feet was a mass of trembling bodies¨Cthose same reporters who had hurled filth and insults at her in Halinport.


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    She only stared down at them, her eyes cold and divine, as if judging mere mortals from a


    Chapter 88 Judgment by Moonlight


    throne of stars.


    Her presence was suffocating, absolute. The space itself seemed to bend to her will.


    Then came the moment I would never forget.


    ? 24


    Finished


    She slowly raised her hand. A silver longbow, woven from pure moonlight, appeared in her grasp.


    She drew the bowstring.


    A glowing arrow formed from condensed lunar energy, aimed directly at the lead reporter- the one who¡¯d hurled that rotten tomato at her.


    I held my breath. I thought the arrow would be loosed without mercy.


    But she didn¡¯t release it.


    Instead, her eyes shifted¨Cthoughtful, almost pitying. Then she let go of the bowstring. The arrow vanished into the air.


    ¡°Violence is not the only answer,¡± her voice echoed across the square via the live broadcast. Cold. Majestic. ¡°But your sins will be punished.¡±


    She raised her hand again. This time, a gentle beam of moonlight streamed from her fingertip and enveloped the reporter.


    His body trembled. He opened his mouth to speak, to beg¨Cbut no sound came out.


    Terror twisted his face into a mask of silent horror.


    ¡°From this moment forward,¡± Leslie dered, calm as ever, ¡°you will no longer be able to speak. Not until you learn respect and humility.¡±


    She turned to the next reporter and did the same.


    One by one, each of those who had hurled insults at her were silenced by that same graceful punishment.


    Moonlight cascaded across their bodies like a quiet judgment, and one by one, their voices were


    stolen.


    ¡°Any who dare insult me or the honor of the Rogue Pack royal family with words or deeds,¡± Leslie said, her voice sweeping through the livestream like a divine edict, ¡°will face the same fate. Your silence shall be the eternal reminder of your crimes.¡±


    Dead silence fell across the stream.


    <b>19:02 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>


    Chapter 88 Judgment by Moonlight


    Everyone watching this ¡°trial¡± was shaken to their core.


    <b>? </b>)


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    She didn¡¯t resort to bloodshed¨Cshe¡¯d gone further. She¡¯d stripped these reporters of the one thing they relied on: their voices.


    To those who lived by the word, it was a punishment worse than death.


    I stared at her on the screen. She looked like the moon goddess herself¨Ccold, regal, unshakable. A surge of indescribable emotion swelled in my chest.


    This wasn¡¯t mere power.


    This was strategy, justice, and authority, woven together into a single act.


    She had shown the entire continent her strength and her resolve.


    The woman who once appeared fragile before me¡­ had now be a queen that could strike terror into the hearts of all who crossed her.


    Just then, mym buzzed again.


    Leiss was calling back¨Chis voice trembling with panic.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack! Kirby¨Cdid you see that?!¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>saw it.¡± My voice cracked, hoarse beyond recognition. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>let </i><i>a </i><i>queen </i><i>slip </i><i>through </i><i>my </i><i>fingers</i>.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Leiss sounded on the verge of tears. ¡°Check her Moonbook page! She¨Cshe posted my nudes! Everyone on the continent has seen them now!¡±


    I reflexively opened her official Moonbook profile.


    There it was.


    A photo so socially lethal it could ruin a werewolf¡¯s life in a single scroll.


    Pinned to the top of the page.


    Beneath it was a caption, posted with her verified Westview Governor ount.


    ¡°I heard someone wanted to make a scandal out of my private life?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we start by admiring the ¡®manhood¡® of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s finest¡­ ¡®brother¡®?¡±


    <b>19:02 </b>Tue, Sep 16


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 89

    Chapter 89 The Soft Persuasion of Wolves


    Leslie POV


    <b>24 </b>


    Finished


    After publicly punishing more than a dozen leading reporters and exposing Leiss¡¯s ¡°nasty pics,¡± the entire PackNet fell into a strange, chilling silence.


    All the nder, the venom, the rumors¨Cvanished overnight.


    Only a few scattered voices remained.


    I knew I¡¯d achieved my goal.


    I had told the world, loud and clear, in blood and fire: I, Leslie of Rogue Pack, am no one¡¯s punching bag.


    I am a wolf who bites.


    Just as I thought the storm had passed¨Cjust as I was ready to wait for the royal centennial and face off with Crimson Moon Pack on my terms¡ªan unexpectedm request came through.


    It was Kirby.


    I hesitated for a moment, then epted the call.


    When his stern face appeared onscreen, I gave a shortugh. ¡°What, here to give me another warning?¡±


    He blinked. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you Crimson Moon Pack folks scheme all this just to take me down a peg?¡±


    Of course I knew the answer.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± Kirby sighed, ¡°what you did today was too extreme. Violence only drives resentment deeper. Just return the item to Marcus, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest. I¡¯ll clean up the mess online.¡±


    I burst outughing. Bitter. Icy. Full of scorn.


    He said nothing.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± I said, every word dipped in venom, ¡°the two of you¨Cone ys the viin, the other ys the good guy. You think that¡¯ll make me obedient?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The gloves were off. It was time to be brutally clear.


    Chapter 89 The Soft Persuasion of Wolves


    :


    ? (24)


    Finished


    ¡°You people at Crimson Moon Pack dumped the dirtiest filth in the world on me. You insulted me with the lowest words you could find. You flipped truth and lies upside down¨Cand now you want me to beg for forgiveness? To turn around and thank you for your generosity? Are you not sickened by yourselves?¡±


    The air went cold.


    Then another voice joined in¨CLeiss, in the background. ¡°Leslie, this wasn¡¯t Kirby¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± My tone sharpened, cutting through the silence. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the heir to Crimson Moon Pack? Am I supposed to believe he had no part in every insult I took this week?¡±


    I clenched my fists, forcing my voice to steady. I knew¨Cdeep down¨CI knew it wasn¡¯t Kirby.


    But what difference did that make?


    It didn¡¯t matter who pushed me into the pit. What mattered was, he stood there waiting for me to beg. Waiting to throw down a bone so I could crawl back, humiliated and grateful.


    He waited to save me after watching me fall.


    Funny how clearly you can see people once you stop loving them.


    All the power ys, the careful calctions, every so¨Ccalled solution¨Cthey were all built on the same assumption: Leslie doesn¡¯t matter.


    Even with Thorbane and Eric in my corner, even as I stood tall as Westview¡¯s Governor, even with every eye on me now¡­ none of that mattered.


    To Crimson Moon Pack, I was still that weak, disposable Omega.


    So they didn¡¯t hesitate. They pushed. They crushed. They thought they¡¯d ruin me forever.


    Kirby POV


    Every word from Leslie stabbed deep into my chest.


    It hurt to breathe.


    Every insult thrown at her had been unjust. I knew that. I knew all of it.


    I¡¯d been trying¨Cthese past few days¨Cto find a way to fix this. But Marcus had pulled every string, used every connection, ramped up the attacks until they spread like wildfire. And he¡¯d clipped my wings inside the Pack, blocked my authority, tied my hands.


    At this point, unless Leslie backed down, there was no other way out.


    Chapter 89 The Soft Persuasion of Wolves


    24


    Finished


    If she returned the artifact, Marcus would ease off. The media would move on. And I could retake control, clean up the mess, and restore her name.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said again, fighting to stay calm. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the immediate crisis first. We¡¯ll talk about everything elseter.¡±


    Sheughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m used to being cursed out. Doesn¡¯t matter what happenster.¡±


    ¡°Kirby, the biggest regret of my life was ever being fated to you.¡± Her voice turned sharper than a de. ¡°Three years. Just three. I¡¯ll consider it a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Tell your


    father¨Cif he wants his precious heirloom back, he¡¯d better be ready <i>to </i>rise from the grave to im it.¡±


    She hung up.


    All I heard was the cold, t tone of a dead line.


    Leiss gave an awkward chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s ungrateful, Kirby. Don¡¯t bother. Give it time. These things blow over. I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I got an invite to the Rogue Pack¡¯s centennial. I hear they¡¯ve invited every pack in Westview. Supposedly they¡¯ll be announcing something huge¨Cmaybe it¡¯s a way to clear up Leslie¡¯s reputation. We¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Still lost in the echo of that call, I muttered to myself, ¡°Stupid woman.¡±


    What was she thinking?


    The situation was on the brink¨Cand she refused every lifeline. Did she really believe Rogue Pack would risk everything just for her?


    Was Thorbane really nning to make her Luna?


    In a time like this? When anyone who touches her risks being dragged down too?


    Stupid woman.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138

 Reaper 90

    Chapter 90 The Truth Unveiled


    Marcus¡® POV


    <b>? </b>24


    Finished


    The centennial celebration of the Rogue Pack royal family was officially underway, held in the grandest venue of Central City¨Cthe Eternal Pce.


    The entire pce shimmered like a divine kingdom. Leaders of every top Pack across the continent had gathered, paying their respects with utmost sincerity.


    Naturally, we¨Cthe Crimson Moon Pack¨Creceived our invitation as well.


    I came dressed in formal, somber ck, along with my wife Belle, my daughter Slyvana, and my good¨Cfor¨Cnothing son Kirby.


    I was filled with anticipation. That woman Leslie¨Cshe had dared <i>to </i>attack and threaten reporters not long ago. Her actions may have intimidated some, but the bacsh would be even more severe. Once public opinion erupted like a flood, not even Lars, the King of Lycans, would be able to protect her. No matter how fond he was of her, the tide would force him to let her go.


    Lars nced at us briefly, his gaze cold and dismissive. He didn¡¯t even bother to speak to me.


    Humiliation washed over me like a tidal wave.


    Just then, the music in the pce abruptly stopped.


    Lars of the Rogue Pack stepped onto the main stage.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± His voice, amplified by lycan power, echoed through the entire pce. ¡°Thank you for joining us in celebrating the Rogue Pack royal family¡¯s centennial. Tonight, there is something I must rify. I know many of you are curious about a certain woman¨CLeslie¨Cwho has recently been making waves across the continent¡¯sworks and is closely associated with our royal family.¡±


    Here ites!


    A rush of excitement surged through me, and I couldn¡¯t help the satisfied smile tugging at my <b>lips</b>.


    He was finally going to distance himself from that woman¨Cfor the sake of the royal family¡¯s reputation!


    Belle and Slyvana exchanged looks, their eyes gleaming with expectation. That wretched woman Leslie was about to meet her downfall!


    <b>19:02 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b>16


    Chapter 90 The Truth Unveiled


    ¡°Leslie¡¯s professional capabilities within the Rogue Pack are beyond question,¡±


    Finished


    Lars¡¯s voice rang clear, ¡°But her rtionship with my eldest son Thorbane is not what the public believes¡­¡±


    ¡°And while I have your attention, I¡¯d like to reintroduce Leslie.¡±


    He turned to the passage on the left, a warm, tender smile spreading across his face¨Cone I¡¯d never seen before. He waved in that direction and said, ¡°Come, Leslie. Join us¡­¡±


    To everyone¡¯s shock, the door on the left slowly opened.


    A figure stepped forward with poise and


    grace.


    She wore a soft blue off¨Cshoulder gown, the fabric embedded with countless hexagonal diamonds that shimmered like the gxy itself. Around her neck hung an iris¨Cshaped ne that radiated ancient nobility and elegance.


    Her makeup was wless. Loose waves cascaded past her ears, her entire demeanor exuding a refined and regal aura. She wasposed, elegant, stunning¡ªa true queen.


    She walked with calm confidence, a world apart from the degrading rumors spread online.


    As soon as she appeared, countless camera shes erupted like a storm.


    Lars looked at her with satisfaction, gently taking her hand.


    He paused, then looked toward the Crimson Moon delegation with an unreadable expression in his eyes<b>. </b>


    ¡°What most of you don¡¯t know,¡± he continued, his voice thunderous in the vast hall, ¡°is that I have not just three sons¡­ but also a daughter. She is the Rogue Pack royal family¡¯s greatest treasure. To protect her, I¡¯ve kept her identity hidden from the world.¡±


    He extended his arm and proudly pulled Leslie into his embrace,


    ¡°She is part of the Rogue Pack. Her name is Leslie. She is of the Rogue Pack royal line. She is the daughter I¡¯ve cherished since she was a child¨Cmy biological daughter!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what?!¡±


    My wife Belle shrieked in disbelief beside me. ¡°She¡¯s just a penniless orphan!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I snapped, my face dark with rage.


    Lars himself had dered it. There was no denying it now.

 Reaper 91

    Chapter 91 The Crown Falls


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Father daughter¡­


    My mind wentpletely nk.


    Leslic was Lars Rogue Pack¡¯s daughter? She was actually a princess of the Rogue Pack royal family?


    How could that be possible?!


    I stared at the radiant woman standing on stage, and the image that came to mind was the one I had seen for the past three years¨Cthe one where she lived humbly at the Bloodstone Estate<i>, </i>obedient and meek, allowing my mother and sister to bully her however they pleased¡­


    A crushing, absurd pain¨Cso deep it felt like it could tear my soul apart¨Cswept over me in an instant.


    My wolf, Lance, let out a soundless, hopeless wail from deep inside me.


    ¡°We¡­ what have we done¡­ what if this is just a lie from Lars, a trick to restore the royal family¡¯s reputation? Unless they¡¯ve done a bloodline test¡­¡±


    Beside me, Liana was still whispering in disbelief.


    But Lars¡¯s next words shattered herst bit of hope¨Cshattered all of ours.


    ¡°As of this moment, I hereby dere-¡±


    His voice rang out like divine decree. ¡°Leslie officially returns to the Rogue Pack family. As Princess of Rogue Pack, she will now takemand of all Rogue Pack forces in the Westview and be the fourth heir of the Rogue Pack line. She shall have equal inheritance rights alongside my three sons!¡±


    Boom-!


    In an instant, Leslie¡¯s identity was turnedpletely upside down.


    The entire Crimson Moon Pack family fell silent.


    And the shock didn¡¯t stop there.


    Thorbane¨Cthat cold and distant man who always seemed carved from ice¨Cstepped up beside Leslie. A rare, gentle smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I, Thorbane, eldest son of the Lycan King, hereby announce to all-¡± he dered to the crowd, ¡°that I relinquish all rights to the Rogue Pack inheritance. I fully support Leslie as the next Lycan Queen. This decision is shared by all three of us brothers. As her elder brother, I will forever stand by her side and support her every decision.¡±


    He relinquished his im to the Rogue Pack inheritance?!


    Thorbane¡¯s words reignited the entire hall, just as it had begun to settle down!


    This meant Leslie would be the uncontested sole heir of the Rogue Pack royal line¨Cthe future Queen, of Rogue Pack!


    Chapter 91 The Crown Falls


    A woman once mocked by the entire inte, cast out by her pack as an unwanted Omega, had now ascended to be the most powerful Alpha Queen on the continent.


    No infighting. No session war.


    Only unconditional support, and a title freely, wholeheartedly given.


    Fimshed


    I looked at the stage, at the loving, united family standing side by side¡­ then turned to the faces around me ¨Cso twisted with jealousy and fear.


    And all I could feel was an endless, froz


    O grief.

 Reaper 92

    Chapter <b>92 </b>A Debt Paid in Full


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I stood on stage, calmly epting the attention and apuse from the crowd.


    My brother¡¯s decision had caught me slightly off guard.


    But more than anything, it warmed me.


    This¡­ this was my family.


    After the apuse died down, a bold reporter couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice with a question.


    ¡°Princess Leslie! How do you respond to the nder circting about you online? And does your divorce from Kirby signify aplete break between the Rogue Pack royal family and the Crimson Moon Pack?¡±


    All eyes once again turned toward me.


    Kirby¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. He lifted his head and locked his gaze on me.


    I didn¡¯t shy away. I met Kirby¡¯splicated stare without flinching.


    Then, I picked up the microphone, smiled, and looked directly at the reporter.


    ¡°Allow me to answer your second question first. At the time, I concealed my identity and followed fate¡¯s guidance in entering a marriage contract with Kirby. That was my personal decision¨Cit did not represent


    be precise, that failed marriage was a price I had to pay¡­ a cost for correcting the path ahead during my youth and ignorance.¡±


    the stance of the Rogue Pack royal family. <i>T </i>


    A <i>price</i><i>. </i>


    I heard Kirby¡¯s breath hitch sharply.


    ¡°As for the nder being spread about me¡­¡± I gave a soft chuckle, my eyes ncing disdainfully toward Marcus¡¯s already darkened face. ¡°I suppose if I¡¯d revealed my identity sooner, I might¡¯ve avoided the recent days of being unable to defend myself. Still, I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m Lars¡¯s daughter, and I have the power to stand here and clear the air. If I were just an ordinary person, caught in a tidal wave of vicious attacks like that, someone with a slightly weaker mind might have already chosen to


    end their life¡­¡±


    My words were like invisible des, tearing away the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s hypocritical facade..


    Abuse of power. Cowardice. Shamelessness.


    I wanted everyone to see their uglinessid bare.


    ¡°In that case,¡± the reporter quickly followed up, ¡°Miss Leslie, is the real reason behind your separation from Kirby the third party that came between you?¡±


    Every camera swung instantly toward the woman standing beside Kirby¨CLiana.


    Her face went pale in an instant./


    I looked at her, paused, then smiled.


    ¡°Kirby and Miss Liana¡­ they truly are a perfect match. I¡¯ll be joining everyone in offering them my best


    Chapter 92 A Debt Paid in FoR


    wishes.¡±


    Boom!


    The hall erupted.


    All eyes locked onto Kirby.


    He had driven away a hidden, fabulously wealthy queen¡­ for the sake of an Omega. And worse¨Che tried to twist the me onto her!


    Foolish. Utterly, irredeemably foolish.


    I stared at Kirby with icy indifference.


    He still stood straight and tall, but his clenched fists betrayed the storm raging inside him..


    ¡°What¡¯s in the past isn¡¯t worth rehashing.¡±


    I looked away, my tone cold once more. ¡°Tonight, there¡¯s something else I need to announce.¡±


    My gaze driftedzily until itnded again on Marcus. ¡°I believe many of you are aware¨CI recently purchased a fang at the ck market auction. A fang that once belonged to the ancient Alpha¡­¡±


    138

 Reaper 93

    Chapter 93 The Price of Arrogance


    Marcus¡¯s POV


    That fang is known as the Ancestor Fang. It is said to be the symbol of the Crimson Moon Pack¡±


    Leslie¡¯s voice was sharp and clear, slicing through the air like ss under a de. The sound made my heart jolt.


    I jerked my head up, staring at her, blood rushing violently to my head.


    What?! She actually knew the origin of the Ancestor Fang?


    My heart nearly stopped. My eyes were filled with disbelief, and my throat tightened so hard I could barely breathe.


    That fang was the sacred relic of our Crimson Moon Pack, a legacy left by our ancestors, the very lifeblood of our Pack! How dare she¡­ how dare she speak of it in front of everyone like this?!


    ¡°Wait-!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I stepped forward, my voice shaking with rage. ¡°Leslie! You know what that fang means to the Crimson Moon Pack! I¡¯ll pay ten times what you spent to buy it back! Consider the extra aspensation from us to you!¡±


    I clenched my jaw tight, trying to shut her down with money and take back control.


    The dignity of the Crimson Moon Pack couldn¡¯t be trampled on by her!


    But Leslie only smiled.


    That smile was dazzling¨Clike a de straight to my chest.


    She opened her mouth slowly, her tone openly mocking. ¡°Compensation? Marcus, all the assets of the Crimson Moon Packbined probably don¡¯t even amount to a fraction of the Rogue Pack royal family¡¯s petty cash.¡±


    My face burned on the spot. Rage and shame surged in my chest like wildfire.


    She was humiliating me¨Chumiliating the entire Crimson Moon Pack, right in front of everyone! I could feel the stares piercing into me like needles. I could hear the whispers slithering like vipers in my ears.


    ¡°As for the Ancestor Fang, its value can no longer be measured in coin.¡±


    She paused.


    Her gaze turned cold,ced with cruel amusement¨Clike a predator toying with prey already too weak to fight.


    My heart dropped. I had a terrible feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to donate it, free of charge, to the Continental Wolf Heritage Museum.¡±


    Her words struck like a hammer to my skull, leaving me dizzy.


    Donate it?! She was going to hand over the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s sacred relic like it meant nothing?


    <b>06:29 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b><b>Sept </b>


    Chapter 93 The Price of Arrogance


    My wolf roared inside me, the fury nearly driving me insane.


    223<b>% </b>


    Finished


    Leslie tilted her head with a smile, raising her hand toward someone in the audience. Her tone was light but carried an invisible pressure. ¡°This is Mr. Arnos, the museum¡¯s chief curator¡±


    She turned back to the crowd.


    ¡°Let everyone bear witness. This artifact¨Crich in historical significance¨Cwill find its rightful home in the museum. I believe this will honor its value far more than keeping it locked in Marcus¡¯s hands. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Marcus?¡±


    Her wordsnded like a p across my face.


    M


    I must¡¯ve looked awful. My hands were clenched so tightly my nails nearly broke the skin of my palms.


    The hall erupted into apuse¨Cwaves of it¨Cmocking my weakness.


    I watched an elderly gentleman walk on stage with two assistants. He bowed deeply to Leslie, then epted the box containing the Ancestor Fang.


    My heart plummeted.


    I¡¯d lost.


    Utterly, hopelessly lost.


    The Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s honor¨Cour very foundation¨Chad just been crushed and exposed to the public, reduced to ashes under her heel.


    My chest burned as if lit on fire. The humiliation nearly knocked me off my feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I clenched my teeth, growled the words, and turned to leave this suffocating ce.


    I couldn¡¯t stay any longer. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else see me in such disgrace.


    ¡°Marcus, not so fast-¡±


    A low,manding voice stopped me in my tracks.


    I froze.


    Lars Rogue Pack¨CLeslie¡¯s father¨Cwas walking down from the stage with her, standing directly in my way.


    There was a kind smile on his face, but not a trace of warmth in his eyes. He looked like a wolf king ready to strike.


    ¡°Your Majesty Lars. Is there¡­ something else?¡±


    I forced the words out, my voice barely held together behind clenched teeth.


    ¡°There certainly is.¡±


    Lars¡¯s tone was calm, but it carried a chill that made the blood freeze in my veins.


    Chapter 93 The Price of Arrogance


    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b>daughter. <b>A </b><b>good</b>, noble princess of the Lycan line. She married into your Crimson <b>Moon </b>Park <b>and </b><b>became </b><b>a </b>filthy, humiliated servant¡ªtrampled on without dignity,¡±


    He paused. His gaze sharpened like a de and cut straight into me.


    ¡°And after the divorce, you made her out to be some disgrace¡ªsome so¨Ccalled ¡®whore¡® hated by everyone


    His voice dropped lower, but heavier than ever.


    ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t you think¡­ it¡¯s time we settled this?¡±

 Reaper 94

    Chapter <b>94 </b>No Forgiveness Left


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Facing my father¡¯s question, Marcus was still thinking, but Belle jumped in first.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know she was your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°You abusing her¨Cdoes that have anything to do with whether or not she¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    My father¡¯s voice was cold as ice.


    ¡°Are you seriously saying the way she was treated in your home is our fault because we didn¡¯t reveal her identity sooner?¡±


    ¡°That b*tch¡­ Leslie, she lied to everyone


    Belle was still scrambling for excuses.


    ¡°Yes. It was all my fault. Had nothing to do with your Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    Iughed and cut her off.


    ¡°I deserved it. I deserved to give up being a princess and live like a ve. I deserved to be forced into being an organ donor for your so¨Ccalled ¡®patient.¡® You¡¯re right. I brought it all on myself. A punishment from the Moon Goddess. But I¡¯ve already repented.¡±


    I paused. Al¡¯kinta trembled slightly in my hand.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s turn¡­ to atone.¡±


    ¡°Leslie, I know you hate me.¡± Liana suddenly stepped forward, her voice soft and weak. ¡°I took things too far. It was me. No one else in the Crimson Moon Pack was involved. If you want someone to me, me me.¡±


    Still ying her little act.


    ¡°This is between Lars and the Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    I gave her a sidelong nce, voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°Who told you an omega like you had the right to speak here?¡±


    Liana¡¯s face froze. Her cheeks went bright red as she looked at Kirby, silently begging.


    ¡°Escort this young woman out,¡± my father said to the guards. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t want to see garbage.¡±


    ¡°Kirby¡­¡± Liana¡¯s voice shook with panic.


    ¡°The driver¡¯s waiting outside,¡± Kirby said. His gaze was conflicted, but his tone was cold. ¡°Have him take you home.¡±


    I looked at him, mildly surprised. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so quick to cut her off.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± my father said again, looking directly at him. ¡°As for the way my daughter was treated in your house, we¡¯ll put that aside for now. But those rumors flying around the continent? I¡¯d say you¡¯re the one most responsible for clearing her name. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Chapter 94 No Forgiveness teft


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Marcus still tried to resist.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even show that much sincerity, my father said with a smile, ¡°then I¡¯ll dere, in the name of the Rogue Pack royal family, that the Crimson Moon Pack is to be isted. No other pack will have any contact with you, I¡¯d like to see how long you survive.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face turnedpletely cold.


    ¡­I¡¯ll consider it,¡± he said, grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± I said with a smile, delivering the final blow, ¡°make sure you stop by the museum often. Go see how your family¡¯s ¡®honor¡® is being worshipped by the whole continent.¡±


    Marcus staggered. Slyvana caught him before he copsed, and without another word, he left the hall in disgrace.


    The entire Crimson Moon Pack left all except Kirby.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    They were all gone.


    ¨C


    Only I remained, standing there like a forgotten statue.


    I looked at Leslie. Her face was cold, proud, untouched by even the faintest trace of warmth. Not a shred of emotion left for me.


    All I felt was endless, frozen regret.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said quietly. It took everything I had to speak her name. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡± The Lycan King looked to her, waiting for her answer.


    She looked at me andughed softly. Thatugh hurt more than any de.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about, Kirby. Instead of wasting your time on me, maybe go home and help your dear father figure out how to word that apology letter.¡±


    With that, she took her father¡¯s arm and walked away.


    ºÏ

 Reaper 95

    theld onto my father Lars¡¯s arm and walked away without looking back, leaving behind the Eternal Pce


    the ce that had witnessed both my revenge and my rebirth.


    Kirby¡¯s eyes, full of pain and regret, didn¡¯t stir a single ripple in my heart.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Carl?¡±


    Father looked toward Thorbane. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he show up to something this important?¡±


    Thorbane coughed helplessly. ¡°He said if he came, he¡¯d steal everyone¡¯s spotlight. So¡­ he stayed home and slept.¡±


    hapter 95 The One She¡¯s Looking For


    Father snorted. ¡°What damn spotlight? That ¡®de of the Wilds¡® nonsense was all hyped up because of me in the first ce!¡±


    Thorbane and I exchanged a look, and we both couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    After the banquet, Astrid and Amara dragged me off to the most popr bar in the city, swearing we wouldn¡¯t go home sober.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack! That was insane tonight!¡±


    I had just walked into the private room at Shadow Pub when Leiss rushed up to me, still wearing <i>a </i>look of shock¨Cand a trace of fear.


    The entire continent¡¯swork had exploded because of tonight¡¯s celebration.


    Leslie was a princess of the Rogue Pack royal family.


    Thinking back to all the nasty things he¡¯d said about her over the past three years, Leiss broke out in a cold


    sweat.


    I ignored him and walked straight to the bar, grabbed an unopened bottle of fiery liquor from the Northern Icefields, and downed it in one go.


    The other young Alphas from various packs in the room wisely kept their mouths shut.


    ¡°Seriously, Crimson Moon Pack,¡± Leiss sighed, ¡°that woman hid herself way too well. She¡¯s at the top of the food chain now. You think she¡¯s gonnae after us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I muttered with a dryugh, my voice hoarse and bitter. ¡°She¡¯s onlying for me.¡±


    From beginning to end, I was the only one who truly wronged her.


    2


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t get it,¡± another young Alpha blurted out. ¡°Why would she marry you in the first ce? She¡¯s a princess of the Rogue Pack. Lars¡¯s only daughter. How does that even make sense?¡±


    Why?


    Was it because we were fated mates?


    <b>06:29 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b><b>Sept </b>


    Chapter 95 The One She¡¯s looking for


    I didn¡¯t know.


    That question wrapped itself around my heart like a curse I couldn¡¯t shake..


    It wasn¡¯t that I thought I wasn¡¯t worthy of her.


    Even if she was royalty, I believed I had the strength to build a kingdom of my own.


    OK ¨C <i>22</i>%5


    Ljust couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d give up all her light and brilliance¨Cwhy she¡¯d willingly marry a man who never cared about her¨Cjust because of some ridiculous fated bond.


    If I never figure out the answer, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever sleep peacefully again.


    And just then, a deafeningmotion erupted from outside the private room, followed by a wave of high- pitched screaming.


    Leiss peeked his head out to check, then jerked back a secondter, his face twisted in panic.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! It¡¯s her! Leslie¡¯s here!¡±


    ºÏ

 Reaper 96

    Burn in the Alpha Princess Wrath


    Chapter 96 Not Even Worth a Goodbye.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I instinctively followed Leiss¡® gaze and looked outside the private room.


    Right in the center of the dance floor, that figure¨CI¡¯d recognize her even if she turned to dust.


    Leslie.


    She¡¯d changed out of that elegant gown and into a skintight ck leather outfit that showed off every perfect curve.


    Her long hair fell loosely down her back, shimmering under the shing lights of the dance floor like a true Rogue Pack enchantress.


    She was dancing with a tall, muscr, ridiculously handsome male werewolf. Her smile was bright, radiant, full of wild charm.


    Every move she made oozed danger and seduction, drawing¨Cscreams from the crowd around her.


    I had no idea she could dance like that.


    I had no idea her smile could be that blinding.


    In three years by my side, she had never smiled like that for herself. Not once.


    My chest felt like it was being crushed by a giant stone. The weight of it made it almost impossible to breathe.


    As the music ended, the whole ce went wild.


    Leslie swept her gaze across the room¨Cand itnded right on Leiss. And on me, standing next to him.


    The smile on her face vanished at once.


    She turned her head and walked off in the other direction without hesitation.


    The look in her eyes was like she¡¯d just spotted trash.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack¡­¡±


    Leiss was staring at me, his face stiff with panic. He looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°She saw me. She definitely saw me! She¡¯s not gonna let me off! No way¨CI have to go apologize! Maybe there¡¯s still time!¡±


    ¡°You coward.¡± One of the Alphas nearby kicked him with a snort. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. What are you so scared of? Apologize? You serious? It¡¯s not like your naked pictures were posted to the PackNet livestream!¡±


    Leiss mumbled something under his breath, then clenched his fists like he was making some grand decision -and actually ran out of the room.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. Just poured myself another ss of liquor and drained it in one shot.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Chapter 96 Not Even Worth a Goodbye


    ¡°That¡¯s enough fun. You two carry on,¡± I said as I grabbed my purse. ¡°I¡¯m heading our


    Am and Astrid waved as I left, already way too deep in their ¡®not¨Cgoing¨Chome¨Csober agents.


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I saw Leiss. That pathetic idiot was standing at the end of the hallway with a bootlicking smile on his face.


    ¡°Move¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with him. Just spat the word coldly and kept walking.


    ¡°I will!¡± he said quickly, still blocking my path. ¡°But please, let me just say something first!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Leiss hesitated for a long moment, then linally mustered the courage to bow deeply.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ no¨CYour Highness! I give up! Ipletely admit I was wrong! I apologize for everything I said and did in the past! Please, be the bigger person and forgive me!¡±


    Lowering his head to a woman he used to mock without restraint wasn¡¯t exactly dignified.


    Butpared to having his nudes stered across the inte, dignity didn¡¯t mean much.


    I looked at him sideways, taking in his pathetic, groveling figure. A small smirk tugged at my lips.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you forgive me?¡± Leiss blinked, looking up at me with hope in his eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I answered tly.


    ¡°The way you all treated me¨Cdo you really think one apology is enough to wipe it all clean? You think the world¡¯s that generous?¡±


    His face was flusterred.


    ¡°Then¡­ what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    I stepped in close. My voice was light, but sharp enough to freeze blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you¡¯re still standing in front of me by then, you better be ready to wake up tomorrow and find your name on every headline across the continent.¡±


    ¡°One-¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even said the second number before he bolted like a cat with its tail on fire, yelling over his shoulder as he ran, ¡°Don¡¯t¨Cdon¡¯t overreact! I¡¯m gone! I¡¯m gone!¡±


    Before my next word left my mouth, he had already vanished down the hallway.


    I let out a coldugh, heels clicking as I walked calmly toward the exit of the bar.


    WOOMTY Sept.


    Chapter 96 Not Even Worth Goodbye


    The moment I stepped outside, I saw thest person I wanted to run into.


    Kirby


    He <b>was </b>waiting beside my car.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby. Must be a slow night for you,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he rasped, voice rough. ¡°I need to talk to you about Liana. She and I¡­ it¡¯s not what you think


    He wanted to exin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± I snapped, already frowning. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on between you two has nothing to do with me. I really don¡¯t need you wasting my time over it.¡±


    I stepped forward, grabbed him by the arm, and shoved him away from my car.


    Then I climbed in, didn¡¯t even bother with the seatbelt, and floored it.


    Gone without looking back.

 Reaper 97

    Chapter 97 Payback Begins at Home


    Marcus¡¯s POV


    The lights at Bloodrock Estate zed brightly, illuminating the entire night.


    But inside the house, the air was colder than a freezer.


    I sat alone in the main hall, trying to calm the rage simmering in my chest¨Cand the restless growl of the Wolt inside me.


    Learning that my son still hadn¡¯t returned only fueled the fire. I gripped my cane and mmed it repeatedly into the floor, each strike a release of bitter frustration.


    ¡°He still has the nerve to be out wandering around? He was married to Leslie for three damn years and didn¡¯t notice anything strange?!¡±


    I ground the words out between my teeth.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the image in my head¨CLeslie, standing there in front of everyone, donating the Ancestor Fang without blinking. That fang was the legacy of our Pack. A sacred heirloom. And she handed it over like it was nothing.


    I turned and red at Belle and Slyvana, fury boiling over.


    ¡°You two brainless fools!¡±


    I roared at them.


    ¡°Useless! Worse than useless!¡±


    Belle tried to defend herself. ¡°It was Leslie¨Cshe tricked everyone-¡±


    I cut her off with a sharp, bitterugh.


    ¡°And that fang¨Cwasn¡¯t it you who took it out of the estate in the first ce? And now you¡¯ve got the gall to me her?¡±


    The hall went silent under the weight of my anger.


    Just then, a beta came running in, breathless with excitement.


    ¡°Sir! He¡¯s back!¡±


    I looked up and saw my son finally walk through the door.


    Furious, I grabbed the expensive porcin teacup on the table and hurled it at his feet. It shattered with a crash, shards flying everywhere.


    ¡°You actually remember where you live?!¡±


    My shout echoed through the massive hall.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stepped over the broken pieces without blinking. My face was expressionless as I nced at my mother


    06-29 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b><b>Sept </b>


    Chapter 97 Payback Begins at Home


    and sister, both cowering in the corner


    Then I looked toward my father, seated at the head of the room.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±


    My voice was t.


    ¡°You think this is a joke?¡±


    He jumped to his feet, pointing at me.


    ¡°All this with Leslie¨Cyou knew nothing? You slept with her for three years and didn¡¯t feel a trace of Alpha power in her body?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I lifted my eyes, calm and cold.


    ¡°I never slept with her. And wasn¡¯t that what you all wanted?¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t treated her like that, none of this would¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°Kirby, apologize to your father,¡± Belle urged, shooting me a look. ¡°That woman¡¯s the one who lied to everyone.¡±


    I curled my lip in a cold smirk.


    Toote for that now.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± my father barked.


    ¡°Do what Lars said,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°If apologizing fixed anything, do you think I¡¯d be this angry?!¡±


    He red at me, eyes wide with rage.


    ¡°An apology means admitting we ndered her¨Cused her of things that weren¡¯t true! What about the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s reputation?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Slyvana jumped in. ¡°Why apologize at all? Just deal with it privately! No need to be humiliated like this!¡±


    I shot her a re so sharp she immediately shrank back.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I let out a coldugh.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t apologize publicly, then let¡¯s all go apologize in person.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± my mother shouted first.


    Bow her head to the same woman she once ordered around like a servant? She¡¯d rather die.


    Chapter 97 Payback Degime at Horne


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    My father¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of gray. He stared at me¡ªhis pride, his heir¨Cand finally saw i <i>wasn¡¯t </i>backing down.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even blink.


    What we owe her¡­ we should¡¯ve paid a long time ago.


    THO


    138

 Reaper 98

    Chapter 98 The Price of Surrender


    Marcus¡¯s POV


    Handle it however you see fit.¡±


    I closed my eyes wearily and waved my hand.


    At this point. I had no choice but to trust Kirby to deal with it.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Slyvana still tried to object.


    ¡°Slyvana,¡± Kirby said, his voice cold and emotionless, ¡°you¡¯d better never forget how we lost the Ancestor Fang. If you cause trouble again, don¡¯t expect to get even a single credit from the Pack.¡±


    Slyvana flinched and shut her mouth immediately.


    Kirby turned to leave, expressionless. But I stopped him.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I looked at him and gave a warning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what woman you hang around with out there. But that Omega, Liana¨Cyou¡¯d better stay away from her. The Rogue Pack royal family is still furious. Don¡¯t let a small thing ruin something big.


    Kirby didn¡¯t answer. He simply turned and walked out.


    I watched him go, and deep down, I knew the truth.


    The Crimson Moon Pack¡­ was finally going to bow its head to that woman.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    By midday the next day, an official apology letter from the Crimson Moon Pack, signed by Kirby, had gone viral across the entirework.


    In the letter, he not only formally apologized on behalf of the Crimson Moon Pack for all the false rumors spread about me¨Che also wrote a personal apology. He admitted that, during our failed marriage, he had failed to fulfill his responsibilities as a husband and hadn¡¯t taken proper care of me.


    His wording was sincere. His tone was humble.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack caved!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our queen right there! No one else could pull that off!¡±


    ¡°Pathetic. Where was all this before? Now you¡¯re sorry? Toote!¡±


    Online, the public exploded.


    But when my chief assistant Liam handed me the letter, I only skimmed it briefly and gave a faintugh before shutting the screen.


    ¡°Do we need to respond on our end?¡± Liam asked.


    06:30. Wed, 17 Sept 1


    Chapter <b>98 </b>The Price of Surrender


    No.


    <b>I </b>shook my head.


    <b>¡°</b>A clown¡¯s one¨Cman show doesn¡¯t need our participation.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liam gave a nod and switched topics.


    Also, the Moon Goddess Relic project has begun selecting final research proposals. Vertex Industries sent word¨Cthey¡¯re hoping all three parties can enter the base together and stay on¨Csite until the final product isplete.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I nodded, and the moment I thought about this project¨Cthe one I was personally leading¨CI felt energy rush back into my body.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s definitely going to throw a bunch of unnecessary social events at me over the next few weeks. Cancel whatever you can. I want to be stationed at the base myself and oversee the final n.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to give Crimson Moon Pack a single chance to make aeback.


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±


    Liam paused, his expression growing more serious.


    ¡°Also, the past couple of days, we¡¯ve seen a few¡­ unfamiliar faces near thepany.¡±


    ¡°Reporters?¡±


    ¡°Not just that.¡±


    He handed me a file.


    ¡°Through the royal city¡¯s police system, we matched a few of them¡­ to S¨Css mercenaries with active bounties on the dark web.¡±


    I looked over the list, at the brutal, dangerous faces staring back from the page¨Cand instead of anger, Iughed.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Looks like some people still haven¡¯t given up their little fantasies.

 Reaper 99

    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°S¨Css mercenaries¡­


    I stared at the list, and thest trace of warmth in my expression disappeared.


    <b>¡°</b>Do we know who sent them?¡±


    Liam¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°We captured a few of them. Based on their confessions, the one behind it all is¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Liana.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. That name actually caught me off guard.


    I¡¯d expected my enemy to be some ruthless business rival, or maybe an international criminal with nothing to lose.


    But no¨Cit was still this woman, who just didn¡¯t know when to quit.


    Does she even have a functioning brain?


    Now that I knew who was behind it, I lost all interest.


    ¡°If it¡¯s her, then I¡¯m not worried,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°Give her a lesson she¡¯ll remember.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Since my father and Thorbane had both moved into the Governor¡¯s estate, Carl felt awkward about staying at my ce. But he didn¡¯t want to go home either and risk getting nagged by Dad.


    Only after I agreed to buy him a new apartment did he finally move out, satisfied.


    I made time to meet up with Astrid and go look at some properties.


    ¡°You seriously need more housing?¡±


    Astrid looked at me like I was nuts.


    ¡°Our Rogue Pack royal developments are everywhere. Just pick one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Those buildings are too popr. Way too noisy. Carl wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±


    We eventually found a quiet, high¨Cendplex in the city center.


    But the moment we stepped into the sales office, I noticed something I hadn¡¯t expected¨Cthe emblem on the wall belonged to the Crimson Moon Pack.


    <b>06:30 </b>Wed, 17 Sept


    Chapter 99 Beneath Her Boots


    ¡°This <b>is </b>Crimson Moon Pack territory, Princess Leslie. Are you sure you¡¯re <b>in </b>the right ce?¡®


    <b>A </b>cold, familiar voice came from behind.


    I nurned and saw a woman.


    Her face was twisted with resentment. I stared at her, confused for a second.


    ¡°Alya?¡±


    I remembered her as a servant Omega at Bloodrock Estate. Three years ago, when I arrived at Crimson Moon Pack. Belle had ordered me to take over all of Alya¡¯s duties. I hadn¡¯t seen her since.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think a princess like you would remember a lowly Omega like me,¡± she said, voice sharp as ever. ¡°Thanks to you, I lost my ce as a servant at Bloodrock Estate. Now I¡¯m stuck here working sales.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s actually proud of being a servant? Did zombies eat her brain?¡± Asphodel muttered under her breath.


    I looked Alya in the eyes. ¡°You should be happy. At least now, you¡¯re finally living for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Get out!¡± Alya suddenly shrieked.


    Astrid scoffed. ¡°Did I hear that right? You¡¯re telling us to get out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Get out! We don¡¯t do business with your kind!¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to her screeching. I calmly pulled out my phone, tapped the record button, and then made a call to theint line.


    Momentster, a sharp¨Cdressed sales manager walked over, having heard themotion. She froze for half a second when she saw me, but quicklyposed herself.


    ¡°Apologies, Miss. Is there something I can help you with?¡±


    Astrid tilted her chin toward Alya. ¡°She your employee? We came to buy a ce. She told us to get out.¡±


    The manager nced at Alya. A sh of hesitation crossed her face.


    Just then, I yed back the recording on speaker.


    Alya¡¯s shrill, cutting voice echoed through the entire showroom.


    Her face went pale.


    ¡°Alya,¡± the manager snapped, face darkening, ¡°you¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°Fired?! On what grounds?!¡± Alya screamed. ¡°She¡¯s Leslie! She¡¯s our enemy! The enemy of Crimson Moon Pack!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a paying customer,¡± I said with a faint smirk, stepping up to her. I lowered my voice so only she could hear. ¡°You¡¯re just an insignificant Omega. What does the honor of Crimson Moon Pack have to do with someone like you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t give her another nce. I turned and walked straight toward the floor n disy.


    The security team arrived just in time to drag Alya¨Ckicking, screaming, andpletely powerless¨Cout of


    Chapter 99 Beneath Her Boote


    the building.


    138

 Reaper 100

    Chapter 100 Not Yours to Give


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    ¡°She went to a sales office to buy a ce?¡±


    In the office, I listened to my assistant Mch¡¯s report, my fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk without thinking.


    ¡°Yes, sir. And Alya was fired on the spot for being rude.¡±


    My expression darkened. I stayed quiet for a few seconds, then stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she was nning¨Cbut I wanted to see for myself.


    I wanted to know what she was trying to do.


    When I arrived at the sales center, I happened to catch what¨CLeslie was saying to the sales manager.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not for myself. It¡¯s a gift. For a single man. Yes, he¡¯s picky. If there¡¯s anything substandard about the furnishings, rece all of it. I want only the best. Price doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    My steps halted at the entrance.


    My gaze slowly turned cold.


    A gift for a single man?


    Who?


    Just then, Leslie seemed to have made her final choice and was preparing to sign the paperwork..


    ¡°Miss Leslie,¡± the sales manager asked carefully, ¡°have you made your selection?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Let me gift it to you.¡± I walked over, my voice low.


    I realized¨CI¡¯d never given her anything truly meaningful.


    If she epted this today, maybe¨Cjust maybe I¡¯d feel less guilty.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Gift it to me?¡±


    I turned around and looked at Kirby, as if he¡¯d just said the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    ¡°Wow, Kirby. Generous, aren¡¯t you? Do you treat all your exes this well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like the others, Leslie.¡±


    His voice was calm, but when he said the word <i>ex</i>¨Cwife<i>, </i>I could tell it stung him.


    Chapter 180 Not Yours to Give


    ¡°So you know I¡¯m your ex¨Cwife,¡± I cut him off before he could say more ¡°That means we don¡¯t have any ties between us. I have no reason to ept your gift. Otherwise, next time your Crimson Moon Pack starts slinging mud again, they¡¯ll have one more thing to use me of¨Cbeing greedy for luxury


    I turned to the sales manager beside us.


    ¡°Sign the papers. Run the card. Full payment.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to owe anyone for this. Especially not anyone from Crimson Moon Pack.


    Right then, Kirby¡¯s phone rang.


    He frowned and picked up, and the next second, his face changed.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    He hung up and looked straight at me.


    ¡°She was in a car ident¡­¡±


    I heard it clearly. The name from the other end of the call¨CLiana.


    My heart tensed. For a second, I thought Liam had gone too far.


    But I immediately rejected the idea. I had told him to give her a lesson¨Cbut not like this. Not something so clumsy and crude.


    ¡°She got into a car ident. What does that have to do with me?¡±


    I gave a casual smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s a werewolf. Even the weakest Omega doesn¡¯t get taken out by a car. Who knows, maybe by the time you get to the hospital, she¡¯ll already be healed.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lost too much blood.¡±


    His face tightened.


    ¡°She may be a werewolf, but her heart¡¯s always been fragile¡­¡±


    At those words, my mind snapped back to the cold kitchen at Bloodrock Estate.


    ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t take your house!¡±


    The anger I¡¯d been holding in finally burst.


    ¡°Otherwise, after I epted your gift, what next? You gonna ask me to give her my heart too? Kirby, keep your damn house. Save it for Miss Liana. I really hope she survives¨Cbecause it¡¯d be such a shame for you to be widowed before you even get married.¡±


    I spun on my heel and stormed off.


    I didn¡¯t want to look at him for even one more second.

 Reaper 101

    Chapter <b>101 </b>The Final Cut


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The hospital smelled like antiseptic and nerves. When I stepped inside, I found Leiss and Slyvana already waiting outside the emergency room. Slyvana was curled upust the wall, trembling all over.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    My voice was sharp, cold enough to draw blood.


    ¡°Ask her,¡± Leiss said, jerking his chin


    toward Slyvana.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± she cried the moment my eyesnded on her. ¡°It¡¯s that woman Leslie! She pushed her into this!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. Just stared.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Slyvana shouted. ¡°Liana is why Leslie hates us! If Liana died, Leslie would stoping after us! That¡¯s why she ran into traffic¨Cit¡¯s all Leslie fault!¡±


    I let out a breath and covered my face with one hand. The Liana I remembered¨Ctheposed, quiet one -when had she turned into this? When did everything be such bad theater?


    Mch rushed over, slightly out of breath.


    ¡°Sir. Liana¡¯s stable. She¡¯s recovering quickly. She¡¯s not in any danger.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s voice echoed in my head.


    ¡°Maybe by the time you get to the hospital, she¡¯ll already be healed.¡±


    I pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    Liana was lying on the bed, pale but awake. The second she saw me, her face lit up.


    ¡°Kirby¡­ If I had just died, I wouldn¡¯t be dragging you into this. You must be so overwhelmed because of Leslie. She¡¯s gone too far¡­¡±


    ¡°Gone too far?¡± I stood there and stared at her. ¡°She almost had her heart cut out because of you. And


    think she went too far?¡±


    Her skin turned ghost white.


    you


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ It was just a joke¡­ And she hid her identity¨Cwho knows what she was trying to do¡­¡±


    ¡°And what does that have to do with you?¡±


    I kept my voice t. ¡°Her identity never had anything to do with you.¡±


    Aside from being asked to leave the royal ceremony, had Leslie everid a single finger on her?


    The pressure in my chest grew heavier, like a weight I couldn¡¯t get off.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to the recovery center in a few days. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll find you a job. You need to


    06:30 Wed 18


    Chapter 191 The final bul


    <b>learn </b>how to live independently.¡±


    <b>Liana¡¯s </b>POV


    Back to the recovery center? Live independently?


    Hooked up at hin, stunned. Panic wed at my chest.


    What did that mean? That he didn¡¯t want to take care of me anymore?


    <b>¡°</b>Kirby¡­ Liana¡¯s just a kid. Don¡¯t be so quick to-¡±


    Leiss coughed from the doorway, trying to soften the blow for me.


    ¡°If she¡¯s just a kid,¡± Kirby said without even looking back, ¡°then you take care of her.¡±


    Leiss froze. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ My wife would murder me¡­¡±


    Just like that, Kirby tossed me aside like I didn¡¯t matter.


    Shame and fear exploded inside me, swallowing me whole.


    No. No, I can¡¯t lose him. I won¡¯t lose him.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The moment I walked out of the hospital, I saw it.


    Photos. Headlines. Comments. The whole damn inte had already run with the story.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack Heir¡¯s New me Hospitalized Mistress Finally Takes the Throne?!¡±


    The main photo showed me standing outside her hospital room, frozen mid¨Cstep. The caption called it a <i>moment </i><i>of </i><i>longing</i>.


    ¡°True love, huh? Does the mistress even know what shame is?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Rich people don¡¯t care anymore. All the side chicks win now.¡±


    ¡°Poor Queen Leslie. Just focus on your empire, girl. Men ain¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Before I could even respond, I called her.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said the second she picked up, ¡°please, just hear me out. It¡¯s not what the media says¡ª¡±


    I pressed my fingers to the bridge of my nose, exhausted. I hadn¡¯t even begun to exin when her voice cut through the line.


    Cold. Lazy. Sharp enough to slice.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Then the call ended.


    She didn¡¯t even care to hear the rest.

 Reaper 102

    Chapter 102 Burn It All


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The second I hung up the phone, the rage in my chest red like wildfire, threatening to consume me from the inside out.


    Liana¡¯s fake little performance, Kirby¡¯s blind, baseless usations¨Cnow even the damn reporters had the audacity to camp outside my front door? Did they really think the Queen of Rogue Pack was someone to push around?


    The moment I stepped out of the gates, a blinding wall of shing lights and phones surged toward me like a tidal wave, stabbing at my eyes.


    They swarmed in on all sides, microphones practically shoved into my face. The questions came fast and sharp, slicing through the air like knives.


    ¡°Princess Leslie, is the rumor about Kirby and Liana true?¡±


    ¡°Sources say Liana¡¯s car ident was your doing. Care toment?¡±


    ¡°Did you hire someone to kill her?¡±


    I was being pushed back step by step. My hands curled into fists, fury bubbling up, ready to explode¨Cwhen suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around my waist and held me steady.


    I looked up.


    Carl.


    His profile was as perfect as ever, chiseled and sharp. But his expression was anything but calm. Storm clouds brewed in his eyes, dark and violent.


    ¡°And which outlets do you all represent?¡±


    His voice was cold enough to sting, cutting through the noise like a de. His gaze swept over the crowd with force that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    The reporters hesitated, the tension breaking just a little. But one dumb rookie still had the guts to push forward.


    ¡°Princess Leslie¨Cwas the ident your fault or not?¡±


    I let out augh, sharp and bitter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of your little industry celebrities. I don¡¯t owe you answers to your garbage questions. And if you block me again, next time I won¡¯t just use words.¡±


    I paused, took a breath, then looked them all straight in the eye.


    ¡°And whatever mess Kirby and Liana are caught up in, don¡¯t drag me into it. Trying to ride my spotlight? Dream on.¡±


    I pushed past Carl and walked away without looking back. Behind me, the crowd exploded with noise, but I didn¡¯t hear a single word of it.


    06:32 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>17 </b>Septe


    Chapter 102 Bum it All


    Back at home, the anger still hadn¡¯t left my chest. All I could see in my mind were those smug questions, that pathetic girl¡¯s face.


    Right in front of Carl. I pulled out my phone and called Michael¨Cour Pack¡¯s top hacker.


    ¡°Michael. I don¡¯t care what it costs. I want three straight days of trending topics. First one has to be this


    -Fuck Kirby and Liana.¡±


    I bit the words out through my teeth, rage unfiltered.


    This time. I was going to make damn sure they understood what it cost to piss off the Queen of Rogue Pack.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The atmosphere in the office was heavy, like the air right before a thunderstorm. It pressed down on everything.


    I stared at the screen, at the zing red headline on thework¡¯s trending board. My face had gonepletely dark.


    The top story screamed like a de aimed straight at me.


    ¡°F*ck Kirby and Liana¡±


    She¡¯d written it loud. Clear. Uncensored. Her name attached to it.


    And thements below? They made it even worse.


    This is the queen¡¯s revenge!¡±


    ¡°Scumbag couple go to hell! All hail Queen Leslie!¡±


    ¡°Leslie, focus on your empire. Men aren¡¯t worth it!¡±


    Every post was a punch to the face. Every sentence a reminder of just how far my Pack¡¯s image had fallen.


    My Wolf growled deep inside me, furious, unstable. Rage poured through my veins likeva.


    Leslie.


    She¡¯d dared to humiliate me in front of the world. Dared to drag down the entire Icefang Pack like it was nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Kirby¡­¡±


    Mch¡¯s voice trembled as he stood beside me.


    ¡°The bacsh is starting to affect our Pack¡¯s stock. If we don¡¯t respond soon, the Alphas and elders will demand answers.¡±


    My fists clenched tight, knuckles cracking. I fought back the urge to flip the entire desk.


    ¡°Find out who sent those reporters after Leslie.¡±


    The words came out through my teeth, cold and sharp.


    Chapter 702 Burn It All


    Mch swallowed hard.


    ¡°It¡­ it was Miss Slyvana¡­¡±


    ¡°Get her in here. Now.¡±


    138

 Reaper 103

    Chapter 103 On Her Knees


    Slyvana¡¯s POV


    They brought me to the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s headquarters¡ªmy brother Kirby¡¯s office..


    They confiscated my phone and everym device I had.


    Two stone¨Cfaced enforcers nked me like I was a prisoner, not a Pack member. They didn¡¯t escort me. They dragged me.


    The weak Beta Wolf inside me trembled in the presence of pure Alpha dominance that filled the room like ice¨Ccold smoke.


    I forced down my rising panic and looked up at the man behind the desk¨Cmy brother in name, if not in mood.


    ¡°Kirby, what¡¯s this about? Why¡¯d you call me in?¡±


    He looked up slowly. His dark eyes were like ck ice, and just as cold.


    The force of his Alpha pheromones surged across the office in an instant. Invisible, unstoppable, suffocating.


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    His voice could have cracked ss.


    I flinched. My Wolf recoiled. But I still refused to admit anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    He let out a coldugh. No amusement in it. Just ice.


    He raised his voice slightly, sharp and final.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Mch, his assistant, responded immediately. He shoved that low¨Clevel human reporter¨Cthe one I¡¯d paid off¨Cstraight through the office doors.


    The second the man saw me, he put on a ridiculous smile and bowed at the waist.


    ¡°Mr. Kirby, Miss Slyvana¨Cgood afternoon.¡±


    I saw the setup and my stomach dropped. He was selling me out.


    I rushed to Kirby¡¯s side, grabbing his arm in panic.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying! I didn¡¯t pay him to smear Leslie¨CI swear, I-¡±


    I stopped mid¨Csentence.


    Because Kirby was staring straight into me with eyes that said he already knew everything.


    Chapter 103 On Her Knees


    Under that gaze, all my <b>excuses </b>sounded pathetic.


    I backed off. feeling my face go pale.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for it to go that far.¡±


    Slyvana, Kirby said quietly.


    The cold in his voice went bone¨Cdeep.


    ¡°You¡¯ve humiliated the Pack. Do you even understand the scale of what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    He stood up..


    The weight of his power hit me like a wall, and I instinctively took a step back.


    For the first time in my life, I realized my brother¡¯s patience had a limit. And I had crossed it.


    But why?


    All I¡¯d done was what I always did¨Cuse a few public opinion tricks to deal with that wretched Leslie. How was that so wrong?


    Deep down, I was furious. But I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to argue with a lion in a rage.


    I tried to shift the conversation, change the subject, anything¨Cbut that idiot reporter beat me to it.


    ¡°Mr. Kirby,¡± the man said nervously, ¡°Miss Slyvana still hasn¡¯t paid the bnce yet. I mean, the job didn¡¯t exactly go well, so maybe¡­ could I just walk away?¡±


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from snapping at him.


    Useless, brainless, spineless rat!


    ¡°Slyvana,¡± Kirby said again, voice like thunder muffled under steel.


    His eyes pinned me in ce.


    ¡°You have only one option. You will go to Leslie. And you will apologize. In person.¡±


    138

 Reaper 104

    Chapter 104 The Only Way Out


    Slyvana¡¯s POV


    Apologize


    Apologize to Leslie?


    The moment the thought crossed my mind, I felt like I was going to explode.


    ¡°Why the hell should I apologize to her?! Nothing even happened in the end!¡±


    The smear campaign had flipped on its head, dragging the Crimson Moon Pack into a mess of unprecedented proportions. That alone had me furious. And Leslie¨Chow the hell does that woman alwayse out on top?


    Kirby¡¯s voice was icy and sharp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never see another credit from the Pack¡¯s trust fund again.¡±


    My eyes flew open in shock. My face went pale.


    ¡°And you can forget about borrowing money under the Crimson Moon Pack name,¡± he continued, his tone cold and final. ¡°I¡¯ll notify all subordinate families: you, Slyvana Crimson Moon Pack, are officially expelled from the Pack.¡±


    FB8 2 2 2 28 4 ¦² FOB


    Expelled.


    He wasn¡¯t bluffing. He was the kind of man who did exactly what he said.


    My lips trembled. I feltpletely humiliated.


    ¡°Why? Why are you taking her side? Didn¡¯t you already dissolve your bond with her? Aren¡¯t you nning to be with Liana now?¡±


    What the hell is Leslie, anyway? Why do I have to keep losing face because of her?


    Kirby¡¯s response was like a judgment from hell.


    ¡°Slyvana, because you used your pathetic little tricks to provoke an Alpha more powerful than any of us. Because of that, Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s stock across multiple packs plummeted. In just a few hours, we lost billions. You tell me¨Cwhy shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    The room went dead silent. It was like being locked in a freezer.


    I was stunned speechless.


    Billions¡­ evaporated? But I only spent a few hundred thousand credits to bribe a handful of journalists¡­


    ¡°And one more thing.¡±


    Kirby shot me a final look before walking out.


    ¡°I have nothing going on with Liana Get your facts straight. She¡¯s an Omega. And she will never, ever have anything to do with me, Kirby Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    Chapter 104 The Only Way Out


    Wait¡­ I¡¯d misunderstood this whole time?


    My body locked up. Panic and dread surged through me like a tidal wave. I had a sickening feeling in my gut¨Csomething truly awful wasing for me.


    After Kirby left, Mch walked in and nced at the human reporter who was still standing there frozen in


    fear


    ¡°You can go,¡± he said. ¡°And remember what the Alpha said¨Cstay out of Pack affairs. You¡¯re human. Stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong again, and you won¡¯t even know what killed you.¡±


    ¡°Y¨Cyes, of course!¡± the man stammered, then bolted from the room like his life depended on it.


    Mch adjusted his sses, then turned to me.


    ¡°Miss Slyvana, the old Alpha just called. He wants to speak with you.¡±


    My heart lifted. That¡¯s right¡ªDad! He always spoiled me. He wouldn¡¯t abandon me now.


    ¡°What¡­ what did he say?¡±


    Mch gave a faint smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°His exact words were: ¡®Get your ass back to the estate within twenty minutes or I¡¯ll erase your name from the Pack registry.¡±


    I never imagined that one impulsive move would cause so much damage to Crimson Moon Pack.


    And Leslie, the one I¡¯d been trying so desperately to crush¨Cshe walked awaypletely untouched.


    When I got back to the estate, my father, Marcus Crimson Moon Pack, used every ounce of his Alpha dominance to crush me down for the entire afternoon. The pressure was unbearable.


    No one dared speak up for me.


    His stance was identical to Kirby¡¯s: go to Leslie and apologize.


    Goddamn it. I¡¯m really going to have to apologize to that woman?!


    138

 Reaper 105

    Chapter 105 No Room for the Weak


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    It wasn¡¯t until right before the end of the workday that my chief assistant, Liam, knocked and stepped into the office.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Miss Slyvana says she wants to see you.¡±


    I paused. ¡°Slyvana?¡±


    Liam nodded.


    What could she want now? Was thest lesson still not enough?


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little she¨Cwolf with her ws ripped out. Still biting off more than she can chew.¡±


    My Wolf, Asphodel, chuckled in my mind, full of dark amusement. ¡°Let her in, Leslie. I want to see what kind of pathetic posture a loser takes when shees crawling with her tail between her legs.¡±


    I let out a slow,zy smile and leaned back in my chair, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Slyvana strutted in on her over¨Cthe¨Ctop stilettos.


    Her expression was sour. She must¡¯ve been put through hell by the two Alpha males back at Crimson Moon Pack.


    Too bad. Judging from her face, she still hadn¡¯t learned her lesson.


    ¡°Well, look at you, Leslie. The ugly duckling turned swan.¡±


    She nced around my office, her eyes shamelessly full of jealousy and bitterness.


    I didn¡¯t react to her provocation.


    ¡°My time is valuable, Miss Slyvana. If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste breath yelling at some weak little defeated pup. That would only lower me to her level.


    Slyvana¡¯s face twisted briefly in irritation, but she quickly tilted her chin upward again, feigning pride.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. Happy now? I¡¯m the eldest daughter of Crimson Moon Pack. Do you know how rare it is for me to apologize to someone?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think she¡¯de to challenge me to a duel instead of begging for forgiveness.


    Apologize? What do I look like a damn idiot?


    ¡°What the hell are youughing at?¡± she snapped. ¡°You think this is funny? If my father hadn¡¯t forced me toe here, I¡¯d never-¡±


    <b>I </b>cut her off, my smile gone. My voice dropped to ice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you toe here. If you don¡¯t want to be here, get the hell out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, get the hell out of our territory.


    Asphodel¡¯s voice boomed in my head, full of Alpha dominance. ¡°The scent of failure isn¡¯t wee here.¡±


    I scoffed. Did she really think I was that easy to fool?


    Slyvana thought her little apology was worth something?


    She could crawl on the floor and lick my boots, and I still wouldn¡¯t waste a nce on her.


    Slyvana¡¯s POV


    Damn it. She actually had the nerve to reject my apology?


    Looking at that smug bitch¡¯s face, I wanted nothing more than to rip it to shreds.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    This wasn¡¯t the same weak little girl I used to bully back then.


    This was now Princess Leslie of the Rogue Pack royal family¨Can Alpha queen who could turn the tides with a singlemand.


    She¡¯d already pushed Crimson Moon Pack into retreat again and again.


    I clenched my jaw and forced myself to hold my ground.


    ¡°Leslie, what the hell is this attitude? I came all this way to apologize. Aren¡¯t you being a little rude?¡±


    Whatever. I¡¯d shown up. That was enough to report back to Father and Kirby.


    If Leslie didn¡¯t ept it, that was her problem, not mine.


    But all she did was nce at the clock, then press a button on her inte.


    ¡°Have the guards escort Miss Slyvana out,¡± she said coldly.


    Then she looked straight at me, her voice like a de. ¡°And make sure she¡¯s never allowed within half a step of Rogue Pack¡¯s Westview HQ again.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock, fury boiling up in my chest.


    ¡°Leslie, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?!¡±


    If word got out that I¡¯d been thrown out, how the hell was I supposed to show my face in noble werewolf society?


    Father and Kirby would assume I¡¯d gone in there and picked a fight!


    But her eyes were colder than the wind across the tundra.


    ¡°Too far? Slyvana, go learn what it means to show respect to the strong.¡±


    Chapter 105 No Room for the Weak


    Outside the door, the sound of boots approached.


    Liam stepped in, his expression stone cold.


    ¡°Miss Slyvana, this way, please.¡±


    My chest heaved in anger. My teeth clenched so hard they hurt.


    I shot her a death re, stomped my foot, and stormed out.


    Humiliation and fury burned through me like wildfire, but in this ce¨Cin Rogue Pack¡¯s royal territory¨CI didn¡¯t have a single inch to stand on.


    But the moment I passed through the main gates and the wind hit my face, I regretted everything.


    How the hell was I going to exin this to those two furious Alpha bastards back home?


    If I¡¯d just held back a little-


    The whole ride back to the estate, I was a wreck.


    And the second I stepped inside, my furious father hurled a teacup straight at my head.


    ¡°You idiot! You¡¯ve got the nerve toe back?!¡±


    I pressed my lips together, ready to make up some excuse. ¡°Leslie, she-¡±


    ¡°She already called me,¡± he cut in with a roar. ¡°Said you walked in there mocking her with that holier¨Cthan- thou tone. Slyvana, what the hell is inside that head of yours? Straw?!¡±


    I froze.


    I hadn¡¯t expected Leslie to beat me to the punch¨Cto shut down every route of retreat I had.


    There was nothing I could say now that he¡¯d believe.


    What rotten luck.


    That b*tch Leslie had yed me again.


    138

 Reaper 106

    Chapter 106 Unwee Advances


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Ever since Crimson Moon Pack admitted defeat, my life had finally quicted down a bit.


    To help me rx, my friend Astrid¨Can Alpha like me¨Cinvited me to a party specially hosted for young werewolves.


    I was tired, sure, but it had been a while since I went out to unwind, so I agreed.


    Astrid didn¡¯t take me to some noisy bar. Instead, we arrived at a vi perched high above the city with a stunning view of the night skyline.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°One of my friends is hosting a killer party here tonight,¡± Astrid replied, grinning. ¡°I heard she invited a ton of single male werewolves with really, really nice¨Csmelling pheromones.¡±


    The moment we stepped through the front door, every eye turned to us.


    I could feel it in the air¨Cthe curious, intrigued, and even slightly awed pheromones swirling around from the Alphas and Betas.


    Astrid leaned in and whispered with a teasing smile, ¡°See anyone you like? Go ahead and mark him and take him home¡­¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this way too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the experience, babe,¡± she giggled, sticking out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go say hi to the host. You chill.¡±


    I nodded and found a quiet terrace to sit down.


    Just as I was about to pull up the Westview reports on my phone, a man approached me¨Chis Alpha pheromones thick, cheap, and reeking of arrogance. The stench was practically an announcement: <i>Look </i><i>at </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>I¡¯m <i>rich </i><i>and </i><i>full </i><i>of </i><i>myself</i><i>. </i>


    He wore a shy designer suit that screamed ¡°money with no taste,¡± and his bedroom eyes were filled with sleazy interest. No doubt he was some third¨Crate Alpha coasting off his family name with no actual skills.


    His gaze on me was shameless, his desire barely hidden.


    ¡°Princess Leslie of the Rogue Pack,¡± he drawled, as if trying to sound seductive. ¡°You¡¯re even more¡­ delectable than your holo¨Cimage on the continental web.¡±


    ¡°Another clueless, brain¨Cdead hyena,¡±


    Asphodel, my Wolf, let out a disgusted snort in the back of my mind.


    I gave him a t look and nodded without expression. That was as much acknowledgment as he was going to get from me.


    I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to identify his pathetic little Pack crest. Honestly, this kind of pick¨Cup line? Crude and prehistoric.


    apter 106 Unwee Advances


    Lucas¡® POV


    as My Pack isn¡¯t big, but we pride ourselves on reading the room.


    g to find Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s heir, Kirby, and negotiate a deal for some crystal


    I overheard his friend Leiss mention the name Leslie. And right away, arted throwing back hard liquor without saying a word.


    how Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s business took a nosedive because of her. gave me an idea.


    e Leslie in public¨Creally make her look bad¨Cmaybe I could score some brownie points with Kirby. Hell, if he¡¯s pleased enough, he might even throw my Pack a bone when ites to trading resources.


    Rogue Pack doesn¡¯t have much influence in the Westview anyway. And with Crimson Moon Pack backing me, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if Rogue Pack tries something, I¡¯ll be protected.


    I looked over at the gorgeous woman sitting alone on the terrace.


    And my courage swelled.


    I deliberately released my Alpha pheromones, flooding the area with a heavy, aggressive presence. Crude? Sure. But sometimes, brute force gets results.


    She was just a woman Kirby had dumped. So what if she was now the Lycan King¡¯s daughter? In the Alpha world, strength reigns supreme.


    ¡°Queen¡°? Please. That¡¯s just a fancy title.


    At the end of the day, she was still just a discarded ex¨Cfianc¨¦e of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s heir. What¡¯s there to be proud of?

 Reaper 107

    Chapter 107 The Wrong Alpha


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    That low¨Cranking Alpha clearly wasn¡¯t pleased. He let out a mockingugh. ¡°So the queen of Rogue Pack is doing the strong independent woman act now? Refusing friendly advances from other Alphas? What¡¯s the matter¨Ctoo proud to y nice?¡±


    His dismissive tone made it clear¨Che thought I was all bark and no bite.


    My expression remained calm, the corners of my lips lifting into a cold, mocking smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not interested in bottom¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cbarrel trash like you.¡±


    No need for theatrics¨Cjust one look was enough. I released the full force of my Alpha pheromones, the purest, highest¨Cranking bloodline of Rogue Pack royalty, like an invisible iceberg crashing down. His pathetic attempt at provocation was instantly crushed beneath its weight.


    And he thought he could throw his pheromones at me?


    I didn¡¯t want to waste another second in this ce. I stood up immediately and headed off to find Astrid.


    The stir we caused hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed¨Cmore than a few wolves had picked up on the tension.


    That low¨Crank Alpha, already flushed pale from being suppressed by my presence alone, now looked utterly humiliated. Embarrassment turned to rage. Before I could walk away, he lunged forward and grabbed my arm, shouting:


    ¡°Leslie, you really think you¡¯re some kind of big shot? You¡¯re just the woman Kirby dumped! So tell me- how many credits does it take to get you in bed, huh? I¡¯ve got plenty¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a ss of crimson¨Cred Moon Goddess¡® Kiss, shards and all, smashed straight across his face.


    My movements were faster than he could ever react to.


    I dusted off my arm with deliberate calm. My voice was frigid. ¡°A filthy mouth like yours needs a proper rinse. And you? You think you¡¯re qualified to touch me?¡±


    I nced him up and down with a sneer. ¡°Thebined assets of your whole family probably don¡¯t even match my monthly allowance.¡±


    Compared to this pathetic, seething Alpha, I was royalty¨Cunshakable, untouchable.


    I smirked, my presence exuding an overwhelming nobility¨Can air of innate superiority no one else in this room could rival.


    Lucas¡® POV


    Rage burned through my chest like wildfire. I could barely hold back the urge to snap.


    In front of this entire crowd of wolves¨Cshe did this to me?


    I was still an Alpha. I was the one everyone tiptoed around in my Pack, used to getting my way, used to people groveling. If I backed down now, I¡¯d be theughingstock of every Pack on the continent.


    That woman Kirby threw away had the nerve to act like this?


    Chapter 107 The Wrong Alpha


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay, you arrogant bitch!¡±


    I roared, ws shing out, and lunged at her aiming straight for that smug face of hers.


    But I didn¡¯t even make it halfway.


    Before I couldnd a single blow, she caught my wrist mid¨Cswing.


    Then in one smooth, brutal motion¨Cshe twisted, dropped low, and mmed me over her shoulder.


    That sound was unmistakable¨Csomething in my arm had snapped.


    Kirby POV


    From the upstairs terrace, through the ss, I had seen everything unfold.


    From the moment that idiot Lucas walked toward Leslie, I hadn¡¯t taken my eyes off her.


    Lance, my Wolf, paced restlessly inside me, agitated and bristling with fury.


    There was jealousy. There was anger. And¨Cthough I hated to admit it¡ªa protective instinct I couldn¡¯t suppress, boiling in my veins.


    When I saw Lucas flood her with that filthy pheromone cloud, then raise his ws to attack her¨Cmy self- control snapped.


    I tore down the stairs without thinking.


    By the time I arrived, she had already broken the bastard¡¯s arm without even breaking a sweat.


    She didn¡¯t need me at all.


    Watching her¨Cstrong, cold, unstoppable¨CI was struck by a deep, gut¨Cwrenching sense of regret.


    Lucas, still twitching on the ground, tried to crawl back up.


    That was thest straw.


    I stepped forward and mmed my boot into the back of his skull, grinding him straight into the floor.


    I nced down at him with disgust, then turned to Leslie. My voice was tight. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Arms crossed, her posture screamed <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>talk </i><i>to </i>me.


    I noticed the distance in her eyes, the cold in her silence.


    And for a split second, I actually fel¡­ disappointed.


    But I masked it quickly.

 Reaper 108

    Chapter 108 A Dog Dares to Bite the Queen


    Leiss<b>¡® </b>POV


    I rushed down after Kirby and saw that idiot Lucas lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    ¡°Lucas, are you out of your mind?¡±


    I shouted in disbelief.


    His family only runs some no¨Cname little Pack with no real background, and he dared to use his pheromones to provoke Leslie? Tried toy hands on her? Does he have a death wish?


    And then Kirby kicked him again. That surprised me even more.


    Word is, Kirby and Leslie haven¡¯t been on good terms for ages. So why was the first one <i>to </i>rush to her side when she was in danger¡­ her ex¨Chusband?


    Astrid came running too, looking anxious as she checked Leslie over. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Leslie calmly shook her head without the slightest sign of fear.


    Of course she wasn¡¯t scared. With her skills, that low¨Crank Alpha like Lucas couldn¡¯t touch a hair on her head.


    Still, Kirby showing up like that¡­ totally unexpected.


    Lucas finally came to his senses on the ground, clutching his broken arm and cursing, ¡°Fuck! Who the hell kicked me?!¡±


    Iughed from how pissed off I was. ¡°Lucas, open your fucking dog eyes and take a look. Tired of living, huh?¡±


    This guy usually acts all meek in front of us, and now he dares to run his mouth like this? Unreal.


    When he heard my voice, Lucas froze. Then he opened his eyes and looked up.


    When he saw Kirby¡¯s cold, dark eyes, the kind of dominant top¨Ctier Alpha aura that could crush bones hit him like a tidal wave¨Che went white with fear on the spot.


    He forgot all about the pain and scrambled to kneel in front of Kirby like a roach.


    ¡°Lord Kirby, why are you here?!¡±


    This can¡¯t be right. I thought Kirby hated Leslie. Why would he stand up for her?


    Lucas didn¡¯t have time to think it through. He immediately tried to plead his case. ¡°Lord Kirby, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! I just wanted to teach that woman a lesson. She¡¯s been ndering your name all over the Continental Net¨Cit¡¯s disgusting! You¡¯re a gracious Alpha, I know you wouldn¡¯t stoop to deal with her, but us, as your friends¨Cwe couldn¡¯t just stand by! She needed to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Yeah, sure. He was <i>totally </i>doing it for Kirby.


    The moment those words left his mouth, Kirby kicked him square in the chest. Lucas went pale with pain.


    Kirby¡¯s expression was icy, his voice t. ¡°You think someone like you is qualified <i>to </i>be friends with


    Chapter 108 A Dog Dares to Bite the Queen


    Crimson Moon Pack?¡±


    I jumped in fast, rushing to Leslie and waving my hands. ¡°We¡¯re not friends with him! Kirby doesn¡¯t know. him at all. This has nothing to do with Crimson Moon Pack¨Cit was his own idea! Leslie, don¡¯t


    misunderstand¨Cplease!¡±


    I knew damn well Kirby wasn¡¯t trying to go to war with Leslie.


    Whether it¡¯s personal or for the sake of the Pack¡¯s interests, he needs to keep things civil with her.


    So I had to be the one to clean up this mess.


    ¡°Not just any mutt gets to call themselves Kirby¡¯s friend. This Lucas guy has no shame.¡±


    Leslie suddenly chuckled in front of everyone. ¡°No need to exin. It¡¯s not the first time a ¡®friend¡® of Crimson Moon Pack hase to cause me trouble. Beta Leiss did plenty back in the day, too¡­¡±


    I froze and looked down, too ashamed to answer.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. As Kirby¡¯s friend, back during the three years they were bonded, I gave Leslie no end of trouble.


    My tactics weren¡¯t any better than Lucas¡®, just more polished.


    I really had no right to argue.


    That woman¡ªshe¡¯s brutal.


    Instinctively, I turned and nced at Kirby standing in front of us, his back straight as ever.


    His hands were clenched at his sides, veins bulging.


    No doubt about it¨Che was hurting.


    Lucas, still rolling on the ground from the pain, looked up with a pale face and cried, ¡°Lord Kirby, I swear I was just thinking about you! I didn¡¯t know you still cared about that woman! If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have done it even with a hundred lives!¡±


    This guy¨Cis he brain¨Cdead?


    He actually said that with both Kirby and Leslie standing right there?


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up, Lucas! Who said you get to speak here? Since when are Kirby¡¯s affairs yours to meddle in? You trying to get yourself cklisted from every Pack on the continent?!¡±


    F*cking idiot.

 Reaper 109

    138


    Chapter 109 Not Even Worth a nce


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    What a spectacr sh*tshow that was.


    Too bad I had zero interest in sticking around for the rest of it.


    Inced at Astrid. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. Looking at wolves I don¡¯t like ruins my mood.¡±


    And the one I didn¡¯t want to see¡­ was Kirby.


    Astrid caught my meaning instantly and nodded.


    I picked up my bag, clicked my heels on the floor, and turned to leave without hesitation.


    I couldn¡¯t care less about the gawking stares from the other wolves.


    If they wanted to keep watching, they could stare at Kirby all night for all I cared.


    Astrid went to get her car, and I waited at the entrance.


    The night wind was cool, carrying a sharp chill.


    Behind me, I heard heavy, familiar footsteps.


    I didn¡¯t turn around.


    Leslie.¡±


    His voice was low and smooth¨Cfar too familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cut all ties with Liana. I was wondering¡­ can we be friends again?¡±


    He stopped beside me, eyes full of emotion as he looked at me.


    I nced sideways at him, raised an eyebrow, and said with biting sarcasm, ¡°I¡¯m very picky about the Pack ranking and bloodline purity of my friends. Alpha Kirby, you don¡¯t meet any of my standards. Let¡¯s not.¡±


    Kirby stiffened.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly miss the rejection in my tone.


    Friendship? I wouldn¡¯t even nod at him in passing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually think I hated you because of Liana, that little Omega? That now that she¡¯s out of the picture, I should forgive you? Let things go?¡±


    I turned my head slightly, eyes sharp.


    Kirby¡¯s face twitched. His expression darkened.


    His voice was heavy and cold. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    He asked me that.


    Chapter 109 Not Even Worth a nce


    I raised my brows, my voice turning frigid. ¡°Honestly? I think you¡¯re a disgrace of an Alpha. During <b>our </b>bond, you hurt your mate just to please someone else. And for what? To pretend you¡¯re noble? Don¡¯t <b>give </b>me that crap about some deep friendship. What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m the one who was betrayed. I¡¯m the one they ndered. I¡¯m the one who wasted three years of her youth! Why the hell should I have to clean up your mess? It¡¯s disgusting. Liana was never the issue. The problem was always you, Kirby.¡±


    As I hnished, my smile faded, and a chill settled deep in my gaze.


    He was the one who killed everyst bit of my warmth and affection.


    And now I was supposed to fall to my knees in gratitude because he said he had nothing going on with Liana?


    In his dreams.


    I turned and walked away, never sparing him another nce.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stood there frozen, cold to the bone.


    Her words were like des, stripping me of even the smallest shred of hope I had left.


    I didn¡¯t even have the right to stand near her anymore.


    I could feel it¨Cshe¡¯dpletely slipped beyond my reach. I couldn¡¯t grasp her anymore, not at all.


    And that thought, for no reason at all, terrified me.


    Astrid¡¯s sports car pulled up nearby.


    The moment she got in, Leslie buckled her seatbelt without a word.


    Astrid caught sight of me in the rearview and scoffed. ¡°What did he want?¡±


    I heard Leslie curl her lips. ¡°To be friends.¡±


    ¡°Please. Him?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s not even close.¡±


    Watching that car get smaller and smaller in the mirror, I suddenly felt¡­ hollow.


    The moment I got home, I called my chief assistant, Liam.


    My voice was emotionless.


    ¡°There¡¯s a low¨Cranking Alpha named Lucas. I don¡¯t care what kind of Pack he¡¯s from. By the time I wake up tomorrow, I want to hear that his Pack has been wiped off the map.¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t know what had happened. It was the first time Leslie had ever used the authority of Westview to swallow up a lesser Pack.


    ¡°Understood, Your Excellency.


    Looked like it was going to be another long night at the office.


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 110

    Chapter 110 Unwee Reminders


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Early the next morning.


    The headquarters of Crimson Moon Pack was tense and stifling.


    I had just finished the morning meeting and walked out of the conference room.


    Leslie¡¯s cold, resolute eyes fromst night¨Cand every word she said¨Cwere burned into my mind like a brand, searing my soul.


    ¡°We¡¯re trash¡­¡±


    My Wolf, Lance, let out a low, painful whimper inside me, full of self¨Cloathing.


    Suddenly, something clicked in my mind. I turned and said to my lieutenant, Mch, ¡°Terminate all deals with Lucas¡® Pack immediately. Buy out all their assets at rock¨Cbottom prices. Then get him¨Cand his entire family¨Cout of this city.¡±


    I would never allow any nongrel who disrespected Leslie to keep living peacefully under the sun.


    Mch paused, giving me aplicated look, clearly confused by my sudden order.


    ¡°Alpha, sir¡­ word came through the dark early this morning. Lucas¡® entire Pack¡­ vanished<i>. </i>Overnight. The whole family fled the city, and their estate¡¯s already been seized by the city council¡­¡±


    Which meant trying to buy their territory was probably a lost cause now.


    My brow furrowed tightly, my expression darkening.


    2 SF 3 Z Z 5 22 2


    No doubt about it¨Cit was Leslie¡¯s doing.


    She moved fast. So fast, she didn¡¯t leave me even the tiniest opening to do something for her.


    Just thinking about everything she saidst night made me feel sick. That crushing sense of rejection left Lance in turmoil.


    I forced the difort back down and gave a short, indifferent ¡°Mm,¡± to show I¡¯d heard him.


    Leiss¡® POV


    When I heard from one of my information dealers that Lucas and his third¨Crate Pack had been wiped off the map overnight, I nearly choked on my steak.


    The prime filet mignon on my te¨Cstill red and juicy¨Csuddenly lost all appeal.


    Compared to Lucas, Leslie had really gone easy on me!


    I thought back on thest three years, all the garbage I¡¯d said to her while tailing after Kirby, all the petty crap I pulled¡­ Cold sweat instantly soaked my back.


    If she decided to settle the score now¡­ Kirby couldn¡¯t even protect himself, let alone me!


    Nope. I had to do something.


    Fast


    I jumped up, packed my things, grabbed the bouquet of ¡°Crimson Roses¡± I¡¯d been saving¨Csupposedly irresistible to any high¨Cranked female¨Cand took off in my fastest sports car straight toward Westview HQ


    138

 Reaper 111

    Chapter 111 No Room for Forgiveness


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    When I got the message that Leiss was waiting for me in the outer lounge of my office, I just let out a coldugh.


    Didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    ¡°Another loser sniffing blood, crawling back with his tail between his legs,¡± my Wolf Asphodel scoffed inside me, utterly unimpressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him,¡± I told my chief assistant, Liam. ¡°Proceed with the rest of the meetings as scheduled.


    Liam nodded. ¡°Understood, Your Excellency.¡±


    I sat through two emergency meetings, checked in on the progress of the Moon Goddess Relic project, and even grabbed a meal at the staff cafeteria.


    My schedule was packed tight.


    By the time things started to wind down near closing time, I finally remembered that someone was still out there.


    ¡°He still here?¡±


    Liam knew exactly who I meant.


    ¡°He is. Beta Leiss has had four cups of coffee and even ordered delivery.¡±


    I let out a soft chuckle. Leiss really did have patience.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Liam stepped out respectfully.


    Momentster, Leiss knocked and came in, holding a wilting bouquet of Crimson Roses.


    I raised an eyebrow. His face was stered with a stiff smile.


    ¡°Leslie, done with work already?¡±


    He¡¯d clearly assumed he¡¯d be waiting until midnight.


    I folded my arms, eyeing him with amusement. ¡°Sorry to keep Beta Leiss waiting.¡± I said the words, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of apology in my voice.


    Leiss chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Not at all. My time¡¯s not worth much.¡±


    ¡°Did Beta Leiss need something?


    I took a sip of coffee. Rich, dark, perfect.


    Leiss put on a serious face, pausing to choose his words. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what happened yesterday. Back when I was still running around as Kirby¡¯s buddy, I really wasn¡¯t very kind to you. I feel


    Chapter 111 No Room for Forgiveness


    genuinely guilty about it. So 1 came to offer a formal apology¡±


    I looked at him curiously. ¡°You¡¯re not here because you saw what happened to Lucas and got scared?¡±


    Leiss¡® smile froze, then he gave a sheepish grin. ¡°Well¡­ yeah. We all got duped by that Omega Liana. Kirby and I gotpletely wastedst night. When we started talking about the past, we realized how wrong we¡¯d been. Seriously. We must¡¯ve been blind. Leslie, since we¡¯re truly sorry, can¡¯t we just¡­ let bygones be bygones¡±


    He was smiling like a sycophant. That proud, self¨Crighteous Crimson Moon Pack beta probably never imagined he¡¯d end up groveling like this.


    My eyes shed with amusement, and I smiled as I shook my head.


    Nope.


    Forgive and forget? Keep dreaming. These people were all so unbelievably naive.


    Leiss¡® grin faltered. He must¡¯ve realized he came here just to humiliate himself.


    As he turned to leave, I spoke coolly. ¡°Leiss, the fact that I haven¡¯t gone after you should already count as mercy. Don¡¯te looking for trouble.¡±


    He paused, something flickering behind his eyes. Then he turned to me, eyes shining.


    ¡°Leslie, do you still have feelings for Kirby?¡±


    ¡°Leiss, are you looking to die?¡±


    He shrank back immediately and gave a sheepishugh before darting out the door.


    Leiss¡® POV


    I ran out of Westview HQ, stood beneath the building that looked more like a holy temple than an office, and immediately called Kirby.


    Leslie might¡¯ve seemed a little scary, but she hadn¡¯t actually done anything to me.


    That gave me a bold idea.


    Maybe¡­ she really did still have feelings for Kirby.


    If she did, then there might still be a chance. With how far she¡¯de now, there¡¯d be no obstacles if they wanted to rekindle the marriage bond. If they got back together, everything that happened in the past would be easier to fix.


    ¡°Kirby, I¡¯ve never realized just how well you and Leslie matched¡­¡±


    Personality, aura, family status¨Cit was a perfect fit.


    There should be a queen like Leslie at Kirby¡¯s side, someone truly his equal. Who else couldpare?


    Kirby¡¯s voice on the other end was cold and suspicious. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    But somehow, I thought I caught a flicker of¡­ satisfaction?


    Chapter 111 No Room for Forgiveness


    I sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s not happening!¡±


    He hung up immediately.


    I could practically hear him shouting through the screen, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your damn mind!¡±


    138

 Reaper 112

    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Right after Leiss left. I got a call from Carl¨Cthere was a charity auction tonight hosted by a top¨Ctier luxury brand, and I needed to attend.


    Because of all the scandalous rumors between Carl and me, my father, the Lycan King, even beat him up over it.


    So Carl didn¡¯t dare invite me as his date anymore. Instead, he brought Am.


    As for my date, it was Lorde¨Ca young Beta actor recently signed under Carl¡¯spany, with decent blood purity


    The idea, clearly, was to use my public profile to boost Lorde¡¯s exposure.


    Lorde looked visibly nervous in his white tux, like a fresh and clean¨Ccut prince.


    When he saw me, he blushed.


    I smiled without saying much, slipped my hand through his arm, and walked straight in with him, finding


    our seats.


    On the massive holo¨Cscreen in front, photos of the auction items rotated. Most were luxury goods, antique art pieces, and a few items that had once belonged to famous werewolves in history.


    My date, the young Beta actor named Lorde, suddenly fixed his eyes on one of the items on¨Cscreen, visibly excited.


    It was a short dagger, its sheath carved from obsidian, the hilt a single piece of raw moonstone, glowing with a cool shimmer under the lights.


    The de was said to be forged from meteorite¨Crazor sharp.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the ¡®Fang of the Crescent Moon¡°?¡±


    He mumbled in disbelief. ¡°Legend says it was forged by Master Saelin himself, using the tooth of a fallen Alpha wolf,bined with meteorite. A weapon like no other!¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    I asked.


    Lorde nodded quickly, eyes lit up. ¡°Before I became an actor, I was apprenticing as a cksmith. Master Saelin was my idol! If he¡¯d take me in as a student, I¡¯d drop everything and go to him in a heartbeat!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know much about weapons/like these. All I remembered was how much Kirby loved collecting Master Saelin¡¯s pieces¨Cespecially those infused with the energy of strong Alphas.


    He thought it reflected Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s power and glory.


    Damn it. Why was I thinking of him again? So annoying.


    ¡°Ha. Look at the big bad wolf you dumped,¡±


    Chapter 112 Eyes <i>in </i>the Crowd


    my Wolf Asphodel sneered inside me.


    ¡°He¡¯s still out here pretending he¡¯s a king.¡±


    Out of the corner of thy spotted Kirby sitting a few seats away, alone.


    eye, I


    A woman suddenly leaned in beside him, chatting nonstop, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I felt a sharp chill¨Cturned my head, and saw Leslie, sitting with that Beta actor Lorde, whispering something with a soft smile.


    Her side profile was gentle and beautiful. When she smiled, the dimples were stunning.


    So that¡¯s what she looked like when she wasn¡¯t pissed¨Cbreathtaking.


    The two of them sat close, their posture familiar and intimate.


    My chest tightened with irritation. My expression darkened. My eyes grew colder.


    My Wolf Lance let out a jealous growl inside me.


    ¡°How can she smile at a Beta like that?¡±


    Lance roared.-


    ¡°That smile should belong to us!¡±


    The woman beside me caught on and followed my gaze. She spoke loudly and deliberately: ¡°Oh wow, the Rogue Pack queen¡¯s got a new boyfriend already! She¡¯s got good taste. That kid Lorde just debuted and already went viral with his first show. The queen really is popr, huh?¡±


    I nced sideways at her, voice t and cold. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be sitting here, are you?¡±


    Her name was Vera, daughter of the Greyhound Pack leader. Just returned from overseas. Her brain had nothing in it but men.


    I had just turned down her advances. So now she was trying to cling to me like this.


    Vera paused, then forced a smile and tried to y it off. ¡°Greyhound Pack is one of the co¨Chosts. They were happy to switch seats with me.¡±


    In other words, she¡¯d sit wherever she pleased.


    I didn¡¯t respond. My expression turned cold, and my information scent was practically radiating rejection.


    If Leiss didn¡¯t pick up on it, then all these years following me had been a waste.


    Sure enough, he chose the perfect/time to speak up. ¡°Alpha sir, maybe we should switch seats?¡±


    I stood up without a word. Leiss quickly slid into my spot, bracing himself and ignoring the furious re


    Vera shot at him.

 Reaper 113

    Chapter 113 A Knife for a Smile


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    My phone buzzed. It was a private message from Am.


    ¡°That woman sitting next to Kirby¨Cis that Vera?¡±


    I frowned slightly at the name and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    It took me a minute to remember who Vera was.


    That woman who once imed she was going to pursue Kirby. Greyhound Pack had a lot of pull in the entertainment industry¨Cmoney, power, whatever they wanted.


    She thought Kirby rejected her because she wasn¡¯t pretty enough, so she stormed off abroad and got stic


    surgery.


    ¡°Heard she blew a few million credits on surgery overseas, but honestly¡­ meh.¡±


    Am sent a disgusted emoji.


    I chuckled. It had nothing to do with me. I couldn¡¯t care less.


    Just as I looked up, the auction began.


    Nothing else really caught my attention¨Cexcept for that one dagger, the ¡°Fang of the Crescent Moon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him have it,¡±


    Asphodel urged inside me.


    ¡°Make him watch as the thing he loves most falls into someone else¡¯s hands. That¡¯ll hurt him more than killing him.¡±


    When the dagger finally came up for auction, the starting bid was two hundred thousand credits.


    That was already a steep price for a weapon infused with Alpha energy.


    Next to me, Lorde raised his paddle without hesitation. ¡°Two¨Cfifty.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    It kept climbing, all the way to six hundred thousand¨Cand people were still bidding.


    Lorde was starting to waver.


    For a young actor just breaking out, that kind of money was no small thing.


    I thought about how he¡¯de with me to this boring event. I should show some appreciation.


    Without hesitation, I raised my paddle. ¡°Seven hundred thousand.¡±


    Thest bidder saw it was me and immediately backed off.


    Chapter 113 A Knife for a Smtie


    But I didn¡¯t expect Vera to raise her paddle. ¡°Seven fifty!¡±


    She turned excitedly to Kirby and said, ¡°Kirby, let me get this for you as a gift!¡±


    Kirby didn¡¯t react


    As if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all.


    We were close enough that I heard her loud and clear.


    Heh. This Vera woman clearly had no clue what league she was in. Think she canpete with me?


    ¡°One million,¡± I said.


    The entire room gasped.


    That was officially the highest price ever for a dagger.


    Vera¡¯s moment of excitement fizzled into stunned silence. She clearly didn¡¯t have more than a million in pocket money¡­ and the way she looked at me turned even nastier.


    Lorde looked like he wanted to say something but was afraid of overstepping.


    Just as the gavel was about to fall, a deep, smooth male voice called out-


    ¡°One¨Cpoint¨Cone million.¡±


    Kirby,


    All eyes turned to the two of us.


    The air buzzed with pheromones.


    I hesitated a moment, then raised my paddle again. ¡°One¨Cpoint¨Ctwo million.¡±


    To us, money was just a number.


    Lorde couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Miss Leslie, maybe let it go. It¡¯s not worth that much.¡±


    I smiled gently at him but didn¡¯t say a word.


    At this point, it wasn¡¯t even about the dagger anymore.


    Kirby called out again.


    ¡°One¨Cpoint¨Cfive million.¡±


    He turned slightly and nced in my direction.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I raised my paddle. Two million.¡±


    ¡°Two million, going once-¡®


    ¡°Two million, going twice-¡±


    The auctioneer paused, dragging it out, clearly hoping Kirby would bid again.


    Chapter 113 A Knife for a Smile


    The room was silent.


    But¨Cdisappointingly¨CKirby looked away and didn¡¯t raise his paddle.


    *Two million, sold!¡±


    The gavel hit


    Some guests were shocked. The Crimson Moon Pack alpha just¡­ gave up? The show they were expecting fizzled out before it even started.


    let out a cold snort. This dagger shouldn¡¯t have cost nearly that much. Kirby made me spend an extra million for no reason. He did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he?


    I got up and went to pay, quick and clean.


    Lorde followed at my side.


    I looked at the elegant dagger, then casually handed it to Lorde. ¡°Here. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Lorde froze, eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Thanks foring with me tonight. Just a little gift. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leslie, thank you for the gesture, but I really can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    But from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯re the only one worthy of this dagger.¡±


    People willing to give up everything for their dreams must have a ce in their hearts that¡¯s truly sacred.


    138

 Reaper 114

    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Seeing how badly Leslie wanted that dagger, I ended up giving up.


    It wasn¡¯t worth that much money, really. But out of all the Alpha¨Cinfused weapons crafted by Master Serlin, this was the only one I didn¡¯t have.


    The collection was iplete. Always a w.


    I had every intention of getting it tonight.


    And besides, it¡¯s not like Leslie had any use for it.


    But if she wanted it, fine¨Clet her have it.


    I was originally going to exin things to her and even offer to pay the two million for her. But when I heard her tell that Beta, ¡°You¡¯re the only one worthy of this dagger,¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I stormed out of the venue.


    She bought the weapon I¡¯d been dying to own, then handed it over¨Cto another man¨Cright in front of


    everyone.


    ¡°She¡¯s humiliating us! She¡¯s stomping our pride into the ground for all to see!¡±


    Lance roared inside me, full of rage and humiliation.


    This was her way of telling me-


    Me, and everything I took pride in¨Cmy collection, my legacy¨Cmeant absolutely nothing to her.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Am and Carl walked in, one after the other.


    Am smiled. ¡°Saw Kirby storming out just now. Did something happen?¡±


    Lorde blinked, confused. ¡°No, no one came in¡­¡±


    I thought of the heavy footsteps I¡¯d heard earlier and understood. Didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Am came over and took my hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±


    I nodded, said a quick goodbye to the others, and followed her out.


    ¡°Kirby backing down for you? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°You think he¡¯d back down for anyone else? He was obviously just raising the price on purpose.¡±


    Am nodded knowingly.


    As we reached a quiet corner of the venue, we saw a group of actresses surrounding the Greyhound Pack leader¡¯s daughter, ttering her with everything they had.


    They were smiling so hard it looked painful, terrified of saying the wrong thing.


    06:34 Wed, <i>17 </i><b>Sept </b>


    Chapter 114 Spite and Ssh


    After all, one word from her could decide whether they stayed in the spotlight¨Cor vanishedpletely.


    As Am and I approached, her gaze immediately locked onto mine, full of challenge.


    I straightened my back, knowing trouble wasing.


    And sure enough, she didn¡¯t disappoint.


    ¡°Miss Leslie, you really know how to spend big for a man,¡± she said with a smug, mocking tone. ¡°How do you do it, though? Every guy around you seems to change every time.¡±


    She grinned like she¡¯d just scored a win, like she was sure she¡¯d embarrassed me,


    The others chuckled awkwardly, but no one dared join in.


    They knew exactly who I was¨Cnone of them were foolish enough to pick sides.


    I smiled faintly, keeping my tone light and easy.


    ¡°Some of us are just born beautiful,¡± I said, letting my gaze rest on her face¨Con those surgically altered features, ¡°But for someone like you, that¡¯s a little out of reach.¡±


    I tilted my head slightly, like I genuinely felt sorry for her.


    No matter how much work she had done, you could still see every artificial line. What a waste.


    Her face twisted immediately. I¡¯d clearly hit a nerve.


    ¡°Leslie, don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you just because you¡¯re Lycan King¡¯s daughter!¡±


    She spat the words out through clenched teeth, her voice sharp and shrill. ¡°You¡¯re just a pretty face! If you weren¡¯t, do you really think Kirby would¡¯ve wanted you three years ago?¡±


    The moment she said his name, something twisted in my chest. My smile froze for a second.


    Mentioning him always shook me a little, but I refused to let her see it.


    Before I could say a word, Am beat me to it.


    ¡°Vera, remember when you confessed to Kirby three years ago?¡± Am¡¯s voice was cold as a de. ¡°And when you got rejected, you ran off and got your face done. What¨CKirby couldn¡¯t stand looking at you?¡±


    Vera¡¯s face flushed, turning red then white. She looked like she was going to explode.


    Her surgically widened eyes nearly bulged out. I almost thought they¡¯d pop out of her skull.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re the ugly ones! Both of you!¡±


    She screeched, her hands trembling. She grabbed the nearest drink¨Cbright and colorful¨Cand hurled it straight at me.


    I¡¯d been ready. The second I saw her move, I shifted sideways and yanked Am with me.


    The drink whooshed past, missing uspletely.


    But then¡ªI heard a panicked voice behind me.


    Chapter 114 Spite and Ssh


    ¡°Mr. Kirby! Are you all right? Should we get you a change of clothes?¡±


    It was Mch.


    I turned around and saw him scrambling toward someone whose suit had just been soaked-


    Judging by the look of it, that someone was Kirby.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I kept my face calm.


    What a coincidence.


    Looks like the drink still found the perfect target.


    138

 Reaper 115

    Chapter 115 Public Humiliation


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t even speak after hearing Leslie tell that Beta actor, ¡°You¡¯re the only one worthy of it.¡± Furious, I turned and walked away. My Wolf, Lance, roared with rage inside me. The fire of jealousy nearly burned away what little reason I had left.


    Who would¡¯ve thought¨Cright as I turned around, I saw Leslie surrounded, arguing with someone.


    It was that idiot Vera.


    I walked over, wanting to see what was going on, when a cup of fruit juice¨Csickeningly sweet with artificial vor¨Csshed directly onto me.


    The one who ended up getting soaked was me.


    Everyone around looked at Vera like she was about to be executed¨Cexcept Leslie. She still looked as calm and indifferent as ever, like none of this had anything to do with her.


    Vera¡¯s expression shifted rapidly. She forced out a smile uglier than crying. ¡°Kirby¡­ Alpha sir¡­ a¨Care you all right?¡±


    My eyes were pure ice. The pressure of a top Alpha poured out like a tangible force, freezing the air around <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    My voice was frigid. ¡°We¡¯re not close. Call me Mr. Kirby.¡±


    I said that, gave Leslie¨Cstill watching coldly from the side¨Ca nce, and then turned to leave.


    Since the day I was born, no one had ever made me look this pathetic.


    My deputy Mch quickly followed behind me.


    Vera¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m done for.


    I was just bragging to everyone about how close Kirby and I were, saying our Greyhound Pack might even marry into the Crimson Moon Pack.


    And now¨Che personally humiliated me in front of everyone, in the coldest way possible.


    Not close?


    To any werewolf trying to cling to power, that was the most brutal rejection imaginable.


    I bit my lip and red at Leslie, fists clenched so hard around the empty cup that my knuckles turned white.


    I wanted to kill her. This was all her fault. If not for her, how could I have ended up like this?


    That bitch Am just had to pour salt on the wound. ¡°Alpha Kirby probably doesn¡¯t even remember yourst name. Did you even introduce yourself earlier?¡±


    Leslie chuckled softly. Thatugh sliced into my ears like a de.


    Chapter 115 Public Humiliation


    She took Am by the arm and walked oil, leaving me standing there alone, under the weight of everyone¡¯s ridicule and pity.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The dinner party was about to start. The biggest celebrity here was obviously my Carl.


    Besides him, the next biggest star was that young Beta actor Lorde.


    The organizers couldn¡¯t afford to invite Carl on stage, and he never did anything he didn¡¯t feel like doing. But they definitely wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to hype up Lorde, the trending sweetheart of the moment.


    Lorde was used to these kinds of events. Calm andposed, he made small talk and offered a few words of blessing.


    But the host clearly wasn¡¯t ready to let go of a juicy headline.


    ¡°Lorde, you¡¯re of age now. On behalf of your fans, can I ask what kind of girl you like?¡±


    Lorde hesitated, then smiled shyly and didn¡¯t answer.


    The host switched it up. ¡°Then among thedies here tonight, is there anyone you admire?¡±


    Everyone held their breath.


    Lorde looked around the crowd and spotted me with perfect uracy.


    He gave a clear, boyish smile, shing his little canines. ¡°I admire girls like Leslie.¡±


    <i>The </i>crowd burst intoughter and apuse, turning to look at me.


    I smiled helplessly and waved at him.


    What a sweet kid¨Cso easily led into trending topics.


    I already had plenty of scandal rumors floating around. I wasn¡¯t too bothered.


    But for that young man¡­


    This might cause him some trouble.

 Reaper 116

    Chapter 116 Buying Her Into Silence


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    By the time I changed clothes and came back to the banquet hall, I walked in just in time to hear that foolish Beta boy make his little confession.


    ¡°Ladmire girls like Leslie.¡±


    I saw that not only did Leslie not get mad¨Cshe actually smiled at him, indulgently, even tenderly.


    She must have noticed me watching. She turned her head slightly and met my gaze for just a second before turning back, acting like it didn¡¯t matter at all. She smiled again at that boy on stage.


    That smile it looked like she wasforting him. Or maybe, she was silently taunting me.


    Lance roared inside me, the mes of jealousy threatening to rip my chest apart.


    Carl couldn¡¯t help stepping on stage to defuse the tension. ¡°Lorde, Leslie is still <i>my </i>rumored girlfriend. At least leave me a little spotlight, will you?¡±


    The whole crowd burst intoughter.


    Given Carl¡¯s standing, his words were clearly giving Lorde an easy way out.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The auction didn¡¯t end untilte that night. The moment I got home, exhaustion hit me all at once. I copsed into bed and instantly fell asleep.


    By early morning, bright sunlight slipped through the sheer curtains, stinging my eyes. I didn¡¯t really want to open them.


    But the ringtone from my phone had no intention of letting me keep sleeping.


    I nced at the caller ID. Am.


    I sighed.


    Why did none of my best friends understand the value of sleeping in?


    I picked up, my voice still husky with sleep. ¡°Am, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still sleeping? The rumor about you seducing Lorde is already all over the ce.¡±


    ¡°What? Seducing Lorde?¡±


    My eyes flew open.


    That was literally the first time we¡¯d ever met!


    Amughed, clearly enjoying the chaos. ¡°Someone clipped the video of Lorde talkingst night, and now, with Carl in the mix, the three of you are in a full¨Cblown love triangle. Guess who started it?¡±


    I rubbed my forehead. Did I even need to guess? The one person stirring up dramast night¨CVera. That ugly witch.


    0034 Wed, lo


    Chapter 116 Buying Her Inte Silence


    Finished


    Her dad ran one of the most powerful entertainment Packs in the industry. With his control over the media channels on the maind, spreading rumors and smearing soineone¡¯s name was nothing to her.


    It was Vera, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Congrattions, we have a winner


    I jumped out of bed, pissed off, a cold sneer curling at my lips.


    ¡°She actually has the guts toe for me? Fine. Then I¡¯m going to ruin her.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Asphodel howled with glee in my mind. ¡°Crush her! Grind her and her pathetic little Pack into dust!¡±


    I hung up and immediately called my chief assistant, Liam.


    ¡°How much pull do we have in Greyhound Pack¡¯s entertainmentpany?<i>¡± </i>


    I remembered after Carl broke into Hollywood, my father¨Cthe Lycan King¨Csecretly used Rogue Pack¡¯s name to invest in a bunch of entertainmentpanies to make sure Carl wouldn¡¯t get bullied.


    Liam paused. ¡°Greyhound? Give me a second to check.¡±


    He worked fast. Not long after, he reported back. ¡°We currently hold 18% of Greyhound Entertainment¡¯s shares. Carl¡¯s Aurora Entertainment owns 22%. If we acquire another 10%, you¡¯ll be thergest shareholder and gain full controlling interest.¡±


    In other words, practically a takeover.


    Het out an approving hum and nodded.


    ¡°Reach out to the other shareholders under Rogue Pack¡¯s name. Acquire their shares. Do it quickly.¡±


    And with that, I hung up.


    ·Ë


    138

 Reaper 117

    Chapter 117 Only One of Us Can Burn


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Early in the morning, Mch came to report thetest news spreading all over the maind web..


    Shocking Alpha Queen caught in a love triangle with rising Beta star and her rumored older me!¡±


    Who will win Leslie¡¯s heart?¡±


    I looked at my phone¨Cthose videos stitching together Leslie and Lorde with dreamy background music, all of them flooded withments saying how perfect they looked together and I felt a surge of nameless rage shoot straight to my head.


    Perfect?


    <i>I</i>, who had a three¨Cyear marital contract with her, I, heir to Crimson Moon Pack¨Cwas beingpared unfavorably to a Beta actor who¡¯d just debuted?


    Bang- I mmed the phone down on the table so hard the screen cracked.


    Mch stiffened, instantly going on high alert.


    ¡°Alpha, sir-


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    After breakfast, I wasn¡¯t in a rush to head to the office. Instead, I went to Carl¡¯spany, Aurora Entertainment.


    If I was going to acquire Greyhound Entertainment, someone had to manage the grunt work for me. Michael seemed like a good pick.


    But the moment I reached the building entrance, I saw Vera¨Cdecked out head to toe in luxury brands- strutting up too, every inch of her reeking of money.


    I had no intention of acknowledging her and was about to head straight in, but of course, Vera just <i>had </i>to shout out to me the moment she saw me.


    ¡°Leslie! Showing up first thing in the morning to beg for help? Trying to get Carl to fix your image?¡±


    Her grin was so wide it warped her entire face, and the glee in her eyes couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.


    I paused. My eyes flickered as I looked at her and curled my lips slightly. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Since when do you get a say at Aurora Entertainment?¡±


    Vera¡¯s smile faded as I shot back. She sneered. ¡°Let me tell you something. No one in the entertainment world dares to cross me. I¡¯m here to fan the mes¨Clet this scandal burn brighter. No matter how strong you act behind closed doors, Leslie, you¡¯re nothing out here. You mess with me, and I¡¯ll have every single werewolf cursing you until you start questioning your entire life. Got it?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. My tone turned sharper.


    With arms folded, I tapped my elbow lightly. ¡°So those rumors online about me and Lorde¨Care you saying you¡¯re the one behind them? You purposely smeared me?¡±


    Chapter 117 Only One of Us Can Burn


    <b>Vera </b>smugly lifted her chin. The arrogance dripping from her face was absolutely unbearable.


    That¡¯s just a little warning. Don¡¯t think the whole world revolves around you. So Lorde admires you? Great. That just makes it more satisfying to bury him at the peak of his fame. I¡¯ll have everyone know who really runs this ce!


    Vera¡¯s POV


    I stood there, staring at Leslie¡¯s face¨Cthat gorgeous, infuriating face¨Candughed coldly to myself.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of her. Sure, our Pack might not rival Rogue Pack in terms of raw power, but when it came to media influence? On the continent, Greyhound Pack didn¡¯t take orders from anyone.


    Let¡¯s see how far you get, Leslie. I won¡¯t let you stay on that high horse for long.


    But when she heard me, Leslie just lowered her head and let out a softugh. Not a single trace of panic or fear in thatugh¨Clike my words weren¡¯t even worth responding to. Like they were a bad joke.


    That smile¨Cso calm, so dismissive¨Cit made me want to tear her apart.


    138

 Reaper 118

    Chapter 118 One Throne, Two Queens


    <b>Vera¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    My rage shot through the roof. That aloof, condescending look on her face made my teeth itch with fury.


    Just when I thought I was going to explode, she finally opened her mouth¨Cslow and calm, her tone sharp as ice,


    ¡°Miss Vera, is all this just because of Kirby?¡±


    That sentence stabbed straight into my heart. I froze for a split second, a wave of panic shing through me.


    But I quickly pulled myself together. No point pretending anymore in front of her.


    I was going to make it clear¨CKirby was mine. No one could take him.


    ¡°At least you know,¡± I replied coldly. ¡°Since your marriage contract is already broken, stay far away from him. Don¡¯t let me catch you circling around him again, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    That was harsh enough, right?


    But she just gave me a sideways nce and let out a sharp, mockingugh.


    <i>That </i>look, that smirk¨Cit was like she wasughing at me for dreaming too big.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a habit of picking up garbage,¡± she said, breezy and indifferent. ¡°You should go tell him not to show up in my sight.¡±


    Garbage? Did she justpare Kirby to garbage?


    What gave her the right to look down on him like that?


    Did she really think every she¨Cwolf on the was supposed to worship Kirby?


    This woman¨Cwas she blind? Or was she just deliberately trying to provoke me?


    I was shaking with fury. ¡°You-¡±


    I gritted my teeth, but not a single word came out.


    Her beauty was so sharp it almost hurt to look at. Her aura was overwhelming, making it hard to even breathe. That innate confidence and nobility that radiated from her bones¨Cthat was something I could never reach, no matter how hard I tried.


    I was choking on the unfairness of it all.


    Why did she get everything good in the world?


    Why was the person I couldn¡¯t have the one <i>she </i>didn¡¯t even want?


    It was like getting pped across the face¨Chard.


    She didn¡¯t even bother wasting more words on me. She just tilted her head slightly, gaze cool and arrogant as she looked me over.


    Chapter 118 One Throne, Two Queens


    ¡°<b>You </b>want to cklist Lorde?¡± she said, voice full of challenge. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make him a star.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to know exactly who really runs this ce.¡±


    She was openly dering war.


    She thought she could walk all over me?


    She thought she could control everything?


    I couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation. I bit back hard. ¡°Fine, Leslic. You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    But I was already being crushed by her presence. I could barely breathe, but I couldn¡¯t let her see that I was losing.


    She just looked at me with a calm, cold smirk tugging at her lips.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still be this confident a few hours from now,¡± she said.


    Then she turned and walked in, leaving me standing there trembling with rage.


    She thought she¡¯d won?


    She was wrong. Dead wrong.


    I, Vera, will never let her keep riding high.


    Just wait and see, Leslie. You¡¯re going to pay for this..


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I pushed open the ss doors of Aurora Entertainment. The chilled air mixed with a faint perfume scent, and neon light reflected wildly off the ss walls.


    Behind me, Vera hurried in after me, her steps loud and fast¨Clike a little wolf desperate to be noticed.


    I nced at her, said nothing, and headed straight to the front desk.


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw me. Her voice turned respectful, practically reverent. ¡°Miss Leslie, here to see Mr. Michael? He¡¯s going to be thrilled!¡±


    I gave a small nod and a polite smile. ¡°Is he in? Can I go straight up?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The receptionist quickly stepped out from behind the desk and led the way to the elevator, pressing the button as smoothly and carefully as if she were afraid to dy me even one second.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Vera standing off to the side, her expression dark and thunderous, like the sky before a storm.


    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t take being ignored.


    She shrieked at the receptionist, her voice sharp as nails on a chalkboard. ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see <i>me </i>standing here too?!¡±


    Chapter 118 One Throne, Two Queens


    Her tone grated so hard I nearly burst outughing.


    Finished


    The receptionist froze, then calmly gave Vera a once¨Cover and replied with a straight face, ¡°You must be one of Audrey¡¯s fans? The cosmetic surgery turned out alright, but unfortunately Audrey isn¡¯t signed with ourpany.¡±


    I nearly choked trying not tough.


    Audrey? That sh¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cpan idol who built her whole career off her looks?


    Vera¡¯s face did resemble hers a bit¨Cbut that jab was brutal and perfect.


    This receptionist?


    A dangerous tongue on her.


    And I loved it.

 Reaper 119

    138


    Chapter 119 Don¡¯t Start a War You Can¡¯t Win


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Vera¡¯s face flushed a deep red, nearly stomping in ce from rage. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan! I want to see your boss, Michael! Tell him toe down and meet me!¡±


    Her voice was so shrill it nearly pierced the ceiling, drawing nces from several people in the lobby.


    But the receptionist remained calm, her tone as steady as ever. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have what it takes to <i>be </i>a star. You should head home.¡±


    ¡°To make it in this industry, looks aren¡¯t enough. Besides, ourpany has a strict policy¨Cwe don¡¯t take on surgically altered talent.¡±


    That line lit the fuse.


    Vera exploded. ¡°So what if I had surgery? I didn¡¯t use <i>your </i>money!¡±


    She was practically screeching now, her face a storm of anger and shame. The sight filled me with such satisfaction I almostughed out loud.


    Leaningzily against the elevator, I let out a soft chuckle and slowly gave her face a once¨Cover. ¡°If it were the pre¨C<i>op </i>Vera, I¡¯d say she was a perfect fit for horror films.¡°.


    ¡°Who knows, the Oscars might even have to create a ¡®Best Monster Award¡® just for you.¡±


    <i>Her </i>face went from red to green in seconds¨Clike she¡¯d just been skinned alive in public.


    She whipped her head toward me, eyes zing, and screamed, ¡°Leslie, don¡¯t think I won¡¯te after you! I swear I¡¯ll get some thugs to-¡±


    Ding<i>. </i>


    The sharp chime of the executive elevator cut her off.


    The doors slid open, and the cool gleam of polished metal reflected the amused curve of my lips.


    I raised a brow, casting her a cold, mocking nce. ¡°Vera, sure, you¡¯ve got a mouth. But what about a brain? Next time you want to provoke someone, maybe weigh what you¡¯re actually worth first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t spare her another look as I stepped into the elevator, leaving her there trembling with fury.


    As the doors closed, fire and satisfaction swirled in my


    chest.


    So you want to y, Vera? Fine. This game is just beginning.


    The elevator doors opened to the executive floor. Michael came striding out, scanning the room. The second he saw me, relief spread across his face.


    I offered him a light smile as he hurried over with that familiar eager expression.


    ¡°Miss Leslie! You could¡¯ve just called. No need to trouble yourself with a visit.¡±


    His tone was cautious, almost reverent¨Cnothing like the ruthless mogul who could flip the entire entertainment industry with a word.


    06:34 Wed, 17 <b>Sept </b>


    Chapter 119 Don¡¯t Start a War You Can¡¯t Win


    Finishen


    <b>I </b>found it amusing Michael always showed a certain fear and respect around me. I quite liked that<b>. </b>


    Behind us, Vera¡¯s face twisted with disbelief Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected Michael to be so deferential


    <b>toward </b>me


    She tried to butt in. ¡°Michael, you-


    Bun Michael cut her off with a sudden sharp re, his expression turning cold, voice filled with threat.


    What was that you just said? You were going to <i>do </i><i>what</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    He didn¡¯t bother softening his words..


    Vera visibly flinched, panic flickering in her eyes.


    Still trying to hold her ground, she snapped back, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Greyhound Pack¡¯s heiress! Ask Leslie if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    She really tried to use me to back her up?


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly. I neither confirmed nor denied a thing.


    Let her il¨Cthis drama was hers alone to y out.


    Michael let out a coldugh, the corners of his lips curling up with disdain. His eyes held nothing but


    contempt.


    ¡°Your father wouldn¡¯t even dare speak to Leslie that way.¡±


    ¡°And you think you can?¡±


    His attitude was ice¨Ccold, showing exactly how little he cared about Vera or her so¨Ccalled power.


    138

 Reaper 120

    Chapter 120 The Real Power y


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Vera clearly had no idea who she was dealing with when it came to Michael.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    She¡¯d thought that since they were both big names in the entertainment industry, Michael would give her some face. But judging by the look on his face now, she couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.


    She forced herself to keep herposure. ¡°Michael, I came here to talk business.¡±


    She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°business,¡± as if trying to recover a shred of authority.


    Michael wasn¡¯t having it. His tone was blunt and impatient. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to talk business. And we don¡¯t have time to babysit nobodies. Annie, call security and have her escorted out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The receptionist responded immediately, her movements sharp and efficient.


    Michael turned back to me with a confident smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leslie. You¡¯re absolutely safe here.<b>¡± </b>


    I gave a small nod. Vera¡¯s threats didn¡¯t even make me flinch.


    Gang rape? Please. The girl really had guts saying something that bold.


    Michael and I stepped into the elevator together, the atmosphere noticeably lighter.


    I pulled out my phone and sent him a voice recording¨Cit was something I¡¯d secretly captured earlier at the entrance when Vera ran her mouth.


    She probably never imagined I¡¯d be one step ahead of her.


    ¡°This should clear Lorde¡¯s name.¡±


    I kept my tone even. I wasn¡¯t about to let that girl¡¯s wild usations drag someone innocent through the mud.


    Michael listened to the clip, and a slow grin crept onto his face. He teased, ¡°Miss Leslie, you¡¯re a real strategist<b>, </b>aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    I shot him a look. ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed a full acquisition of Greyhound Pack. The shareholder meeting will announce control transfer this afternoon. You good on your


    end?<b>¡± </b>


    15:41 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 120 The Real Power y


    <b>A </b>(33


    Finished


    He instantly dropped the joking tone, face turning serious. ¡°Of course. What Miss Leslie wants is what Aurora Entertainment wants.¡±


    His answer was firm and absolute.


    I was pleased with his cooperation.


    I smiled slightly and added, ¡°Once the takeover is done, you¡¯re going to have your hands full.¡±


    Michael caught on immediately¨Che knew I was handing him Greyhound Pack to manage.


    He couldn¡¯t hide the grin spreading across his face. Clearly, he was more than happy to take on the ¡®burden.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll just have to work a little harder then. Gotta keep up while I¡¯m still young¡­¡±


    He tried to sound lighthearted.


    I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes. The man was pushing forty and still dared to call himself young?


    After we wrapped up the conversation about the acquisition, I suddenly thought of someone and brought him up.


    ¡°How¡¯s Lorde doing?¡± It¡¯s tough for a neer to get caught in a scandal like that right out of the gate.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. His team was pretty shaken though. They tried to plead with Greyhound and got thrown out¨Chis manager was scared out of his mind.¡±


    Michael chuckled. ¡°But now that you¡¯re involved, Miss Leslie, it¡¯s all under control.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Good. Make sure he gets extra support. He only got dragged into this mess because of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who would dare mess with Miss Leslie¡¯s man?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I red at him. Seriously, people who hang out with Carl never manage to speak properly for more than two sentences.


    With business settled, I left in my heels without looking back. If I stayed any longer, I might just punch someone.


    Less than ten minutester, before Vera could even make it back to report to her daddy at Greyhound Pack, that voice recording was already trending as the number one topic on the


    15:41 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 120 The Real Power y


    inte.


    And the public wasn¡¯t just interested¨Cthey were outraged.


    Every corner of the online world started digging into Vera.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Turned out she¡¯d been suspended in high school for bullying an Omega in her pack and was sent abroad to ¡°reflect¡± for a year.


    Aftering back, she developed a crush on Kirby and got rejected. That¡¯s when she went in for stic surgery¨Cthere wasn¡¯t a single natural feature left on her face.


    And the second she heard Kirby broke off his marriage contract, she raced back to try her luck again¡­


    But what people loved most was thest part of that voice recording:


    ¡°Miss Vera, is this because of Kirby? I don¡¯t pick up what I¡¯ve thrown away. You should go tell him to stop showing up in front of me. You want to cklist Lorde? I¡¯ll make him a star. I just want you to know who actually calls the shots here.¡±


    Within minutes, thement section exploded.


    ¡°Oh my god, the confidence! That¡¯s it, my new life goal is to be Queen Leslie.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s literally a winner at life. An Alpha queen sitting on a trillion¨Cdor pack fortune¨Clike she cares about an ex¨Chusband? She¡¯s got that fresh Beta baby¨Cfaced actor now, isn¡¯t he dreamy?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Queen, for loving the young ones. Thank you for saving our baby boy Lorde!¡±


    The only downside <i>to </i>the entire scandal?


    Itpletely cemented the rumor that I, Leslie of Rogue Pack, had a thing for younger men.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :

 Reaper 121

    Chapter 121 Jealousy Burns Colder Than Ice


    Mch¡¯s POV


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    At the top floor of the Crimson Moon Pack headquarters, inside Alpha Kirby¡¯s office, the air felt like it had suddenly frozen over.


    Silence hung heavy, and I could hear my own heart thundering in my chest¨Ceach beat pulsing with fear.


    The Alpha before me, the one I had sworn loyalty to, wore a face so dark it looked cloaked in storm clouds.


    His scent¨Cthat of a top¨Ctier Alphaced with rage and jealousy¨Cspilled out in violent waves, chilling and sharp like a blizzard. Even as a high¨Clevel Beta, I was shaking.


    I had reported thetest updates from the continental web to Alpha first thing this morning.


    At first, public opinion was against Leslie Queen, using her of seducing that Beta actor.


    But then everything flipped.


    Now the inte was overflowing with praise. Everyone was <i>thanking </i>Queen Leslie for liking ¡°young blood.¡±


    I had never endured a few minutes so suffocating.


    That pressure. That aura. It could crush bones.


    Alpha was still scrolling through thements, growing angrier with each swipe. But instead of tossing the phone aside, he just kept reading.


    Someone had even edited together a clip of Leslie and that Beta actor with dreamy music, making it look like some fate¨Cbound romance.


    And every singlement said they looked <i>perfect </i>together.


    I could sense it¨Cmy Alpha, heir to the Crimson Moon Pack¨Chis Wolf was howling in his chest, furious and humiliated.


    He mmed the phone down hard on the table. The specially reinforced screen cracked instantly.


    I jolted, my back straightening as my instincts kicked in.


    ¡°Alpha, sir-¡±


    Chapter 121 Jealousy Burns Colder Than Ice


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    My chest was a storm of fury, and my voice came out like shards of ice through gritted teeth. ¡°Those pathetic wolves can¡¯t even fix their own damn lives, and they still have time toment on other people¡¯s? Young blood? He looks like a goddamn girl. How the hell do they look perfect together?¡±


    Rage coiled in me, burning like wildfire. I could feel my Wolf, Lance, snarling in my head.


    Mch jumped in immediately, like he knew even a second¡¯s dy would be dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s all just those Beta¡¯s fans getting carried away. There¡¯s no way Leslie would ever like someone like that. He¡¯s probably clout¨Cchasing. These days, the entertainment world¡¯s all sh and no substance¡­¡®


    His tone was fast, almost desperate, with a ttering edge.


    What he really thought didn¡¯t matter to me. I just needed someone to aim at.


    I scoffed coldly. It stuck in my throat like a chunk of ice.


    Just as I was starting to calm down, that sentence from the recording stabbed its way back into my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t pick up what I¡¯ve thrown away.¡±


    She said it so lightly, like a feather drifting on the wind¨Cbut it sliced like a knife.


    It was meant for me. She wanted me to hear it.


    And it cut deep.


    Lance whimpered and howled in my mind. ¡°In her eyes¡­ are we just trash she tossed aside?¡±


    The feeling of being discarded, looked down on¨Cit ran like poison through my veins. My fists clenched involuntarily, knuckles going pale.


    I snapped my head up and locked eyes with Mch. My voice was arctic. ¡°Then tell me. What kind of man does Leslie like?¡±


    My stare was sharp, pinning him in ce like a wolf cornering prey.


    That night at the party shed in my memory again¨CLeslie had smiled at that Beta assistant Lorde with such case, such warmth. She¡¯d smiled more at him than she ever had at me.


    To me, she gave nothing but cold smirks and insults.


    Why? Why the hell does she get to treat me like that?


    15:41 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

 Reaper 122

    Chapter 122 Storm Beneath the Crown


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Mch looked like he¡¯d been scared stiff by my presence. His eyes flickered, his neck stiffened, like some invisible hand had seized the back of it.


    He stammered, ¡°Alpha, sir¡­ I don¡¯t have a very close rtionship with Leslie. I wouldn¡¯t know what type of person she likes.¡±


    His voice was trembling, clearly too afraid to meet my eyes.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I narrowed my gaze, tone sinking even lower,ced with threat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you two got along well? Go on. Tell me what you think.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear excuses. I needed him to give me an answer¨Csomething that would soothe my pride.


    Mch swallowed hard, then forced himself to continue. ¡°But¡­ I think¡­ when Leslie gave up her royal identity just to enter a marriage contract with you¡­ it shows she must be into your type¨Ctop¨Ctier Alphas, of course! That Lorde guy? He¡¯s nothing. Her Majesty would never lower her standards for some mutt¨Cblooded Beta like him.¡±


    His words were full of ttery, clearly aimed at dousing the mes of my rage.


    I lowered my eyes and stayed silent for a few seconds.


    His words, overblown as they were, did ease my anger¨Cif only just a little.


    I spoke coldly, changing the subject. ¡°Start prepping the press conference. The TopPoint Industriesunch must go off without a hitch. Not a single mistake.¡±


    I needed to shift focus to work. If I didn¡¯t, all these useless emotions would consume me whole.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll oversee it personally. I¡¯ll also send over a new phone right away.¡±


    Mch answered quickly, professionally, then practically fled the room like his life depended


    on it.


    I watched his retreating figure and scoffed. The irritation hadn¡¯t quite left me.


    I picked up my cracked phone again,zily flipping through the screen. The flood of onlinements made my stomach churn.


    Chapter 122 Storm Beneath the Crown


    ¡°Best age¨Cgap couple on the continent¡±


    :


    Finished


    Leslie and Lorde¡¯s so¨Ccalled rtionship was still all anyone could talk about. Neither of them had confirmed anything, yet their fans were treating this ship like gospel.


    That kind of person¡­ Lorde¡­ and they think he¡¯s on my level? Are these wolves blind?


    Disgusted, I tossed the phone aside again, not even wanting to look at it.


    Worse yet, now a swarm of wolves had run off to Carl¡¯sment section to <ifort </i><i>him</i>, even offering him advice on how to ¡°win Leslie back.¡±


    They had no clue about Leslie¡¯s real rtionship with Carl. And Carl? He didn¡¯t even have time. to respond to any of this.


    He was currently on Rogue Pack territory, being whipped by his father¨Cthe Lycan King Lars- with the family¡¯s ancestralsh.


    Just picturing it brought me a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    At least I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering.


    I took a deep breath and shut my eyes, trying to calm the storm in my head.


    My fingers pressed to my temple as I muttered under my breath, ¡°Leslie¡­ did you really think you could just shake me off that easily?¡±


    There was a chill in my voice. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    I swore, one day¨CI¡¯d make her understand exactly who she was destined to belong to.


    Send Gifts


    138


    B

 Reaper 123

    Chapter 123 The Queen Takes the Board


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    My chief assistant Liam moved quickly. He¡¯d already handled the arrangements for the share transfer at Greyhound Pack¡¯s entertainment subsidiary. All I had <i>to </i>do now was show up and sign.


    Once the paperwork was done, I¡¯d hold over 51% of Greyhound Entertainment. That would make me the absolute majority shareholder¨Cthe ruling Alpha in charge.


    Liam had already notified the other shareholders to attend the board meeting. I nned to arrive a bitter than him.


    As soon as I stepped into the lobby of Greyhound Entertainment, I was greeted by <i>a </i>familiar and very loud presence¨CVera. She stomped toward me with fury in her eyes.


    ¡°Leslie, what are you doing here?¡±


    She was practically shouting.


    Vera¡¯s POV


    Standing in the lobby, fury and jealousy were eating me alive. I could barely breathe through the rage.


    Leslie. She had the nerve to show up here?


    This was <i>my </i>territory!


    How dare she stand in front of me, so smug, wearing that god¨Cawful condescending smirk?


    It was all her fault.


    A few days ago, the recording from ourst fight went viral. That stupid clip got spread across the continent¡¯s entire, and immediately I was bombarded by bacsh.


    Wolves dug into everyst bit of dirt from my past¨Cturned it inside out for all to see.


    I spent tens of thousands of credit points trying to bury the story, but it didn¡¯t do a damn thing.


    Now, I¡¯m public enemy number one. I can¡¯t even open my mouth online without getting attacked.


    Even my Greyhound Pack¡¯s reputation took a hit because of it. My father, Will Greyhound, was so pissed he screamed at me for an entire hour until his throat went raw.


    Chapter 123 The Queen Takes the Board


    And every time I think about it, I get even madder. None of this would¡¯ve happened if it weren¡¯t for Leslie.


    It¡¯s her fault. All of it.


    The more I thought about it, the more furious I got.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Clearly, I hadn¡¯t spent enough money yet. That¡¯s it. If I just threw more credits at it, bought more bots, more smears¨CI could twist the narrative. I¡¯d turn public opinion against her.


    Fueled by that thought, I rushed down to HQ, ready to make things happen.


    But the moment I stepped through the door¨Cthere she was. Leslie.


    That smug face again.


    She even had the audacity to chuckle, her tone airy and insufferably calm: ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Vera.¡±


    I snapped.


    I stormed toward her, voice shrill. ¡°I asked you, what are you doing here?!¡±


    This was my turf. No way was I letting <i>her </i>getfortable.


    Leslie¡¯s eyes turned a little colder, but that smirk on her lips only grew sharper.


    She answered slowly, like she was savoring it: ¡°As a shareholder of Greyhound Entertainment, I¡¯m here for the board meeting. I don¡¯t recall needing Miss Vera¡¯s permission. As far as I know¡­ Miss Vera doesn¡¯t even hold any shares in thepany, right?¡±


    The smugness in her voice¨Cit was unbearable.


    She was reminding me I didn¡¯t belong here. That I had no say. That <i>she </i>was the one with the


    power now<i>. </i>


    My face fell. I clenched my fists so tight my nails nearly broke skin.


    I grit my teeth and snapped back, ¡°This is my Pack¡¯spany! I can show up whenever I want! And you¨Cyour pitiful little stake doesn¡¯t mean anything! I¡¯ll have my father buy it all back! Now get the hell out!¡±


    My voice cracked with rage. I was trying to crush her under the weight of my presence.


    But Leslie just looked at mezily, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear with a flick of her fingers, her voice frost¨Ctipped.


    Chapter 123 The Queen Takes the Board


    ¡°Your Pack¡¯spany? Not necessarily¡­¡±


    :


    She shot me a look full of mockery, as if she was holding some trump card I couldn¡¯t see.


    My stomach twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right. But I couldn¡¯t let her see me flinch.


    33


    Finished


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you, Leslie. You¡¯re just like me¨Cyou rely on your family¡¯s name. What are you so proud of?¡± I sneered. ¡°You married into Crimson Moon Pack and still got kicked out. Now you¡¯re crawling back, trying to get Kirby¡¯s attention again, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s your real goal, right?¡±


    I crossed my arms and tilted my chin up with a coldugh, hoping to shame her into silence.


    <b>Send </b>Gifts


    138

 Reaper 124

    Chapter 124 The Fall of Vera Greyhound


    Vera¡¯s POV


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I was sure I had pierced Leslie¡¯s fa?ade¨Cthis time, let¡¯s see her keep pretending to be above it all. I waited, itching to see her explode in shame and anger.


    But Leslie didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Instead, she let out a mocking little smile.


    She lifted her eyes and met mine, her voice cold and detached. ¡°Miss Vera, there¡¯s a basic fact you should know¨Cit wasn¡¯t them who kicked me out. I was the one who dumped Kirby. And for the record¡­ I¡¯ve never debased myself with stic surgery just <i>to </i>win over a man. On that point, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    With that, she gave a slight smirk, turned on her heel, and walked off in her heels with unbothered grace.


    She didn¡¯t spare me a second nce.


    It took me a moment to register it¨CLeslie had insulted me.


    Right to my face. On my turf!


    Fury rushed to my head. I started shaking with rage.


    How dare Leslie humiliate me here!


    I couldn¡¯t think straight¨CI charged after her, ready to put that arrogant bitch in her ce.


    She was waiting calmly by the elevator.


    The doors slid open with a soft ding-


    And just as I caught up, I grabbed her arm and raised my hand, ready to strike.


    ¡°Leslie, go to hell-!¡±


    But before my hand could fall, a footshed out from inside the elevator- and mmed straight into my chest.


    ¡°Agh¨C1¡±


    I screamed, crashing to the floor and rolling in pain. I looked up in shock, blood draining from my face.


    ¡­


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Chapter 124 The Fall of Vera Greyhound


    ¡°Kirby¡­¡±


    I stared in disbelief.


    Kirby had kicked me? For Leslie?


    Finished


    He stood cold and impassive, eyes sweeping over me with open disdain¨Cnot a hint of guilt or hesitation in his expression.


    My lip trembled. I clenched my jaw against the sting of betrayal.


    Before I could even gather my thoughts, another figure rushed over.


    <i>SLAP- </i>


    A hand struck me across the face with brutal force.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± a familiar voice roared. ¡°How many damn times have I told you¨Cstop causing trouble! Do you want to drag this entire family down?!¡±


    It was my father, Will Greyhound.


    His face was twisted with fury. He turned sharply, bowing toward Leslie with exaggerated humility.


    ¡°Your Highness Leslie, are you alright? I sincerely apologize. It¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t discipline her properly. I promise I¡¯ll deal with her when we return. Please forgive us for the disturbance.¡±


    Leslie gave <i>a </i>faint smile, gaze sweeping dismissively over my pathetic figure on the floor.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here,¡± she said coolly, ¡°why don¡¯t you bring Miss Vera along to the shareholders¡® meeting?¡±


    There was no room to say no.


    Father paused for a moment, then bent at the waist and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Please¨Cthis way,¡±


    Kirby hadn¡¯t said a word¨Cbut he followed Leslie into the elevator all the same.


    Just before the doors closed, Leslie turned to him, calm andposed.


    ¡°Mr. Kirby. Are you here on business?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s eyes roamed over her, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Chapter 124 The Fall of Vera Greyhound


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Something like that,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Someone contacted me yesterday about buying my ten percent stake in Greyhound Entertainment. I¡¯m here to finalize the sale.¡±


    Leslie blinked, then gave him a long, searching look without a word. She stepped into the elevator.


    My father respectfully stepped forward to press the elevator button for Kirby, then stood back, waiting for the next one like a servant.


    And me? Iy limp on the floor, watching all of this unfold, feeling as though the strength had been drained from my body.


    Terror crept into my chest.


    My father shot me a re full of fury and disappointment, his voice a seething hiss.


    ¡°Do you even think before you open your mouth? You really have the nerve to pick fights with anyone? Why didn¡¯t you die in your mother¡¯s womb?!¡±


    I grabbed his arm in panic, desperate now. ¡°Dad, why are you so scared of her? Leslie¡¯s nothing! She¡¯s no one!¡±


    Father wrenched his arm away and yanked me up by force.


    ¡°You listen to me. Leslie is the future Queen of the Rogue Pack. If she so much as snaps her fingers, she can wipe our Pack off the face of the continent. You¡¯d better behave. One more slip- up¨Cjust one more¡ªand I¡¯ll dump you at the bordends without a single credit to your name. You can rot out there for all I care!¡±


    I shuddered all over, my face drained of color.


    A bone¨Cdeep chill settled into me, icy and unshakable.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138

 Reaper 125

    Chapter 125 The Queen¡¯s Verdict


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Inside the elevator, Kirby and I didn¡¯t exchange a single word.


    The only sound was the silent sh of our pheromones.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    His scent carried that familiar dominance of a top¨Ctier Alpha. But beneath that powerful aura, I sensed somethingplicated¨Csomething I couldn¡¯t be bothered to figure out.


    As for me, I let out the calmest, coldest presence I could muster, shutting him outpletely.


    When the elevator doors opened, my chief assistant, Liam, was already standing at attention, respectfully waiting.


    The moment we stepped out, he moved forward and pushed open the heavy conference room door for me.


    I could feel Kirby behind me, still emanating that formidable presence that made him the center of attention wherever he went.


    But this time, I deliberately walked in first.


    I wanted every werewolf in that room¨Cincluding Kirby¨Cto see clearly who was in charge here today.


    I could feel dozens of eyes on me. Some were filled with awe, others with fear, and a few with greed.


    And I relished every bit of it.


    Vera and her so¨Ccalled Alpha father, Will, followed behind us like a pair of strays, shuffling into the room.


    The meeting began.


    I barely spoke the entire time. I just lounged in the main seat, rxed, and left everything to Liam.


    He went through the motions with perfectposure, announcing each predetermined result and agenda item in an emotionless, objective tone.


    Meanwhile, I watched Vera¡¯s face like I was enjoying a silent film. First came resentment and indignation, then confusion, and finally¨Cpure, unfiltered fear.


    Chapter 125 The Queen¡¯s Verdict


    :


    Her pheromones had shifted from sharp defiance to weak, whimpering despair.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Listen,¡± My Wolf, Asphodel, growled in satisfaction deep inside me. ¡°Listen to that little she- wolf sobbing in despair. It¡¯s the sweetest song a queen could ask for.¡±


    I watched her, amusement flickering on my lips, as that face¨Cstiff from all the cosmetic work- slowly drained of all color.


    Absolutely delicious. Not a single bit disappointing.


    This was what happened when someone crossed me.


    I gave her a lesson she¡¯d never forget, carved into her memory with the sharpest, coldest facts.


    She finally understood what the oue of this meeting meant.


    As the majority shareholder, I now controlled Greyhound Entertainment.


    Her father had been stripped of his chairman title. Michael from Aurora Entertainment would be taking over Greyhound¡¯s operations.


    And as of today, the Greyhound Pack would be just another obscure vassal under Rogue Pack Westview headquarters.


    I was sure that after this, Will wouldn¡¯t bother keeping that empty¨Cheaded blonde daughter of his around. He still had a bastard son to fall back on, after all.


    Vera would finally disappear from my sight for good.


    The moment the meeting ended, I had no interest in making small talk with the losers. With a nce at Liam, I stood and left.


    I could sense Kirby trying <i>to </i>catch up, wanting to talk.


    ¡°What does a discarded male wolf think he¡¯ll gain?¡± Asphodel scoffed coldly inside me.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    My time is valuable.


    And I won¡¯t waste it on anyone who doesn¡¯t matter.


    Send Gifts


    138


    212


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 126 The Price of Pride

 Reaper 126

    Kirby¡¯s POV


    #Finished


    I stood in ce, watching Leslie¡¯s car drive away without the slightest hesitation, until it finally disappeared from view.


    Only then did I sigh and head to my own car.


    It took less than half an hour to reach Bloodrock Estate. The moment I walked through the door of the main residence, the Beta butler approached with a rigid posture.


    ¡°Sir, the Alpha is waiting for you in the study.¡±


    I gave a curt nod and made my way upstairs without a word.


    Just as I stepped into the hallway, something came flying straight at my head.


    A porcin teacup.


    I dodged easily, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°You still have the nerve toe back?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s voice rang out from inside the study. My father sat behind his desk, his expression as dark as thunderclouds. The air pressure in the room was almost suffocating.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± I asked tly, walking in.


    ¡°You handed Greyhound Pack over to Leslie just like that?¡± he spat, jaw clenched in fury. ¡°Are you really that eager to please her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. Just stared at him with a nk face, letting him rant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± Marcus snapped. ¡°Leslie targeted Vera and you just handed her everything. Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Rogue Pack is trying to put pressure on us from every side, and this was your chance to renegotiate terms! Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s image has taken a hittely Leslie needs us. You should¡¯ve used that to your advantage!¡±


    ¨C


    He mmed his hand down on the desk. ¡°But you bargaining chips!¡±


    you just gave away one of ourst


    I stayed silent for a long beat, then finally said, ¡°There was no need for negotiation.¡±


    My voice was cold and low. ¡°Rogue Pack already held enough shares in Greyhound to influence decisions. If Leslie wanted the rest, it¡¯s not worth the trouble to fight her over it.¡±


    Chapter 126 The Price of Pride


    His eyes red with rage again, but I kept going.


    33


    Finished


    ¡°Greyhound Entertainment is already hemorrhaging money. The internal books are a mess. Holding shares in that dump isn¡¯t a privilege ¨C it¡¯s a burden. I¡¯m not interested in cleaning up


    their mess.¡±


    To me, it wasn¡¯t worth keeping.


    And if she wanted it¡­ well.


    It was just a small, meaningless constion prize.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The moment I said, ¡°If Leslie wants it, she can have it,¡± I felt the temperature in the room spike with my father¡¯s fury.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    His Alpha pheromones roared to life old but not dulledshing out like a forest fire. I could practically see the veins bulging in his neck. The fury of a patriarch betrayed by his heir.


    But the second I mentioned Greyhound Entertainment¡¯s financial copse, the anger in his eyes dulled into something colder. More calcting.


    His tone shifted.


    ¡ª


    ¡°To be frank,¡± Marcus said, voice heavy with warning, ¡°that old bastard Lars the King of Rogue Pack ¨C isn¡¯t going to forgive us anytime soon.¡±


    He tapped a finger against the mahogany table. ¡°If we start an all¨Cout war now, neither side wins. Which is why they¡¯re holding back¡­ for now. But that won¡¯tst forever.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair with a grunt. ¡°There¡¯s another way.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. I didn¡¯t like the glint in his.


    ¡°By birth, by power, by status ¨C Leslie is your match in every way,¡± he said. ¡°Had she not hidden her identity when she married you, she would¡¯ve been your official, celebrated mate.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    He saw it. He smirked.


    ¡°So use that,¡± he said sharply. ¡°She used to love you. That didn¡¯te from nowhere. If you put in the effort, she¡¯lle back.¡±


    I stared at him, silent.


    Chapter 126 The Price of Pride


    Marcus¡¯s expression darkened.


    33


    Finished


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about your feelings anymore. This is about politics. A marriage between Rogue Pack and Crimson Moon Pack is a strategic alliance. Two titans joining forces. It will secure your position, secure our legacy and lock her in where she belongs.¡±


    ¡ª


    He pointed a finger at me.¡°This is what must be done.¡±


    Send Gifts


    ?


    138

 Reaper 127

    Chapter 127 No One Else


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    A political marriage?


    My expression darkened as I lifted my gaze to meet his. ¡°She won¡¯t agree to that.¡±


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Especially not if I¡¯m the one involved. If Leslie had ever been open to a purely strategic alliance, she wouldn¡¯t have approached me under another name. What she wanted was never just a contract without feelings.


    ¡°Do you really want to sit back and watch her end up with another Alpha?¡± Marcus scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you realize what a blow that would be to Crimson Moon Pack?¡±


    ¡°There may be a few Alphas out there stronger than you, Kirby¨Cbut not many. And whoever Leslie chooses, if it¡¯s not you, then we¡¯re the ones who end up looking like fools. There¡¯s nothing to gain and everything to lose.¡±


    He leaned forward, voice sharp and cutting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman either. But with the kind of power and bloodline she has behind her, I¡¯m more than willing to let go of past grievances and ept her again. That¡¯s how valuable this is.¡±


    My expression froze.


    Watch her marry someone else?


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be with another man¡­¡±


    Lance let out a low, pained howl deep inside me. Just the thought of it made him feel suffocated.


    There were always men around Leslie¨Chovering, scheming, trying to get close. But I¡¯d never once believed she¡¯d actually settle for any of them.


    Still¡­ if she did¡­.


    The idea alone made my brows knit together in an ugly scowl.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    No. Absolutely not.


    Marcus watched me in silence, his eyes hard and calcting.


    15:42 Wed<b>, </b>Sep


    Chapter 127 No One Eise


    33


    Finished


    ¡°If Leslie refuses, then we¡¯ll find someone else. Another Alpha woman from a top Pack. Someone who can match Rogue Pack¡¯s strength. It¡¯s the only way to counter the threat Lars and his wolves pose.¡±


    My expression turned stormy.


    The thought of being tied to someone else filled me with disgust.


    ¡°No,¡± I said coldly, looking up at him with eyes full of warning. ¡°I don¡¯t need a political marriage. And I don¡¯t want to hear another word about Leslie. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    I had no intention of letting things between me and Leslie get any worse than they already


    were.


    And as for any other woman¨CI didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response. I turned on my heel and walked out of the room.


    Slyvana¡¯s POV


    I¡¯d been waiting downstairs the whole time, expecting some major fallout from upstairs. I heard the sound of something smashing not long after Kirby went in¨Ca teacup, maybe¡ªbut after that, nothing.


    I didn¡¯t dare sneak up and listen in.


    So when Kirby finally came back down, I rushed up to him with a bright smile.


    ¡°That b*tch Leslie totally set you up, didn¡¯t she? I bet you got chewed out because of her again. You can¡¯t keep being so nice to her. She doesn¡¯t appreciate it¨Cshe just thinks Crimson Moon Pack is easy to bully-¡±


    Kirby¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The killing intent in that top¨Ctier Alpha aura of his locked onto me like a freezing de.


    ¡°Slyvana,¡± he said, voice low and venomous. ¡°How many times do I have to warn you not to stir up trouble?¡±


    I froze on the spot.


    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you apologize like I told you to?¡± he snapped.


    I flinched. My mouth opened, but nothing came out.


    <b>15:42 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 127 No One Else


    Kirby¡¯s gaze was cial as he swept his eyes over me.


    33


    Finished


    ¡°If I hear one more word about you provoking Leslie,¡± he said icily, ¡°you¡¯re out. I¡¯ll kick you out of Crimson Moon Pack myself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give me time to reply. He just walked off, leaving me standing there frozen in ce, drenched in cold sweat.


    Send Gifts


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 128

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 128 Not That Ship


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    33


    Finished


    Morning sunlight streamed in through the curtains at a nted angle, spreading across the


    floor.


    After a simple breakfast, I headed straight to the office. The ¡°Apex Industries¡± project was already well underway and didn¡¯t need me hovering over it daily anymore.


    Now, it was time to turn my focus toward the next endeavor¨Ca real estate development in the Starloop District.


    Once I arrived at the office, I pulled up thetest trending topics online.


    Thework across the continent had split into two camps: one shipping ¡°Leslie and Carl,¡± and the other firmly rooting for ¡°Leslie and Lorde.¡±


    To my surprise, both sides were incredibly passionate about their arguments. A small group even tried to force a ¡°Leslie and Kirby¡± ship into the conversation, but they got torn apart in the


    Heh. So theizens <i>do </i>have eyes. My name and Kirby¡¯s don¡¯t belong in the same sentence- period.


    Absolutely not.


    ¡°These shipper fans are out of their minds¡­¡±


    My Wolf, Asphodel, murmured in my mind, finding the whole thing surprisingly entertaining as it scanned through thements.


    Liam stood beside me and carefully offered a suggestion. ¡°Ms. Leslie, should we take down these trending tags?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°No need. It¡¯s harmless fun. It¡¯s not like just because a bunch of random fans like a pairing, I¡¯m actually going to get with the guy.¡±


    Carl and I? If people knew what kind of rtionship we really had, they¡¯d lose their minds.


    Liam nodded and headed out after giving his full report.


    Mch¡¯s POV


    I nced over at Alpha Kirby out of the corner of my eye.


    <b>15:43 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 128 Not That Ship


    33


    Finished


    I¡¯ve never seen an Alpha so obsessed with gossip and trending tags while drowning in work. Kirby¡¯s been unusually interested in reading fanmentstely¨Cand not just reading. The man even replies to them sometimes.


    Does he not realize his online reputation is garbage?


    Then again, I¡¯m not about to point that out.


    Kirby was staring coldly at the screen, the tension in the room climbing by the second. His information scent bristled with danger.


    Suddenly, he hurled the phone onto his desk, the impact loud and sharp. The him dropped like a stormcloud.


    I stole a peek at the phone screen¡ªand instantly understood.


    It was about Queen Leslie again.


    Of course.


    pressure around


    ¡°Alpha, shall I have this trending tag removed? It¡¯s getting ridiculous,¡± I offered cautiously.


    Kirby narrowed his eyes and stared at me for a long moment. ¡°Crimson Moon Pack isn¡¯t going to be overshadowed by those two nobodies. Got it?¡±


    His voice was cold. His gaze even colder.


    I froze for a second, almost missing his meaning¨Cthen quickly straightened. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll hire a wave of bots right away to boost the Kirby and Leslie tag above the others.¡±


    After all this time working under him, it wasn¡¯t hard to read between the lines.


    Kirby didn¡¯t respond. He silently flipped open a file, scrawled his signature across the handed it to me.


    ¡°Get to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He actually approved it?


    What the hell<b>? </b>


    Mr. Kirby¡¯s obsession with Ms. Leslie might be getting a little out of hand¡­


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    page,


    and


    213


    ¡­


    <b>33 </b>


    Chapter 128 Not That Ship


    Not even an hourter, the heated debate online had gone from two factions to three.


    Unbelievable.


    Finished


    Somehow, the Kirby and Leslie ship tag had skyrocketed to the toppletely overtaking Carl and Lorde¡¯s.


    In one of my private group chats, things were already blowing up.


    Astrid wasted no time sharing what she¡¯d dug up. ¡°Just got word from a top gossip ount- turns out that Kirby and Leslie ship tag was boosted by none other than Crimson Moon Pack. LOL. Kirby must¡¯ve finally lost it.¡±


    Am: ¡°This is what we call a historic moment.¡±


    Eric: ¡°Hello? Where¡¯s my ship tag? Do I not even exist?¡±


    Me: ¡°He¡¯s insane.¡±


    Seriously. Kirby had to be out of his mind.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on getting involved in this mess. But now that Kirby had stepped in personally, there was no way I could let it keep snowballing.


    I picked up the phone and called Liam, my tone crisp and direct.


    ¡°Take every trending tag off the. Doesn¡¯t matter how much Crimson Moon Pack paid. We¡¯ll pay double.¡±


    Liam, of course, obeyed without question. Not a second of dy.


    And just like that, the wildfire on the inte vanished as suddenly as it had started. Everyone was left trying to discuss the drama¨Conly to realize all the tags had mysteriously disappeared without a trace.


    Send Gifts


    138


    B

 Reaper 129

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 129 Birthday Mix¨Cup


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    When I heard the news, I didn¡¯t smile. I didn¡¯t frown either.


    I simply said, ¡°Got it,¡± with a nk expression.


    So she really doesn¡¯t want to be associated with me in any way at all.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Finished


    Eric¡¯s birthday was only a few days away. Astrid showed up early at my ce, insisting we brainstorm what gift to get him.


    Every year, she and Am went out of their way toe up with something original¡ª something memorable and one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind.


    I didn¡¯t worry too much. Eric was easy to please. Whatever I gave him, he¡¯d like.


    Still, Astrid dragged me to the mall, stressing out over finding the perfect gift. We didn¡¯t end up getting anything for Eric, but she did walk away with several shopping bags of stuff for herself.


    She had them sent straight to her ce. Then we kept shopping.


    We wandered into a boutique that carried a line of limited edition men¡¯s watches. One caught my eye¨Csleek, extravagant, loud in all the right ways. It suited Eric¡¯s style perfectly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one-¡±


    A hand suddenly reached over, trying to snatch it from mine.


    I moved fast, pulling the watch out of reach before they could grab it.


    When I looked up to <i>see </i>who it was, I wasn¡¯t surprised. It just figured.


    ¡°Slyvana,¡± I said tly. ¡°And¡­ Leiss<b>?</b>¡±


    Talk about awkward. The four of us stood there, face to face.


    Leiss was the first to speak. ¡°Leslie¡­ what a surprise running into


    you


    here.¡±


    Astrid snorted. ¡°You blind or just stupid?¡±


    Leiss had definitely calmed down since thest time he tried to apologize to me.


    Chapter 129 Birthday Mix¨Cup


    33


    Finished


    Can¡¯t me him. I still had a few unreleased nude shots of his tucked away, not to mention what happened to those other dumb rich boys who crossed me. He wasn¡¯t about to risk it.


    Slyvana crossed her arms and sneered. Clearly not happy to see me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Astrid shot back without hesitation. ¡°You own the ce now?¡±


    I ignored them both and turned to the clerk. ¡°Wrap this one up,¡± I said, pointing to the most. expensive limited edition watch.


    Didn¡¯t even bother asking the price.


    ¡°Wait a minute! We saw that one first!¡±


    Slyvana cut in, trying to im it before the deal was sealed.


    Leiss tried to stop her but it was toote.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the clerk said politely, ¡°whoever pays first gets the item. That¡¯s how it works.¡±


    I smirked, giving her a look that said she¡¯d already lost. My presence alone was enough to shut her down.


    Slyvana ground her teeth, clearly seething. Then something dawned on her. Her eyes lit up as she blurted, ¡°Leslie, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re buying that for <i>Kirby¡¯s </i>birthday?¡±


    The air shifted.


    Leiss looked up, stunned. Realization shed across his face,


    Of course. Why else would Leslie be shopping for a men¡¯s watch around this time of year?


    I froze for a second.


    Slyvana¡¯s words triggered a memory. That¡¯s right¨CEric and Kirby¡¯s birthdays were only a day


    apart.


    And I¡¯d only remembered Eric¡¯s?


    How delightful. I couldn¡¯t stop the satisfied smile tugging at my lips.


    Slyvana took that smile as confirmation and jumped at the chance to mock me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± she sneered. ¡°Kirby¡¯s not inviting you. You won¡¯t even get the chance to give it to him. Just hand it over-¡±


    Chapter 129 Birthday Mix¨Cup


    Leiss quickly pulled her back. ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    I turned to her with a cold look, then smiled just a little.


    33


    Finished


    ¡°Oh, you want this?¡± I said softly. ¡°Well, now I definitely can¡¯t let you have it. Guess I just <i>really </i>don¡¯t like you.¡±


    With a scoff, I handed over my card andpleted the purchase.


    Astrid stood nearby with her arms folded, watching Slyvana fume. The girl was practically vibrating with indignation.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Astrid said dryly. ¡°Leslie¡¯s not blind. As if she¡¯d ever go out of her way to give Kirby anything.¡±


    The two of us walked off in style while Slyvana stayed behind, hopping mad.


    Send Gifts


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :

 Reaper 130

    Chapter 130 The Ring That Vanished


    Leiss¡® POV


    I slipped off to a corner and couldn¡¯t wait to share the juicy news with Kirby.


    ¡°Kirby, I just saw Leslie buying your birthday present!¡±


    On the other end of the call, I heard his breath catch¨Csharp and heavy.


    Exactly the reaction I wanted.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Slyvana was there too! She bought that luxury men¡¯s watch you like. Just wait¡ª your gift ising, hahaha¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but spill everything.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    ¡°Leslie got you a gift?!¡±


    Lance let out a full¨Cthroated cheer in my head. ¡°Finally! That dumbass Leiss actually brought good news!¡±


    I held back the excitement in my chest, forced my voice t. ¡°Noted. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Originally, I hadn¡¯t nned on celebrating this year. But now, I had to make it big.


    How else was I going to get her to show up?


    Usually, I¡¯d spend my birthday with a few of the guys¨Cnothing special. I remembered, before the marriage contract was dissolved, Leslie seemed eager to celebrate with me. I always brushed her off, saying it¡¯d be awkward, just the two of us. Still, she always prepared something


    for me.


    Thinking of that, I called Mch in right away.


    ¡°What happened to all the birthday gifts I got over the years?¡±


    He froze for a second, like he hadn¡¯t expected the question.


    ¡°Sir, the more expensive ones are locked in the vault or in the disy cases.¡±


    I frowned. Why couldn¡¯t I remember what Leslie gave me during those three years?


    ¡°What about Leslie¡¯s?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>15:43 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 130 The Ring That Vanished


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    There was another long pause before he spoke again, cautiously. ¡°Alpha, which year are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°All of them.¡±


    Mch cleared his throat. ¡°First year, she gave you a ring. You¡­ lost it.¡±


    His voice dropped lower as he continued.


    The second I heard that, something twisted inside me. Lance, who¡¯d been riding high with excitement, went silent.


    I remembered now. We got married, and I didn¡¯t even bother with rings. Didn¡¯t see the point.


    But she¡¯d prepared one.


    I wore it for maybe two days. Said it felt weird. Stuffed it in a coat pocket somewhere and forgot


    about it.


    It never turned up again.


    Mch went on. ¡°Second year, she gave you a scarf. Hand¨Cknitted. You¡­ gave it to Liana. She threw it out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get a word in before he rushed through it.


    ¡°Third year, she gave you nothing.¡±


    The office went dead quiet.


    The silence pressed down on me like something was tearing into my chest.


    I stood there frozen, like my whole foundation wasing apart.


    I¡¯d crushed her warmth and passion with my bare hands.


    Snuffed it out sopletely that by year three, she didn¡¯t even bother anymore.


    The ring. The scarf. Things I had, and lost. Back then, I didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    So why did it hurt so much now?


    Why did it feel like I couldn¡¯t breathe?


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I didn¡¯t want to know the answer.


    I shoved past Mch and stormed into my dressing room. Started ripping jackets off hangers,


    15:43 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 130 The Ring That Vanished


    one after another. Checking every pocket, every seam. Piling them into a mountain.


    Nothing.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Give it up,¡± Lance muttered darkly. ¡°That was years ago. No way those coats are still here. And even if they were, the staff would¡¯ve cleaned it all up.¡±


    I refused to believe it. Kept digging.


    That ring¡­ Leslie¡¯s ring. She must¡¯ve poured all her courage and hope into that gift. Offered it despite all the crap I put her through.


    And I just¡­ threw it away.


    After a long while, I finally stopped. Walked out, picked up my phone, and pulled up Leslie¡¯s


    contact.


    My heart pounded in my chest like it was trying to break free.


    This was insane. I had no idea what I was doing. Still, my voice came out calm. Steady.


    ¡°Leslie, tomorrow¡¯s my birthday. You have toe.¡±


    It was the first time in my life I¡¯d ever invited someone to a birthday party. My chest tightened instantly.


    Her silencested a few seconds. Longest seconds of my life.


    Then sheughed.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± she said coolly, ¡°have you forgotten? We¡¯re not friends.¡±


    Then she hung up.


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>15:43 </b>Wed, Sep 17 D

 Reaper 131

    Chapter 131 Self¨CInflicted Shame


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    She didn¡¯t even give me the chance to speak.


    That was her answer.


    What did my birthday have to do with her?


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    My heart kept sinking. The sense of beingpletely rejected made my Wolf, Lance, curl up in pain inside me.


    But then¡­ Leiss¡® words echoed again.


    She bought that watch. She clearly remembered what I liked¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s just throwing a tantrum!¡±


    Lance suddenly lifted his head, clinging to hope with almost obsessive desperation. ¡°She must be mad at us, that¡¯s all! She still has feelings¨Cshe has to!¡±


    At that thought, my heart, which had been falling into the abyss, seemed to ease just a little.


    She¡¯lle.


    She has toe.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I woke up early.


    That bizarre call from Kirby yesterday hadn¡¯t affected my sleep at all.


    It rainedst night. The soft pattering was the perfect luby.


    When I got up, the sky was still gray and a little chilly. I pushed open the balcony door, letting the cool morning wind sweep into the room. A bit cold.


    Eric¡¯s call came early. I picked it up.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Eric.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I waited so long for your call, I finally had to call you myself.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°You thought just because it¡¯s your birthday I wouldn¡¯t beat your ass<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>15:43 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 131 Self Inflicted Shame


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I put him on speaker, then walked over to do my makeup¨Csomething light and refined¡ªand picked out one of Am¡¯s designs: a gown that was regal, dramatic, and elegant. A pair of heelspleted the look.


    ¡°My queen, what kind of gift have you prepared for me? I¡¯ve been wondering about it all night¡­¡± Eric asked, teasing.


    ¡°What do you even need?¡±


    ¡°I need a partner¡­¡±


    Eric said it without shame. His intentions couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m going to pursue you.¡±


    He announced it proudly.


    I gave a coldugh. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Looks like this pup¡¯s going into heat,¡± my Wolf, Asphodel, muttered inside my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your agreement,¡± Eric went on. ¡°My love is like blood running through my veins


    Click.


    I hung up without hesitation.


    Psycho.


    Once I finished getting ready, I went straight to the office.


    Liam ced the morning¡¯s meeting materials on my desk, pausing briefly.


    ¡°Miss Leslie¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack sent an invitation. Alpha Kirby wishes to invite you to his birthday celebration.¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice trailed off more and more with each word.


    Where did that Alpha get the confidence to think I¡¯d actually show up? With the way things stood between us, calling it mutual hostility would be putting it nicely.


    The office was quiet for only a few seconds before I gave a lowugh.


    213


    <b>15:43 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 131 Self¨CInflicted Shame


    ¡°What a joke. Ignore it.¡±


    What is he, some alpha now? Wanting <i>me </i>to show up and celebrate him?


    He really thinks highly of himself.


    Send Gifts


    138


    1

 Reaper 132

    Chapter 132 Not Coming


    Mch¡¯s POV


    I walked into Alpha¡¯s office with difficulty.


    :


    ¡°Alpha, Miss Leslie¡¯s assistant passed along birthday wishes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened. He was clearly displeased.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s been an issue with the ¡®Stardust¡® project, the one overseas under Rogue Pack¡¯s Westview HQ. Miss Leslie had to fly out to handle it personally. She¡¯s already left the country¡­¡±


    I paused and nced up. That excuse was¡­ honestly, a littlezy.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s voice was low and heavy. I could feel his heart drop straight to the floor and shatter on impact.


    She wasn¡¯ting.


    Hadn¡¯t she already said so?


    They weren¡¯t even friends. Why would shee to his birthday party?


    Leiss¡® POV


    That night, a bunch of us brothers showed up at the high¨Cend private club we¡¯d booked. The whole ce was shut down for the night¨Cno outsiders allowed.


    For Kirby¡¯s birthday, the event had to be grand enough.


    Everyone gathered and the party quickly picked up. But Kirby sat silently in a corner, nursing his drink. He looked like he didn¡¯t belong there at all.


    I walked over with a ss in hand and clinked it lightly against his.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Kirby.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look up. He downed his drink in one go. His eyes were so deep they seemed to have no bottom.


    ¡°She didn¡¯te.¡±


    <b>15:43 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 132 Not Coming


    His voice was cold.


    I froze. I instantly knew who he meant.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Thinking fast, I threw an arm around his shoulder. ¡°Maybe she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to show <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    I mean, with everything that¡¯s happened between you two, it¡¯d be awkward for her to act like nothing¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s got her pride too, you know? But I bet she¡¯ll give you her gift


    tomorrow.¡±


    I was sure of it. No way I¡¯d gotten it wrong.


    Leslie used to like Kirby that much¨Chow could she not know his taste in watches? That watch she bought had to be for him. No question.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Leslie?¡± someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.


    Kirby shot to his feet like lightning and strode straight for the entrance.


    I sighed and followed behind.


    But when we got there, no one was around.


    ¡°Why the hell are you shouting like that?¡± I snapped at the guy who caused all themotion.


    He flinched, especially when he saw Kirby¡¯s dark expression. Awkwardly, he pulled out his phone.


    ¡°My friend just sent me a video. Leslie¡¯s at their party¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Kirby snatched the phone from his hand.


    The video showed a group of men and women dancing together. Off to the side, a few others were drinking. Leslie stood there holding a ss of wine, smiling as she watched the dancers.


    Everyone was dressed elegantly and extravagantly. Leslie¡¯s ornate evening gown made her stand out even more¨Cso dazzling it was hard to look away.


    Sitting near her were Eric and Astrid.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold,


    The guy immediately replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a new bar that just opened¡­¡±


    Kirby¡¯s breathing turned heavy.


    Chapter 132 Not Coming


    What overseas trip?


    That was pure bullshit.


    :


    Just an excuse not to show up to his birthday party.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Mch happened to pass by. Kirby nced at him, tossed the phone back <i>to </i>the guy, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not getting your bonus this month.¡±


    I nced at Mch. Poor guy really didn¡¯t do anything.


    Everyone else at the party had a st¨Cexcept for the birthday boy.


    Kirby left midway. No one even knew why.


    I followed him to the newly opened bar.


    By the time we got there, Leslie¡¯s group had already cleared out.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 133

    Leslie¡¯s POV


    What a coincidence¨CEric¡¯s birthday was the very next day.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    He went all out this year, throwing a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind party directly inside the Frost Pack estate.


    While the Frost Pack might not rival Rogue Pack within the werewolf kingdom, its influence in human society was massive. Eric¡¯s birthday party didn¡¯t just include celebrities from the business world¨Cit was packed with political bigwigs too, including a former senator. The scale of it all was downright extravagant.


    I wore a strapless, floor¨Clength gown in deep forest green. The design was simple but elegant, the color made my skin look even fairer by contrast. I turned heads.


    My personal Beta butler, an old¨Cfashioned pureblood Beta, came to pick me up. When he saw me, he gave an approving nod.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning today, Miss.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Obviously.¡±


    He smiled and stepped forward to open the car door. ¡°Please, Miss. Allow me to drive you.¡±


    When we arrived, the estate was already buzzing with elites and socialites. The decor was refined and luxurious.


    Even I was a little stunned.


    ¡°This is way too much for just a birthday. What¡¯s Eric trying to prove?¡±


    My Beta chuckled softly, stepped out of the car to open my door, and offered an exnation.


    ¡°I believe this was Icefang Alpha¡¯s idea. He¡¯s using this opportunity to help Eric choose a future


    Luna¡±


    That exins it. I silently nodded. Yeah, it all made sense now.


    ¡°Leslie!¡±


    Am waved to me from the entryway. I saw her immediately and smiled as I walked over.


    ¡°Where are the others?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Inside. I came out to meet you.¡± I waved goodbye to my Beta and followed Am in.


    Chapter 133 The Alpha¡¯s Chosen Stage


    We hadn¡¯t gone far before a voice I didn¡¯t like stopped us in our tracks.


    33


    Finished


    ¡°I thought Rogue Packdies were supposed to be impressive. What¡¯s with the Beta boy toy? His scent¡¯s so faint I can barely smell him.¡±


    I turned and saw a blonde woman I didn¡¯t recognize. Her Wolf, to my ears, sounded like a yapping chihuahua trying to act tough.


    Seriously?


    ¡°Who the hell let a mutt like you in here?¡± I never went easy on hyenas who thought they could snap at the queen.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Leslie,¡± my Wolf Asphodel growled approvingly in my mind. ¡°A little mongrel dares challenge the queen wolf?¡±


    ¡°The Rogue Pack woman really is as uncultured as they say,¡± the blonde said, obviously shaken by my presence but still mouthing off. ¡°Name¡¯s Natalia. You don¡¯t know me, but I¡¯ve heard all about you from Vera. What¡¯s wrong? Couldn¡¯t patch things up with your ex¨Chusband, so now you¡¯re chasing some dried¨Cup old Alpha to marry?¡±


    Natalia?


    Hearing her name finally jogged my memory.


    She was a female Alpha from the Frost Pack up north¨Crecently shot to fame after starring in a drama that blew up in the Dreamscape capital.


    Carl had mentioned her during one of our gossip sessions.


    Her Alpha father controls a massive crystal mine and spent a fortune to buy her the lead role.


    And apparently, she and Vera knew each other.


    Am was just about to say something when I stopped her with a hand.


    I stared Natalia down, fury simmering inside me.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re from the northern Frost Pack doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t tear you apart. Take that disgusting scent of yours and get the hell away from me.¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 134

    Chapter 134 Shattered Face, Shattered Pride


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Natalia¡¯s expression stiffened. She pulled out her phone and held it up with a smug little shake, clearly not ready to let this go.


    ¡°As long as I look up who owns that sports car, I can find out who that wealthy guy was. That model¡¯s iconic¨Cit¡¯s a Roar of the Wind ssic edition. My father owns one too. It goes for around a million credits. I think everyone¡¯s very curious about who Miss Leslie is trying to marry, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I curled my lips into a mocking smile, voice icy. ¡°You trying to threaten me with that?¡±


    Natalia thought she had me. She thought I was afraid.


    She gave <i>a </i>triumphant little scoff. ¡°I just want you to apologize to Vera. She¡¯s such a sweet little she¨Cwolf, and you stole all her inheritance? Do you even realize you¡¯ve ruined her life? How can you be so vicious<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She did that to herself. No one forced her to do any of those disgusting things. She wrecked her own future.¡±


    I answered coolly.


    Then I looked her straight in the eye, my voice calm as I gave her azy smirk. ¡°Miss Natalia, maybe worry about your own business.¡±


    With that, I turned, heels clicking as I walked away.


    But of course, Natalia wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t return Greyhowl¡¯s estate to Vera, I¡¯ll post those photos online for the entire Packwork to see! Everyone will know your fianc¨¦ is some old man, and that Rogue Pack¡¯s noblewoman sleeps with both the young and the old! The whole continent will be talking!¡±


    There were quite a few werewolves nearby. Hearing that, they perked up, ears twitching with


    interest.


    I paused mid¨Cstep, cold gleam shing in my eyes.


    Natalia looked visibly rattled.


    ¡°Be my guest, Miss Natalia¡­¡±


    Iughed coldly.


    15:44 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 134 Shattered Face, Shattered Pride


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°My Beta servant doesn¡¯t give a damn about your rumors. He owns four private territories and a dozen Roar of the Wind cars. He has nothing to prove.¡±


    Natalia¡¯s POV


    I froze in ce, stunned silent.


    Her Beta servant? A man who drives the same sports car as my Alpha chieftain father? A man who owns four private territories? <i>That¡¯s </i>just her servant?


    ¡°You¡­ What kind of Pack are you from? Isn¡¯t it just a littlepany? Since when dopanies have Beta servants?<b>¡± </b>


    Servants who own their ownnd? With that kind of wealth?


    Am¡¯s mouth twitched. She couldn¡¯t hold back a snort.


    She didn¡¯t even bother answering directly. ¡°Miss Natalia, you and Vera are such close friends, and she never told you about Leslie¡¯s bloodline? I guess your friendship wasn¡¯t all that deep after all¡­¡±


    Leslie nced over at me, expression nonchnt. ¡°Since Miss Natalia is so invested in Vera¡¯s well¨Cbeing, maybe you should pay her debts for her. I¡¯m sure Vera would be touched. Truly, let¡¯s toast to your cross¨CPack friendship.¡±


    My heart dropped like a stone.


    Am and Leslie¡¯s words sent an anxious chill through me.


    Could it be¡­ things aren¡¯t like Vera said at all?


    Before I could react, a Frost Pack Beta butler, drawn by themotion, rushed over.


    He bowed politely to Leslie. ¡°Miss Leslie, wee. The Alpha was just saying that the gift your butler sent was far too extravagant. Mr. Eric isn¡¯t worthy of it. The Alpha himself took a liking


    to it¡­¡±


    If I¡¯d had any doubt just now, that statement shattered itpletely.


    The wealthy man I thought I saw¡­ was just Leslie¡¯s Beta servant.


    I thought I¡¯d found her weakness¨Conly to m face¨Cfirst into solid iron.


    ¡°That gift was actually from my father, meant for the Frost Pack Alpha. Eric was just the


    excuse.¡±


    Leslie smiled.


    <b>15:44 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 134 Shattered Face, Shattered Pride


    ¡°Miss Leslie, please¨Cthis way.¡±


    :


    The Frost Pack Beta bowed and extended his hand to guide her inside.


    Leslie nced at me onest time and left without another word.


    I stood there, body shaking uncontrobly.


    Contempt.


    She didn¡¯t even <i>bother </i>insulting me.


    She simply¡­ looked down on me.


    What a disgrace.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 135

    Chapter 135 Two Parties, One Answer


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Am and I exchanged a look and followed the butler inside.


    The two of us went to greet the Frost Pack Alpha first, then made our way to find Eric.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    He was surrounded by a crowd doing shots, and the moment he spotted me, he looked like he¡¯d just seen a savior.


    ¡°My date¡¯s here! The rest of you losers showed up alone, so you don¡¯t even qualify to drink with


    me-¡±


    That one shout made the crowd even rowdier. But the second they saw me, they all shut up real quick and smiled,ughing it off.


    I shot them a re and turned to walk away. Eric didn¡¯t even hesitate¨Che followed me immediately.


    ¡°God, did the Moon Goddess bless you this morning or something?¡±


    Am gagged and spun on her heel, walking off without a word.


    I couldn¡¯t help letting out a coldugh, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°Say one more disgusting thing and I will hit you.¡±


    Eric grinned as he trailed after me. ¡°I only speak the truth.¡±


    He tugged yfully on my dress. I clicked my tongue and stepped out of reach.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    From a shadowed corner not far away, my eyes were locked onto that figure in deep green.


    That strapless gown, the rich green hue¨Cit made her stand out more than anyone else. Bright, bold, striking. Her softly curled hair drapedzily over her shoulders, every movemanding attention like a spotlight had found her.


    And that Frost Pack brat had the nerve to tug on her dress like they were flirting¡­


    Watching Leslie and Eric Frost act so chummy, Lance let out a jealous, agonized snarl in my


    mind.


    ¡°She rejected us¨Cbut she¡¯s smiling at him! She never looked at us that way!¡±


    <b>15:44 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Sep </b>17


    ¡­


    Chapter 135 Two Parties, One Answer


    That kind of closeness, that kind of ease¡­ I never had it.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I gripped my wine ss <b>so </b>tightly my knuckles turned white. The crimson liquid inside looked like it could¡¯ve been blood wrung from my own heart.


    Leiss¡® POV


    I stood beside Kirby, not daring to say a word.


    The pressure around him was thick, cold, suffocating. Every inch of his aura screamed danger.


    The woman he waited all night for yesterday¨Cthe one who supposedly had to fly overseas for urgent work¨Cwas now standing at the Frost Pack birthday party, glowing like royalty.


    Barely twelve hours apart. Two birthday parties. Two very different stories.


    It was like someone had taken a brick wrapped in a velvet glove and mmed it into Kirby¡¯s face in front of a crowd.


    I nced at his stormy expression and the uncontrolled flood of cold Alpha pheromones leaking from him. I cleared my throat, trying to cut through the thick, suffocating air.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Kirby, honestly, Frost Pack is just all sh and no substance. They¡¯ve got nouveau riche written all over them. It¡¯s just a birthday party, what¡¯s the point of all this spectacle? Do we even need to show them any respect?¡±


    Knowing Kirby¡¯s personality, the idea of him attending Eric¡¯s birthday was baffling. Frost Pack didn¡¯t have that much face. The fact that he even showed up shocked me.


    Kirby lowered his gaze slightly, voice deep and unreadable. ¡°I was just curious¡­ who¡¯d bother showing up to something this pointless.¡±


    I went speechless.


    Curious about whether Leslie would show up¨Cjust say that.


    Since the annulment, that woman¡¯s been showing up far too often¡­ and clearly, she never really


    left his mind.


    Send Gifts


    138


    R

 Reaper 136

    <b>15:44 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 136 The Challenge


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    33


    Finished


    I kept my eyes locked on Leslie¡¯s back until the booming music from the ballroom stage kicked in. It was a bright, cheerful melody.


    A few top singers and dancers started to perform in session. Lights shed, the music red, and everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the stage.


    Leslie and Eric were standing in the area closest to the front. She nced toward the center of the dancers¨Cthere in the spotlight, moving with extra energy, was that woman, Natalia.


    The music pounded, energetic and wild.


    A server passed by. Leslie casually picked up a ss of juice, took a sip, and frowned. ¡°So loud¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence before two hands gently cupped over her ears.


    It was Eric.


    Standing behind her, he leaned in and said with a soft voice, ¡°Too noisy. Can¡¯t let your ears suffer.¡±


    Leslie blinked and lifted her eyes just slightly. She didn¡¯t even realize she smiled at that.


    ¡°She¡¯s letting him touch her!¡±


    Lance was roaring inside me like a wild beast. ¡°That bastard! How dare he touch our mate! Kill him, Kirby, kill him!¡±


    I stared at the scene, my eyes growing darker by the second.


    That gesture¨Cintimate and protective¨Cwas something I had never given her.


    And she epted it.


    She <b>actually </b>smiled at another man like that.


    I set down my winess without hesitation and walked off.


    ¡°Kirby, don¡¯t ruin the party¡­¡± Leiss called from behind in a panic, but I didn¡¯t hear a word.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The music downstairs came to a stop just then. The performers bowed on <b>stage </b>to polite


    <b>15:44 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 136 The Challenge


    apuse<b>. </b>


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Everyone started heading back to their seats. Natalia stood there, looking right at me, shing a smile with a very specific kind of meaning behind it.


    Am picked up on it immediately and moved closer.


    ¡°That savage mutt nning something?¡±


    I smirked, unimpressed.


    ¡°A mangy street mutt wants to challenge the Queen of the Pack?¡±


    Asphodel scoffed in my mind. ¡°Let her try, Leslie. Let¡¯s see what kind of pathetic show she thinks she¡¯s about to put on.¡±


    ¡°If she wants to dig her own grave, don¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Am raised her eyebrows and said no more.


    Onstage, Natalia lifted her mic and said, ¡°Pardon the suddenness, but I¡¯d like to invite the Rogue Packdy to perform a piece for us. Would the Rogue Packdy do us the honor?¡±


    I stared up at her, a smile tugging at my lips, one with no warmth at all.


    Where did she get the nerve to ask a guest of honor to <i>perform</i>?


    What was she thinking? That she¡¯d use me as background decoration? A pretty prop?


    Or did she think she was the professional between us, and I¡¯d embarrass myself trying topete?


    Eric¡¯s smile stiffened instantly. He leaned toward the butler and muttered under his breath, ¡°Who the hell invited this moron?¡±


    The butler looked mortified. His face turned green, then white, sweat pouring off his forehead.


    He probably regretted letting that woman in to begin with.


    ¡°Oh? The Rogue Packdy is too noble to y a little something for Frost Pack?¡± Natalia tilted her head and let out a mock sigh. ¡°Or maybe¡­. I see. You don¡¯t actually know how to y piano at all, do you?¡±


    Her voiceced with fake pity and feigned surprise. But in her eyes¨Cundeniable excitement and glee.


    Eric cursed under his breath. ¡°Leslie, just ignore her-¡±


    ¡­


    33


    Chapter 136 The Challenge


    Finished


    He was about to step in when I grabbed his arm lightly, shooting a nce toward the stage.


    I smiled, took a sip of my juice, and handed the ss off to a passing server.


    With one hand holding up my skirt, I walked up the stage, calm and graceful.


    Natalia stiffened. Just as she opened her mouth to say something, I reached out and took the mic from her hand.


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    There would be no more stages left for her after this.


    I didn¡¯t bother with her again. I turned to the audience, gave a polite bow, and approached the grand piano.


    Everyone held their breath, surprised.


    I sat down at the piano. My hands touched the keys¨Cand before anyone could even brace themselves, the notes began to flow, clear and nimble, each one bursting with brilliance.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 137

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 137 Shattered Illusion


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Finished


    Under the dazzling lights, Natalia faded into the background beside Leslie¨Cjust a shadow inparison.


    She stood there, radiant, her entire being wrapped in a soft, glowing aura that made her skin appear like porcin, her presence elegant andmanding.


    I had never seen her perform piano at a formal event before. Everything about her had always been a mystery¨CRogue Pack¡¯s media only revealed vague glimpses, never the full story.


    Now, a song adapted from Pachelbel flowed from her fingertips, each note gentle and steady, graceful yet lively, carrying a deep, unwavering strength beneath the surface.


    It wasn¡¯t just music¨Cit was infused with her thoughts, her soul. It wasn¡¯t a mere performance; it was a living painting, her life rendered in melody.


    Her conviction, her restraint, her calm, and her transformation¡ªall yed out on those keys.


    Without immense skill and innate brilliance, how could she possibly y something so rich with meaning and soul?


    And that moment¨Cher seated at the piano¨Cwas like watching a painting in motion. So beautiful, you wouldn¡¯t dare interrupt it.


    The room fellpletely silent, save for the piano on stage. Everyone held their breath, even their exhtions quieted.


    When the song ended, Leslie rose and looked over at Am with a small smile.


    Am nodded and handed her the gift she had prepared.


    Eric¡¯s eyes shimmered, as if overflowing with warmth.


    Leslie looked at him and pulled out the elegant watch. The moonstone embedded in it sparkled under the lights.


    ¡°A song for Moon Goddess, and a ¡®moonstone watch¡® for Frost Pack. That¡¯s my gift.¡±


    No.


    Impossible.


    Lance howled in despair inside me.


    <b>15:44 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 137 Shattered Illusion


    33


    Finished


    It wasn¡¯t for us. That watch¨Cthat wasn¡¯t for us. Everything we hoped for had just been <b>pathetic </b>wishful thinking.


    Before I could stop myself, I stepped forward and grabbed Leslie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Leslie-¡±


    ¡°Kirby, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Eric snapped.


    I ignored himpletely, my gaze locked onto Leslie¨Cdeep, heavy, and cold.


    The watch in her hand shimmered so brightly it felt like a de in my chest.


    And never in my life had I hated watches more. I wanted to take every timepiece I¡¯d ever owned and throw them into a volcano.


    Leslie frowned and with a small twist of her wrist, easily broke free from my grip.


    A top¨Ctier Alpha¡¯s strength¨Cutterly useless in front of her.


    She raised her eyes, expression icy. ¡°Mr. Kirby, can I help you with something?<b>¡± </b>


    I clenched my jaw. I was about to speak¨Cbut Leslie didn¡¯t give me the chance.


    ¡°Whatever you have to say, save it forter. This is Frost Pack¡¯s birthday celebration, Mr. Kirby. No need to steal the spotlight, right?¡±


    With that, she calmly resumed what she was doing, gently fastening the moonstone watch onto <b>Eric¡¯s </b>wrist.


    A satisfied smile bloomed across her face.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Eric.¡±


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 138

    Chapter 138 A Blow to the Face


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Eric raised his wrist and waved the watch around deliberately in front of Kirby.


    Finished


    ¡°Thank you. This is the best gift I¡¯ve ever received, Leslie. Definitely something I¡¯ll treasure for a lifetime¡­¡±


    His eyes locked onto mine, full of warmth and intensity, so tender they felt like they could swallow me whole, leaving me no ce to hide.


    But I couldn¡¯t ignore the icy, suffocating gaze on the other side either.


    I saw Kirby¡¯s chest rise and fall sharply, like a wounded beast on the brink.


    For <i>a </i>few seconds, I just looked down and smiled, then raised my eyes and joked politely with Eric, ¡°This model might be worth something in a few years. Better hang onto it.¡±


    Standing between the two of them, Kirby showed no intention of leaving. He just stared at me without blinking.


    Unbelievable.


    I shot Am a look, silently begging for a way out.


    She caught on instantly and rushed over, grabbing my arm. ¡°Leslie,e quick! I can¡¯t find my purse¡­¡±


    I nodded immediately and followed her. ¡°You¡¯re always miscing things¡­¡±


    Leiss¡® POV


    I watched Leslie¡¯s figure until she disappeared. Only then did Kirby pull his eyes back.


    In front of him, Eric was still standing there, smiling faintly. ¡°Mr. Kirby, Leslie clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Stop showing up in her face¨Cit¡¯s annoying.¡±


    The <b>air </b>around us dropped to freezing in an instant.


    Kirby¡¯s whole presence turned sharp and cold, his expression grim and dark.


    ¡°Frost Pack. Unless you want me to tear this ce down, get lost<b>.</b>¡±


    That domineering pressure<b>, </b>that unfiltered disdain¨Cit was all real.


    <b>15:44 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 138 A Blow to the Face


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I quickly stepped forward and tugged on Eric¡¯s arm, trying to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°Frost Pack, don¡¯t take it personally. He¡¯s just like that. Oh¨Chappy birthday, by the way¡­¡±


    I dragged Eric away, then circled back a bitter.


    Kirby¡¯s brow was furrowed darkly, his eyes locked on a single direction.


    I followed his gaze and gave him a knowing smirk. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    Kirby didn¡¯t respond.


    I wasn¡¯t giving up that easily. After all these years as his buddy, I knew him inside out. I snorted.


    ¡°Looking at Leslie, huh?¡±


    Kirby shot me a frigid re. ¡°You gonna die if you shut up for once?¡±


    I burst outughing, teasing him while I had the chance. ¡°Kirby, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually hung up on your ¡®ex¨Cwife¡® now?¡±


    With everything he¡¯d dely, how could I not see through him?


    Even if it was just guilt, there¡¯s no way a little birthday gift and a party would piss him off this badly.


    He was acting like he forgot he was Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s heir.


    Kirby¡¯s eyes darkened even more. His breath hitched, and his voice dropped to a sharp, dangerous chill. ¡°Leiss<b>, </b>I haven¡¯t even dealt with you yet, and you¡¯ve got the nerve to run your mouth?<b>¡± </b>


    I instantly shrank back, trying to salvage the moment with an awkward smile. I rubbed my nose and cleared my throat. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t see thating either¡­<b>¡± </b>


    I was the one who¡¯d guaranteed that Leslie¡¯s gift was for Kirby.


    I was the one who swore up and down that she¡¯de to his birthday,


    And what happened? Her ns, her outfit, her gift¨Cevery single thing had been for Eric, whose birthday was just one day apart,


    None of it was for Kirby.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, would he have gotten his hopes up that <b>high</b>?


    And once those hopes came crashing down¨Chis heart shattered and bled.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    15:44 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17


    33


    Chapter 138 A Blow to the Face


    Finished


    This was all Slyvana¡¯s fault. She was the one who nted that stupid idea in the first ce.


    But who would¡¯ve thought Leslie could be this ruthless<b>? </b>


    This entire day had been one long p in Kirby¡¯s face.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 139

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 139 The Queen¡¯s Hand


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Am and I were chatting andughing as we made our way backstage. We casually stepped into a random dressing room to take a breather¨Cand just as we let out a sigh<b>, </b>someone inside stepped out already changed.


    It was Natalia!


    She froze slightly when she saw me, then walked forward as if about to speak¨Cwhen suddenly, Frost Pack¡¯s beta entered with several others.


    He bowed politely as his eyesnded on me. ¡°Rogue Pack Lady, pardon the interruption. I need to take care of something. It¡¯ll just be a few minutes.¡±


    Am and I exchanged a nce and nodded. ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Frost Pack¡¯s beta gave a small signal to the men behind him. Two guards immediately stepped forward, grabbing Natalia by the arms and dragging her toward the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Butler¨Cthere must be some mistake!¡±


    Of course Natalia recognized Frost Pack¡¯s beta. His status was powerful and prestigious¡ª everything he did represented Frost Pack¡¯s official stance.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, you failed to follow the agreed terms during your performance. That counts as a <b>stage </b>incident. When that happens, we have to return the goods and terminate the contract. I¡¯ll be speaking directly with your agency. As forpensation, we¡¯ll wait for their proposal.¡±


    The Frost Pack beta spoke coldly and formally, his expression icy.


    ¡°What<b>?! </b>I didn¡¯t-¡±


    She turned to look at me, her face twisting through a series of expressions.


    ¡°Leslie, it was you-¡±


    I paused briefly as she said my name, then let out a quietugh, meeting her gaze.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Not </b><b>even </b>a real celebrity and already trying to make yourself the star?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>it </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>you</b>, <b>then </b>who else-<b>¡± </b>I stepped forward, folding my arms across <b>my </b><b>chest</b>. <b>My </b><b>cool</b>, <b>proud </b><b>demeanor </b>made everyone around instinctively <b>stiffen</b>.


    ¡°<b>Miss </b><b>Natalia</b>, <b>being </b><b>overly </b><b>naive </b><b>is </b><b>just </b><b>another </b>form <b>of </b><b>stupidity</b>.¡±


    15:44 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 139 The Queen¡¯s Hand


    My lips curved in a faint smirk as I pulled out my phone.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Right in front of her, I dialed Michael, the current head of Greyhound Entertainment.


    ¡°Michael, it¡¯s me. I need you to find out which agency Natalia belongs to. From today on, I don¡¯t want to see her on any foreign movie screen. Within your jurisdiction and capabilities, her name is no longer to appear.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Understood, Rogue Pack Lady. No problem. Starting now, Natalia will bepletely erased from Hollywood.¡±


    Michael was absolutely confident. For him, this kind of thing¨Ccklisting a low¨Ctier actress- was child¡¯s y.


    Natalia¡¯s face went pale in an instant. Her legs gave out, and she nearly copsed on the spot.


    I raised my eyebrows slightly, my face cold, my voice even colder. ¡°Miss Natalia, that wasn¡¯t me just now. This is me. Got that?¡±


    Everything I do, I do openly. If I do it, I own it.


    Why would I need to hide anything? This is what it means to act like a queen.


    ¡°Did Vera not tell you about the Rogue Pack royal blood that runs through my veins? I¡¯m the daughter of King Lycan.¡±


    I watched the shock spread across her face and finished her off.


    ¡°Foreign territory belongs to the Rogue Pack royal line now. You¡¯d better go back to the northern ice fields and catch fish or something¡­¡±


    #1


    Send Gifts


    138


    <i>212 </i>

 Reaper 140

    Chapter 140 You Heard That?


    Natalia¡¯s POV


    My heart dropped into an icy abyss.


    She¡¯s the Lycan King¡¯s daughter?


    Vera never mentioned anything about that!


    She only told me Leslie was a regr werewolf under the Rogue Pack name¡­


    A wave of absurdity surged through me.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    If my Alpha father finds out I offended someone this dangerous, would he tear me apart with his own hands?


    Cold spread through my chest like frostbite.


    That lying snake Vera! She tricked me. She used me to provoke someone with terrifying backing like Leslie? She¡¯s trying to get me killed!


    Leslie looked at me, lips curled in a cold, mocking smile. Then she turned, elegantly walking over to a velvet chaise and sat down.


    A pathetic fool who got yed¨Cserves you right.


    That was the unspoken judgment in her eyes.


    Frost Pack¡¯s beta stepped forward, voice as cold as ice, t and emotionless. ¡°Frost Pack still has a score to settle. Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the guards answered crisply.


    I couldn¡¯t get a single word out.


    Terror consumed me. I was filled with despair over my future, my body trembling uncontrobly.


    Not only was I about to be cklisted across the continent, I was going to be buried in debt <i>too</i>.


    If word of this reached Frost Pack in the Northern Realm, this would be a stain <b>I¡¯d </b><b>never </b><b>live </b>down.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    15:45 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 140 You Heard That?


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Am and I rejoined the main hall. The cro


    wd was once again cheerful, chatting andughing like nothing had ever happened.


    Now that they knew who I was, no one dared to push their luck with drinks. A few polite words, and that was it.


    Feeling tired, I wandered out to a small balcony. It was quiet and elegant here. Through the windows, I could see the shimmeringke in the distance and breathe in the heady scent of flowers carried on the breeze.


    Just as my shoulders began to rx, I heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Leslie, what are you doing here?¡±


    It was Leiss.


    My face rxed slightly, but a look of cool displeasure still lingered. I gave him a sideways re.


    ¡°Another one who sniffed his way over. Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s loyal hound.¡±


    My Wolf, Asphodel, snorted disdainfully in my head.


    ¡°Do I need your permission to be anywhere?¡±


    Otherwise, stop poking your nose into my busin


    ess.


    Leiss¡® POV


    Leslie¡¯s stare had so much pressure behind it!


    Still, I forced myself forward. I had to say something for my brother¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Leslie, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, really. It¡¯s just¡­ why wasn¡¯t that gift for Kirby? He waited for you the whole night on his birthday, and you never showed¡­¡±


    I muttered it quietly, heart aching for Kirby.


    Poor bastard.


    Leslie gave a coldugh, her gaze icy as she swept it over me. The Alpha pressure rolling off her felt like it could cut to the bone. ¡°Leiss, where do you guys get the confidence? Why would I go to someone else¡¯s birthday party? Why would I give a gift to a wolf I despise?¡±


    Her words were ws, ripping right through me.


    Doesn¡¯t she realize what she¡¯s saying?


    <b>15:45 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 140 You Heard That?


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I froze, just about to argue back¨Cwhen I noticed the curtain behind her sway slightly. A tall, familiar figure stood partially hidden.


    My mouth opened, stunned, regret rising like bile.


    Sh*t¡­


    ¡°You despise me? You really despise me?¡±


    A low voice cut through the air. Leslie¡¯s whole body tensed. She turned her head in surprise.


    At some point, Kirby had appeared at her side, partially hidden behind a heavy velvet curtain. I hadn¡¯t noticed him at all until now.


    Kirby¡¯s expression was unreadable, eerily calm. His eyes never left Leslie.


    But his Alpha scent was beginning to leak out, heavy and suffocating.


    Leslie looked away from him, a cold smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d made my disgust pretty clear, Kirby. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    Her voice carried no hint of mercy. There was no room for doubt or misinterpretation.


    I stood there,pletely stuck, wishing I could disappear into the ground.


    Why did I get involved? Why did I even open my damn mouth? If only this had never happened¡­


    I coughed awkwardly, closed my eyes, and wished to hell I could teleport right out of this damn werewolf party from hell.


    Straight to the abyss.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 141

    <b>15:45 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    ¡­


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 141 That Ring


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    There was no one else around. No one to overhear.


    I stared at the side of Leslie¡¯s face, but my heart felt like it was sinking fast.


    She hates me?


    That answer stung more than anything else.


    ¡°She hates us!¡±


    Finished


    My Wolf, Lance, howled in agony inside me. ¡°She tore open our chest with her sharpest ws!¡±


    But did she not have the right to hate me?


    No. Of course she did.


    Even I had started to hate myself.


    <b>I </b>


    gave a bitter smile. ¡°Leslie, no matter what I do, you¡¯re never going to forgive me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Kirby, we¡¯ll never be friends again. You want forgiveness just to make yourself feel better, but¡­ why should you?¡±


    Leslie smiled, but there was nothing warm in it. Just cold.


    ¡°Why do you get to feel better? You should feel just as awful as I did. That¡¯s what a real apology looks like.¡±


    A flimsy ¡®sorry¡® wasn¡¯t enough to erase three years of pain.


    But she wasn¡¯t giving me a single chance.


    My lips tightened. It felt like my whole chest was filled with ink, thick and suffocating.


    That apology caught in my throat¨Cit felt cheap, meaningless.


    <b>I </b><b>stayed </b>quiet for a few seconds. My eyes flickered, my voice rough and low.


    ¡°<b>Leslie</b>¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I lost the ring.¡±


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>15:45 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    ¡­


    <b>33 </b>


    Chapter 141 That Ring


    I paused.


    Then I realized what he meant¨Cthe ring. My expression darkened instantly.


    ¡°The ring? He really dares bring that up?¡±


    Finished


    Asphodel raged inside me. ¡°The wedding token that carried all your stupid love¨Che tossed it aside like garbage!¡±


    I gave him a sideways nce, a cruel smile curling on my lips.


    ¡°I know. You lost it on purpose.¡±


    So Kirby brought up the ring just to twist the knife?


    He really was heartless. But my heart had already been torn apart long ago. Now, it was steel- ted.


    Kirby¡¯s eyes tightened. Just as he was about to say something, Eric noticed us and rushed over.


    ¡°Queen Leslie¡­¡±


    The second I heard that, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    All the old pain Kirby dragged up suddenly felt meaningless.


    Only people stuck in the past stay miserable.


    Eric didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che threw an arm around my shoulders and gave Kirby a guarded sideways nce.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give you trouble, did he?¡±


    Me? Troubled by Kirby? I scoffed and smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t even think about it.


    <b>I </b>smiled. ¡°Not today. My butler¡¯sing to pick me up. You¡¯re the star of the show <b>tonight</b><b>. </b>You <b>can¡¯t </b><b>leave </b>early.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re more important than any of them.¡±


    Eric¡¯s loyalty to beauty really was next <b>level</b>.


    213


    <b>15:45 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 141 That Ring


    I didn¡¯t hesitate¨CI turned to leave.


    Behind me, someone spoke up.


    ¡°Leslie. Believe it or not¡­ I didn¡¯t lose that ring on purpose.¡±


    His exnation hung heavy and hollow in the air.


    If I believed that, I¡¯d have to be insane.


    33


    Finished


    Without a word or a nce back, I walked away in heels that struck the floor with sharp finality.


    Eric walked me to the entrance and watched me leave.


    Send Gifts


    138


    W

 Reaper 142

    Chapter 142 One Cent


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    Inside the Rogue Pack royal territory, in a private bar.


    Astrid dragged me out for a drink since we both had nothing better to do.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished.


    When I got there, under the dim shifting lights, I spotted Astrid chatting with the bartender andughing. The second she saw me, her expression turned strange and she shook her <b>head </b>with a grin.


    ¡°Queen of Rogue Pack, you¡¯ve been all over the newstely. Are you really nning to keep <i>that </i>little wolf cub Lorde as your sugar baby?<b>¡± </b>


    I gave a guiltyugh. Even the bartender looked at me like I was royalty. He slid a ss of tequ across the counter toward me. I smiled, picked it up, and took a sip. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°There


    goes another wave of guys too scared to chase you. Aren¡¯t you worried no one¡¯s gonna want to date you anymore?¡±


    Astrid sighed.


    I raised an eyebrow without a care. ¡°I¡¯m fine the way things are. Who needs a man?¡± I paused, then added, ¡°Besides, even someone like Kirby¨Cyou don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Astrid pressed her lips together, looking like she was being totally sincere. ¡°If you ever get the urge, just drop some cash on the most expensive Alpha you can find.¡±


    ¡°Cough-¡±


    I nearly choked on my drink and died right there.


    I red at Astrid. Some best friend!


    She didn¡¯t even notice. Still frowning, she kept thinking aloud. ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s gotta cost more than Kirby. What do you think Kirby¡¯s worth?<b>¡± </b>


    I took another sip and gave a dry little scoff. ¡°Him? Not even a cent.¡±


    The bartender, who¡¯d been listening to us talk this whole time, couldn¡¯t stop the twitch at the corner of his mouth. Probably only I would dare say something like that¨Ccalling the heir of the


    Crimson Moon Pack worthless.


    Wait a second¡­ he looked up and suddenly noticed a tall figure standing behind us.


    <b>15:45 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 142 One Cent


    That man¡­ looked just like Kirby?


    :


    His hand slipped. The ss crashed to the floor and shattered.


    ¡°Kirby¡­ Kirby Alpha, sir?!<b>¡± </b>


    Astrid and I both froze. We were perfectly in sync¨Cneither of us turned around.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Talking behind someone¡¯s back only to have them show up behind you¡­ awkward didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.


    I could feel a burning gaze on my back, staring holes into me. My scalp was tingling.


    But I quickly calmed down. So what? Even if he heard me, I didn¡¯t say anything untrue. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Kirby really <i>is </i>worthless.


    I rxed and turned around.


    No one was there.


    I frowned slightly and turned a cold re toward the bartender.


    He scrambled to exin. ¡°I swear I wasn¡¯t seeing things! It really was Kirby Alpha¡­ but then he vanished, just like that!¡±


    Did he get it wrong? Couldn¡¯t be. That prickling feeling on my back a moment ago¨CI know I didn¡¯t imagine that.


    Astrid let out a relieved breath. She didn¡¯t even know why she¡¯d been so nervous.


    Suddenly, a burst of drums thundered from the stage. The heavy sound of a drum kit pulled everyone¡¯s attention.


    I instinctively looked up and saw someone familiar sitting there, totally lost in their drumming.


    ¡°Frost Pack?¡±


    Astrid looked like she¡¯d known all along. She smiled and leaned in close. ¡°Did you know? Lyana¡¯sing back.¡±


    Lyana, Alpha of the southern Smoke Pack¨Ca famous female Alpha.


    She inherited her Pack at a young <b>age </b>after both her parents died, and she managed to hold the entire Smoke Pack together on her own.


    There were even rumors she once killed an Alpha¨Cranked wolf herself in a border dispute.


    <b>15:45 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 142 One Cent


    Say her name and everyone knows who you¡¯re talking about.


    A total badass.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    What most people didn¡¯t know was that Lyana of the Smoke Pack had been in love with Eric for


    years.


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°She¡¯s noting back¡­ for Eric, is she?¡±


    Astrid raised her brows. ¡°What else? A shopping trip?¡±


    I clicked my tongue under my breath.


    Perfect. Someone finally showed up to take Eric off my hands.


    Send Gifts


    138


    B

 Reaper 143

    :


    Chapter 143 Blood and Thunder


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    On the bar¡¯s stage, Eric waspletely immersed in his world of music.


    133


    Finished


    The drum kit in front of him echoed through the room, every beat amplified by the Alpha- level pheromones he gave off without meaning to. Each strike of the drumsticks <b>was </b>like the roar of a storm¨Cshaking every werewolf present to their core.


    After an intense round of drumming, he twirled his sticks and shed a wicked grin across his handsome face.


    Without thinking, I joined the others in waving my hand at him.


    But Eric¡¯s gaze cut through the noise and chaos, locking solely on my hand. He picked up the mic and spoke with a voiceced in Alpha pheromones, loud and clear:


    ¡°The mate I desire¡­ is answering my call.¡±


    As he said it, he raised his eyebrows deliberately¨Cright at me.


    The entire room of werewolves instantly erupted into howls and whistles.


    I dropped my hand at once, turned my face away, and let my hair fall over it. My chest was practically hurting from how pissed off I was.


    <b>¡°</b>Is he out of his damn mind?!<b>¡± </b>


    I growled to Astrid under


    my breath.


    She twitched at the corner of her mouth, ducked her head, and pretended she didn¡¯t know me.


    So embarrassing. That idiot!


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Upstairs in a private VIP box, I stared down at the radiant Eric on stage and let out a cold, disdainful snort.


    <b>¡°</b><b>A </b>smug mutt in heat.¡±


    My Wolf, Lance, growled in my mind. ¡°And he dares to confess <b>to </b>her in front <b>of </b><b>everyone</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Across </b>from me <b>sat </b>a sharp<b>, </b>cool woman with short hair and a <b>crisp</b><b>, </bmanding <b>air</b>.


    <b>15:45 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 143 Blood and Thunder


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    This was Lyana¨Cthe Alpha of the southern Smoke Pack. Thergest Pack in the South.


    She was young, but the years spent surviving pack warfare had left her with a seasoned, imprable calm.


    Her fingers had gone pale against the stem of her wine ss.


    Her eyes were locked onto Eric onstage, filled with conflicting emotions.


    In one fleeting moment, her possessiveness red¡ªbare and unhidden.


    But just as quickly, her irond discipline reeled it back in.


    ¡°Mr. Kirby.¡±


    She finally spoke, her voice as cold as a de. ¡°Let¡¯s hope our alliance goes smoothly.¡±


    We tapped our sses gently together.


    The deal was done.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    At the Rogue Pack¡¯s Westview HQ early the next morning, my chief assistant, Liam, brought in thetest intel.


    ¡°Leslie, tonight at dusk, the Elder Council in Central City will host a ¡®Blood Contest. The prize is a piece ofnd on the main city¡¯s ¡®Golden Artery. There¡¯s a highly concentrated moon energy vein underneath. Besides us, the Rogue Pack royal bloodline, the other top contender¡­ is Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    I nodded. No surprise there.


    Like hell Kirby would pass on a fat chunk of territory that could strengthen a Pack¡¯s foundation.


    I flipped to the first page. Written in the ancient script of the wolf ns was our highest sacrificial bid for thatnd.


    ¡°This is our floor?¡±


    That number represented enough resources and wealth to raise a mid¨Ctier Pack to power,


    Liam nodded.


    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>Your Majesty.¡±


    I understood. I would be going in person.


    <b>15:45 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    ¡­


    2033


    Chapter 143 Blood and Thunder


    By dusk, in the Elder Council¡¯s ¡°Chamber of Judgment,¡± the vaulted ceiling carved from moonstone glowed with a pale, dazzling brilliance.


    Finished


    Representatives from various Packs roamed the room, exchanging polite greetings on the surface. But the air was thick with Alpha pheromones¨Csilent, heavy collisions and cautious probing with every step. Still, no one could get a read on anyone else¡¯s real offer.


    After all, in a ¡°Blood Contest,¡± the final sacrifice determined the victor.


    As soon as I entered, I spotted Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Beta second¨Cinmand, Mch, weaving through the crowd, maneuvering between representatives.


    So. Kirby didn¡¯t show


    up


    himself.


    Send Gifts


    138


    B


    <b>15:46 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 144 The Price of Power

 Reaper 144

    Chapter 144 The Price of Power


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    Next to Mch stood a woman with an imposing presence.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    She wasn¡¯t very old, with delicate features and graceful manners. Every movement she made carried the unshakable authority of an Alpha.


    I noticed her almost immediately. She looked somewhat familiar, yet I couldn¡¯t quite ce her.


    As she smiled, her eyesnded on me. The moment we made eye contact, neither of us looked


    away.


    I returned her smile, calm and poised. The woman stepped forward and extended her hand.


    ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack? I¡¯m Lyana, Alpha of Smoke Pack. A pleasure.¡±


    I froze for half a second, then extended my hand as well and gave her a light shake. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Lyana was dressed in an exquisite, battle¨Cready outfit that gave her a sharper, moremanding edge.


    I, on the other hand, was used to wearing dresses.


    ¡°Leslie, what took you so long?¡±


    An arm suddenly slung over my shoulder from behind, and azy voice followed. A fresh, high- grade Alpha scent wrapped around me.


    It was Eric.


    I turned to nce at him, startled, and casually brushed his hand off.


    ¡°Frost Pack¡¯s interested in thisnd too?¡±


    Eric grinned mischievously.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you.¡±


    I shot him a cool look. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    To a third person watching, our exchange probably looked very different.


    The moment Lyanaid eyes on Eric, the fierce energy around her vanished.


    <b>15:46 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    ¡­


    Chapter 144 The Price of Power


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    She brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear and offered a wlesslyposed smile.


    Even her voice softened, tinged with a subtle nervousness.


    ¡°Eric, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t spoken, Eric wouldn¡¯t have even noticed a third person was there.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lyana¡¯s expression stiffened.


    I suddenly rememberedst night¡¯s chat with Astrid and quickly stepped in. ¡°Eric, this <b>is </b>Lyana, Alpha of Smoke Pack.¡±


    And to think they were ssmates at the elite academy¡­ Eric was seriously unreliable.


    Recognition shed across Eric¡¯s face, and he gave a polite smile.


    ¡°Lyana? I remember now. You suddenly got prettier¨CI didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    The stiffness in her expression rxed instantly.


    I secretly let out a breath of relief.


    A sweet mouth really doese in handy.


    After a few more pleasantries, everyone took their seats.


    The ¡°Blood Contest¡± officially began.


    The air was thick with the scent of money, swirling alongside the undercurrents between rival werewolf Packs.


    <b>I </b>sat upright in the seat reserved for the Rogue Pack royal family, my gaze sweeping across the room. Neon lights refracted off the ss walls<b>, </b>casting a sharp glow,


    This central city territory was worth an unfathomable fortune¨Cbut the price was just as astronomical.


    The starting bid for the first round of sacrifices was 5 billion credits.


    A murmur spread through the hall. Representatives of the smaller Packs were itching to act, raising their signs and shouting out bids in a frenzy.


    But the Rogue Pack royalty and Crimson Moon Pack didn¡¯t so much as flinch. Even Lyana <b>of </b>Smoke Pack <b>sat </b>silently, observing the chaos.


    <b>15:46 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 144 The Price of Power


    Her totem staff rested on the table, as if ready to strike at any moment.


    The numbers climbed like a runaway stallion, shooting up fast. Before long, it had hit 20 billion.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    The room began to quiet down. More than half the Packs had already been eliminated from the contest.


    The small Packs slumped in disappointment and filed out, leaving behind only the real contenders.


    Lyana finally moved.


    She slowly lifted the Smoke Pack¡¯s totem staff. Her voice was clear and firm.


    ¡°Twenty¨Cfive billion!¡±


    The room fell into dead silence. Every eye turned to her.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, trying to read something from her expression.


    After a moment of silence, the second round of bidding began.


    Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Mch still hadn¡¯t moved.


    That surprised me.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 145

    Chapter 145 A Dangerous Game


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Kirby was never one to back off easily.


    What kind of scheme was he hiding up his sleeve?


    I didn¡¯t have time to think it through before Lyana¡¯s move made me frown.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Smoke Pack¡¯s territory was way down south, miles away from the central city. Why was she going all in for this plot ofnd?


    Unless¡­ my chest tightened slightly. I could already sense something shady going on.


    I gestured for Liam to raise the Rogue Pack royal crest. My voice was calm but firm, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Twenty¨Ceight billion!¡±


    Across the room, Lyana¡¯s sharp gaze cut straight over. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Thirty billion!¡±


    There was a subtle taunt in her voice. The air inside the hall turned thick and still.


    My brows furrowed deeper.


    Smoke Pack had no business with a central city plot like this. She was pushing too hard¨Cthere had to be something behind it.


    Just then, Liam¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced down, leaned toward my ear, and whispered under


    his breath.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Smoke Pack has formed an alliance with Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    My heart dropped. So that was it.


    With the two of them joining forces, their financial strength and resources would far exceed our expectations.


    The odds of winning this contest had suddenly swung in their favor.


    I held back the uncase rising inside me and kept a polite smile on my face. But deep down, I was starting to worry.


    <b>15:46 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 145 A Dangerous Game


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    The Rogue Pack royal family might be rich, but this offering was already approaching our upper limit.


    Going further could stall future development across the Westview.


    I clenched my jaw and nodded at Liam.


    ¡°Forty¨Cfive billion!¡±


    The hall fellpletely silent. You could hear a pin drop.


    Now the real battle had begun. Only the top¨Ctier Packs were still in the game.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze locked onto me. It burned hot and sharp, like it was trying to pierce through to my thoughts.


    Without pause, she raised her totem staff.


    ¡°Forty¨Ceight billion!¡±


    The pressure came crashing down like a mountain.


    Forty¨Ceight billion¡­ that was practically our ceiling.


    Spending that much on a single territory¨Cwould we even see returns in the next few decades?


    Was it worth it?


    I took a deep breath, looked over at Liam, and gave a small nod.


    ¡°Forty¨Cnine billion.¡±


    That was our final offer. Any higher, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to the Pack.


    Across the hall, Lyana wavered for the first time. Her eyes flickered with hesitation.


    I understood instantly. Their limit must be around this number too.


    Just as I thought it was decided, I saw her lean toward Mch. They spoke in hushed tones, and Mch¡¯s phone lit up.


    My heart sank again. What were they nning?


    ¡°The Council Elder announces¨Cforty¨Cnine billion, second call-¡±


    Before the third call could be made, Lyana raised her staff once more. Her face was tight with


    strain.


    <b>15:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 145 A Dangerous Game


    ¡°Forty¨Cnine point five billion!¡±


    :


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    There was a hint of clenched teeth in her voice. It was obvious¨Cthey were at their breaking point too.


    I lowered my eyes. Any further, and we¡¯d be throwing good money after bad.


    The Rogue Pack royal family didn¡¯t do losing trades.


    Just as I was about to signal Liam to withdraw, Eric suddenly spoke up beside me. His voice was calm, but it echoed across the room like thunder.


    ¡°Fifty billion.¡±


    Gasps erupted through the crowd.


    I spun around, ring at him.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± I hissed under my breath.


    Fifty billion¨Cway over our budget!


    That plot ofnd wasn¡¯t worth that price at all!


    But Eric only curved his lips into a sly, meaningful smile and said nothing.


    Across the room, Lyana froze at the number. Her eyes shed with disbelief.


    Fifty billion had clearly gone beyond what she and Mch had prepared for.


    Her expression twisted, and the totem staff in her hand trembled slightly.


    ¡°Fifty billion, first call-¡±


    ¡°Fifty billion, second call-¡±


    ¡°Fifty billion, third call¨Ccongrattions to Frost Pack!¡±


    The Council Elder¡¯s voice rang out through the hall. Thunderous apuse erupted.


    The territory had gone to Frost Pack.


    I stared at Eric, trying to find some kind of clue in that unruffled face of his.


    What the hell was he thinking


    <b>15:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Burn in the Alpha Princess & Wrath

 Reaper 146

    Chapter 146 The Gift of a Kingdom


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    ¡°Congrattions to the Frost Pack heir!¡±


    The apuse faded like receding waves. The hall gradually emptied out.


    People left in small clusters, each wrapped in their own thoughts.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    Mch and I deliberately slowed our pace, staying behind. Our eyes instinctively followed Leslie and Eric.


    The air still buzzed with the tension from the earlier, sky¨Chigh bidding war. But something inside me felt tight, like a steel band was mped around my chest.


    Leslie didn¡¯t seem interested in the farce. She picked up her sleek ck handbag and turned to leave without a nce back.


    Her retreating figure was elegant and distant¨Cexactly like the queen of the Rogue Pack. Lofty. Untouchable.


    But she hadn¡¯t walked more than a few steps before someone gently tugged her wrist.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Eric¡¯s voice was low and teasing, his smileced with that trademark devil¨Cmay¨Ccare charm.


    His eyes shimmered under the hall¡¯s soft neon light, like stars in the dark¨Cdangerous and mesmerizing.


    My heart suddenly seized, and my hand clenched around my staff.


    Leslie paused, then quickly returned to her usual calm. Her tone was cold.


    ¡°What, were you expecting me to congratte you?¡±


    Eric chuckled and leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a private murmur meant only for


    her.


    ¡°No need. You should be congratting yourself.¡±


    I caught the flicker of confusion in Leslie¡¯s eyes. Even Mch beside me frowned.


    My heart started to pound. A prickling sense of unease rose in my chest.


    <b>15:47 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 146 The Gift of a Kingdom


    What the hell was Eric ying at?


    ::.


    Then he leaned in close to Leslie again, his voice low and tempting.


    ¡°You wanted that plot, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll transfer it to you¨Cfor one billion.¡±


    Time froze.


    Leslie stiffened like a statue, and me¡­ I could feel my blood turning to ice.


    Mch muttered a curse under his breath, but I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    One billion? Transfer it? What was he saying?


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I stepped forward, my voice trembling with barely restrained fury.


    ¡°Frost Pack, what is the meaning of this? You never nned to develop it yourself?¡±


    My face must¡¯ve gone pale. My brow furrowed, and deep within me, my Wolf snarled and thrashed, tearing at my self¨Ccontrol.


    Eric turned his headzily and nced at me, a casual smirk tugging at his lips. His voice held a subtle disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Thatnd was always meant as a gift to Leslie.¡±


    His gaze shifted to her again, and the smile he gave her was full of indulgence¨Ctender, almost yful. He even winked.


    In that moment, it felt like a dagger was rammed into my chest. I could barely breathe.


    Inside me, my Wolf howled in anguish, snarling with jealousy and frustration.


    He¡­ he had used Frost Pack¡¯s resources¨Cits legacy¨Cnot for power, not for strategy, but to please <i>her</i>?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    My jaw clenched. I could barely force the words out.


    ¡°How could


    you


    do this? You¡¯re treating the Pack¡¯s resources like some joke!¡±


    My voice was sharp, even to my own cars. But I couldn¡¯t stop.


    The anger. The humiliation. That bitter, burning ache of being reced¨Cthey flooded my bloodstream like poison.


    <b>15:47 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    ¡­


    <b>33 </b>


    Chapter 146 The Gift of a Kingdom


    Eric¡¯s smile faded a little. His brows creased slightly, and his voice cooled.


    ¡°Our Pack¡¯s wealth isn¡¯t any of your business.¡±


    Finished


    His tone was cold as ice. His stare¨Clike a de¨Csliced straight into me, leaving no mercy behind.


    Then he turned back to Leslie, and the warmth returned to his gaze. Even a hint of mischief.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d give it to you for free. But I figured you¡¯d feel guilty. So how about this¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    He paused for a beat, his voice dropping into a velvety low register.


    ¡°Marry me.¡±


    Another beat.


    ¡°Everything I conquer will be yours.¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 147

    Chapter 147 A Kingdom¡¯s Price


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    :


    One sentence¨Clike a sledgehammer to my chest.


    A whole territory? Fifty billion? To Eric, none of that mattered.


    The only thing that mattered to him¡­ was Leslie.


    33


    Finished


    My chest clenched instantly, blood rushed to my head, and the storm of anger and humiliation twisted inside me¨Cbut all I could do was let out a coldugh.


    ¡°So the Frost Pack makes alliances this lightly now? Mixing business and personal affairs? You¡¯d really risk your entire Pack¡¯s future just to please a woman?¡±


    The words had barely left my mouth when regret hit like a p.


    Too much. Way too much.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop. That jealousy burned out of control inside me, like a wildfire set loose.


    Eric¡¯s eyes turned cold, a sharp edge of impatience shing across them as he nced my way.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy,¡± he said evenly, ¡°it¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    His voice was calm, resolute¨Cand he never once looked away from Leslie.


    I felt like something had torn in my chest. My eyes stung out of nowhere.


    Shame. Rage. That unnameable ache that threatened to drown me.


    I red at him, then spun on my heel and walked away.


    My steps were uneven¨Cno, they were a full¨Con retreat.


    Eric¡­ he loved Leslie.


    He really, deeply loved her.


    Inside me<b>, </b>my Wolf howled in pain, snarling in despair.


    And I was left to lick my wounds alone, drowning in jealousy.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>15:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 147 A Kingdom¡¯s Price


    ¡°Eric, that waspletely out of line!¡±


    I frowned at him.


    :


    Eric just smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want something you liked falling into anyone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    I sighed, turning to Liam.


    ¡°Pull forty¨Cnine billion from the royal treasury. Send it to Frost Pack.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I looked back at Eric. ¡°Thest billion¨CI¡¯ll pay you personally.¡±


    I¡¯m not Carl. I¡¯m not going to take a billion from him like it¡¯s nothing.


    Eric clearly wasn¡¯t happy with that answer.


    ¡°Leslie, I don¡¯t want¡ª¡±


    -33


    Finished


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, thend¡¯s staying in your name. Let¡¯s see if your grandfather doesn¡¯t skin you alive.¡±


    I turned and walked away, not bothering to look back.


    Eric flinched, a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, then quickly followed after me.


    ¡°I did it all for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Then get lost already.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Crimson Moon Pack headquarters.


    My face was dark as I listened to Mch¡¯s report.


    I wouldn¡¯t have cared if Leslie had beaten me.


    A fair fight¨Cthat¡¯s part of the game.


    I¡¯d even been thinking about giving the territory up. Or maybe suggesting a <b>three</b><b>¨C</b><b>way </b>partnership.


    What made my blood boil¡­ was that Eric had won it. And not for himself¨Cbut as a <b>gift </b>to <b>Leslie</b>?


    274


    <b>15:47 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 147 A Kingdom¡¯s Price


    What a goddamn joke.


    <b>33 </b>


    )


    Finished


    So what does that make me¨Csome clown just there to make Eric look noble?


    ¡°He wants to be Leslie¡¯s mate! He used ournd to propose to her!¡± Lance was raging inside me, his howl full of fury. ¡°We can¡¯t let him win!¡±


    ¡°Kirby¡­¡±


    Mch spoke carefully. ¡°Now that the bidding¡¯s over¡ª¡±


    I cut him off, cold and sharp.


    ¡°Get in touch with the Frost Pack Alpha. Tell him I¡¯ll pay fifty billion for that territory. Ask if he¡¯s willing to sell.¡±


    Mch¡¯s POV


    Kirby was terrifying today. The entire office felt like it had dropped below freezing.


    It wasn¡¯t like we¡¯d never lost a bid before. But I¡¯ve never seen him this angry.


    And now he wants to skip Eric entirely and go straight to the Frost Pack Alpha?


    He must really hate Eric¡¯s guts.


    I didn¡¯t dare waste even a second. I answered immediately and left the room.


    A private sale after the auction? Over the bid price?


    Why?


    I could already guess.


    I called the Frost Pack Alpha and exined everything that had happened¨CKirby¡¯s intentions,


    his tone.


    The old Alpha hesitated for only a moment before giving a calm, clear answer.


    ¡°That kid¡¯s still immature. I hope you¡¯ll forgive him. I¡¯ll have my people coordinate with Crimson Moon Pack right away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, sir. I¡¯ll send someone to handle it. Lord Kirby wishes you good health and strength.¡±


    I hung up the phone and let out a long breath.


    274


    <b>15:47 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 148 A Wolf¡¯s Game

 Reaper 148

    Chapter 148 A Wolf¡¯s Game


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I got a call from the Frost Pack Alpha.


    That surprised me a little.


    Just a few words, and I immediately understood what he meant.


    Perfect timing.


    <b>33 </b>


    Finished


    I didn¡¯t want that piece ofnd tying up my hands anyway¡­ I couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of it.


    Kirby had the guts to make this kind of move?


    I had to admit¡ªI was starting to see him in a new light.


    I agreed right away. It had nothing to do with personal ties.


    From a Pack standpoint, buying that territory for fifty billion made no financial sense.


    The entire handover process went incredibly smoothly.


    Unexpectedly, Eric was thest to find out.


    Once that was settled, I finally felt like I could breathe again.


    I was in a great mood when I happily agreed to Astrid¡¯s invitation to hit the central city¡¯s luxury auto expo.


    The moment I stepped into the showroom, one sports car immediately caught my eye¨CSter Tear.


    It sat on the central tform, that aerodynamic body gleaming under the lights with the signature cold sheen of Star¨CIron. It looked more like a work of art than a vehicle.


    This wasn¡¯t just transportation¨Cit was a status symbol.


    Even among the elite of the capital, there were very few who could afford it.


    I couldn¡¯t help walking closer, lightly brushing the cold surface with my fingers. I smiled and said to Astrid, ¡°This car¡¯s gorgeous. Honestly, it belongs in my garage.¡±


    My tone was half joking, but my mind was already calcting whether I could take this beauty


    home.


    <b>15:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 148 A Wolf¡¯s Game


    33


    Finished


    Astrid tugged at the corner of her mouth, teasing, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re really getting cocky


    now.¡±


    I was just about to fire back when a voice called out behind me¨Cfamiliar, but not wee.


    ¡°How much for this car? I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    I froze, turning around¨Cand sure enough, there stood Lyana, with Slyvana right beside <b>her</b>.


    Lyana was dressed in a sharply tailored ck suit, her presence cold andmanding.


    Slyvana stood slightly behind her, her presence much weaker inparison, but she was staring at me with open provocation and a smug smile that she didn¡¯t bother to hide.


    I raised an eyebrow. Not surprising.


    Smoke Pack and Crimson Moon Pack were clearly allied now. That Lyana would know Slyvana wasn¡¯t shocking.


    But for her to actually get along with that bratty, spoiled little princess?


    Now that was impressive.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Alpha of Smoke Pack.¡±


    <b>I </b>smiled slightly, my tone calm with a hint of probing. ¡°You¡¯ve got your eye on this car?¡±


    Lyana¡¯s lips curved, her gaze flickering slightly like she was hiding something. ¡°Yeah. The moment I saw it, I knew I had to have it. Didn¡¯t expect the Queen of Rogue Pack to be interested too.¡±


    Before I could say anything, Slyvana jumped in, her tone sharp.


    ¡°Leslie hasn¡¯t paid yet, right? That means it¡¯s still up for grabs. Why should anyone get first dibs? Alphapetition has always been survival of the fittest.¡±


    Her eyes glittered with challenge¨Cclearly hoping to see me humiliated.


    I nced at her, unbothered.


    After everything I¡¯ve crushed her with, she still dares to mouth off? She must be feeling bold with <b>Lyana </b>backing her up.


    The <b>sales </b>rep nearby spoke up awkwardly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Rogue Pack <bdy </b><b>hasn¡¯t </b>paid, <b>that¡¯s </b>true, but this car is <b>just </b><b>a </b><b>disy </b><b>piece</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b>not <b>for </b><b>sale</b><b>¡­</b>¡±


    <b>15:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 148 A Wolf¡¯s Game


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Everything has a price.¡±


    :


    Lyana cut him off smoothly, still smiling. But her eyes never left me.


    633


    Finished


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the host of this city, Rogue Packdy, I trust you won¡¯t be so petty as topete with a visiting Alpha?¡±


    Her words were polite. Her smile was not.


    There was a de behind it, sharp and pointed.


    My heart sank a little.


    Hostility?


    Lyana and I had no real history. Where was all this heating from?


    But I wasn¡¯t stupid. The provocation in her tone couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, kept my smile steady, and let my mind start to turn.


    Lyana, what kind of game are you ying?


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>B </b>

 Reaper 149

    Chapter 149 Power y


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I stepped aside with perfect poise, gesturing politely with a smile at my lips. ¡°Of course not. If the Alpha of Smoke Pack has her eye on ¡®Ster Tear,¡® be my guest.¡±


    My tone was calm as still water, but inside I wasughing coldly.


    This woman was clearly targeting me. A three¨Cmillion¨Ccredit sports car and she just casually says she¡¯ll take it? What is she trying to pull?


    A flicker of surprise passed through Lyana¡¯s eyes, like she hadn¡¯t expected me to give in so easily.


    Her sharp gaze locked on me, clearly trying to read my thoughts.


    I met her eyes with a steady smile, revealing nothing, but my mind was already racing.


    This aggressive posture of hers¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about a car. Not even close.


    The showroom manager hurried over, his attitude practically groveling, like he was serving royalty. ¡°Smoke Pack Alpha, ¡®Ster Tear¡® isn¡¯t technically for sale, but if you¡¯d like it, we can part with it for three million credits.¡±


    Three million!


    Slyvana¡¯s eyes bulged. She looked like the number had knocked the breath right out of her.


    But Lyana didn¡¯t flinch. She pulled out a ck crystal card, her voice as cold as ice. ¡°Run it.¡±


    The card glinted darkly under the lights¨Ca clear symbol of her wealth.


    Slyvana pped and cheered right away, her voice shrill and over¨Cthe¨Ctop. ¡°Lyana, you¡¯re a queen among Alphas! This car was made for you!¡±


    I lifted a brow, smirking to myself.


    Little princess really knew how to cling to power when she saw it.


    Astrid and I exchanged a look. I shrugged and saidzily, ¡°Alpha of Smoke Pack, we¡¯ve got other <b>ces </b>to be. We¡¯ll excuse ourselves now.¡±


    Lyana¡¯s <b>eyes </b>flickered. The corners of her lips curved into a vague, unreadable smile<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>


    Chapter 149 Power y


    Her tone was light, but there was an unmistakable edge of forcefulness to it.


    I blinked. Even Astrid looked surprised.


    Together? Since when were we friends?


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I tugged at the corners of my mouth, giving a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Sure. What an honor.¡±


    But inside, I scoffed.


    This woman was obviously gunning for me, but what did I ever do to her?


    I turned it over in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t find a single reason.


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    We walked into one of the luxury boutiques reserved for top¨Ctier wolves.


    The air was thick with the scent of rich leather and designer perfume.


    I nced over at Leslie.


    The moment she stepped inside, the sales staff swarmed her like bloodhounds catching a whiff of gold.


    ¡°Your Majesty, anything you need? We just got two new deep¨Csea dragon¨Chide handbags¨Conly three exist in the world, and we¡¯ve got one. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    My chest tightened.


    I cut in before she could speak. ¡°Wrap it up.¡±


    That shimmering, ocean¨Cblue handbag was brought out like a piece of art.


    But my eyes weren¡¯t on the bag.


    They were <b>on </b>Leslie.


    I wanted to see how she¡¯d react.


    The <b>staff </b>paused, clearly unsure who to turn to.


    She <b>just </b>smiled and said breezily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Go ahead and wrap it up.¡±


    So calm. Like nothing could rattle her.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>15:47 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 149 Power y


    :


    It hit me like a fist to cotton¨Cno resistance. No satisfaction.


    Not enough.


    I noticed the things she lingered on: the artisan elf jewelry, the unicorn¨Chair carpet.


    I bought them all.


    Each item, a rare, limited¨Cedition piece the staff clearly intended <i>to </i>pitch to her¨Cbut I snatched them first.


    And in every boutique we entered after that, I kept it up.


    Wherever her eyes went, I swept the shelves clean.


    With every swipe of my card, I felt more triumphant.


    Leslie¨Cwasn¡¯t she supposed to be the untouchable Queen of Rogue Pack?


    Let¡¯s see how long she can keep up the act.


    Astrid leaned over to whisper something in her ear.


    Leslie just gave a slow, knowing smile.


    I frowned.


    Why is she still soposed?


    What <b>is </b>she hiding?


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 150

    Chapter 150 Who¡¯s Really ying Who


    Leslie POV


    Finished


    My legs were aching by the time we finally sat down at the rooftop caf¨¦ on the top floor of the mall.


    The scent of asphodel drifted from the flowerbeds nearby, blending with the bitter aroma of coffee. It helped ease the tension that had been winding me tight all afternoon.


    I sipped from my cup, watching as Lyana and Slyvana approached after settling their bill.


    They ordered their drinks and sat down. I looked over at Lyana and smiled easily. ¡°Enjoy your shopping, Alpha of Smoke Pack?¡±


    She froze for a second, her voice a little stiff. ¡°It was¡­ fine.¡±


    Then she paused, eyes probing me. ¡°But Your Majesty seemed interested in those items I bought. Aren¡¯t you angry I snatched them up first?¡±


    I raised my brow, taking another slow sip of my coffee. I smiled, casually tucking a lock of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t know¨C¡®Moonshadow Guild¡® is one of Rogue Pack royalty¡¯s businesses. The more you buy, the more I profit. Why would I be mad? I should be thanking you.¡±


    Her face went rigid, and a flicker of coldness passed through her eyes.


    Slyvana looked even worse, like she¡¯d just swallowed a fly. She sat there speechless, fuming.


    I wasughing on the inside. This little princess didn¡¯t even know Moonshadow belonged to me? That kind of ignorance was almost cute.


    ¡°You were ying me?¡± Lyana¡¯s voice dropped low, edged with obvious anger.


    I set my cup down and met her gaze without flinching. ¡°What are you talking about, Alpha of Smoke Pack? Was someone forcing you to spend money?¡±


    The corners of my mouth lifted in a cold smile. ¡°I should be sending you a thank¨Cyou gift for supporting my business.¡±


    The air froze around us.


    Our Alpha¨Clevel pheromones shed invisibly, crackling with tension and biting cold.


    She let out a short, bitterugh, her voice sharp. ¡°Fine. You win. No wonder all those men circle


    <b>15:48 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 150 Who¡¯s Really ying Who


    around you. Rogue Pack¡¯s queen really is in a league of her own.¡±


    I frowned slightly.


    Men?


    Besides that clingy Eric, who else?


    32


    Finished


    Something clicked, and I probed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Alpha of Smoke Pack¡­ are you doing <b>all </b>this because of Eric?<b>¡± </b>


    She didn¡¯t respond, but the sh of anger and embarrassment in her eyes was all the confirmation I needed.


    I smiled knowingly. Bullseye.


    I propped my chin on my hands and tilted my head, speaking lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m keeping Eric around as a backup, do you?¡±


    Her face twisted, voice turning to ice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You keep stringing him along, ying with his feelings¨Cwhat, does it make you feel powerful?¡±


    My smile faltered.


    Anger surged up from my chest.


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help jumping in. ¡°When have you ever seen her string Eric along? You don¡¯t know the first thing about their rtionship.¡±


    Lyana didn¡¯t back down, her eyes drilling into me. ¡°So just because you¡¯re close, it¡¯s okay to toy with his feelings? And feel no guilt?¡±


    I took a deep breath and swallowed the urge to throw my coffee in her face. Instead, Iughed coldly.


    ¡°Toying with him? Alpha of Smoke Pack, which eye of yours saw that happen? It¡¯s been one- sided from the start. I¡¯ve turned him down more times than you can count.¡±


    She clenched her teeth, still pressing. ¡°If you didn¡¯t like him, you should¡¯ve ended itpletely. Dragging it out like this¨Cpushing and pulling¨Cisn¡¯t that what ying someone


    looks like?¡±


    I let <b>out </b>a short, irritatedugh. ¡°So you think unless Ipletely cut him off, I haven¡¯t rejected him properly?¡±


    I shot her a look, my tonezy, ¡°Lyana, not every rtionship between wolves needs to end in mating. Eric <b>is </b>my friend. We grew up together. Just because I won¡¯t be his mate doesn¡¯t mean I


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>15:48 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 150 Who¡¯s Really ying Who


    :


    have to erase him from my life. I¡¯ve got a clear conscience.¡±


    <b>3 </b>(32)


    Finished-


    I paused, then gave her a faint smile. ¡°But you, Alpha of Smoke Pack¨Cyou¡¯ve gone out of your


    way all day to mess with me, and all for what? Eric? If you like him that much, <b>go </b><b>after </b>him. Why waste time with me?¡±


    Her face froze, like I¡¯d hit a nerve.


    She turned away with a coldugh. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re using him as bait¨Ckeeping him hanging on your hook.¡±


    I shrugged.


    Not even worth arguing.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 151

    Astrid¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve had enough.


    032


    Finished


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I finally snapped at Lyana. ¡°Leslie made it crystal <b>clear</b><b>¨C</b><b>we </b>grew up together. You think some pathetic jealousy is going to tear that apart? If you like Eric <b>so </b>much, then go after him yourself! Just because he doesn¡¯t like you, that¡¯s not Leslie¡¯s fault<b>, </b><b>is </b><b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I wasn¡¯t about to let her throw her weight around on my best friend¡¯s turf<b>, </b>acting like she owned the ce. Who was she putting on a show for?


    Lyana¡¯s face darkened for a moment, her Alpha eyes flickering with weight and restraint.


    But she was used to ying hardball in Pack politics. She was good at masking emotion.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to settle into icy calm, her gaze sweeping over us coolly.


    ¡°Who Eric likes is his business. I just can¡¯t stand seeing the Rogue Pack Queen toying with other wolves¡® feelings.¡±


    Why was that so hard to understand?


    I was just about to m the table and get up when Leslie tugged my arm and smiled as she stood.


    ¡°Forget it, Astrid. No point arguing with someone who can¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°The Rogue Pack Queen is admitting it then?¡± Lyana¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer.


    Leslie looked at her, and her smirk only widened, dripping with contempt.


    ¡°Smokede Alpha, what I do is none of your concern. If you don¡¯t like it, deal with it.¡±


    No one¡¯s forcing you to watch.


    Leslie let out a short, scornfulugh¨CI couldn¡¯t tell if it was at Lyana¡¯s childishness or her stupidity.


    She hooked her arm through mine, turned on her heel, and strutted out in her heels.


    <b>Outside</b><b>, </b>the sun <b>was </b>zing, the sky a wless blue,


    <b>It </b><b>was </b>one of those rare, perfect days.


    <b>15:48 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 151 Smoke and Steel


    The haze hanging over my chest finally began to lift.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    <b>As </b>soon as we stepped out, I grumbled, ¡°Lyana might be good at running her Pack, but her head¡¯s all muscle. No wonder no Alpha wants her.¡±


    Leslie gave a softugh.


    Back when the Smoke Pack first ran into trouble, a few Packs eyed their territory and <b>assets</b><b>, </b>thinking they could take over through a marriage alliance.


    But Lyana, a female Alpha, propped up the entire Pack on her own. She didn¡¯t give anyone a single opening.


    She was ruthless and decisive. As long as she got what she wanted and didn¡¯t cross the Elders¡® iron line, there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do.


    That¡¯s exactly why there were almost no Alphas who actually admired her.


    Leslie looked down and smiled faintly. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s here for Eric.¡±


    <b>I </b>sighed, feigning sympathy. ¡°Eric¡¯s not into domineering Alphas like her. She¡¯s wasting her time.¡±


    Leslie raised a brow. ¡°You think so?¡±


    As if Lyana ever did anything without a n.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Astrid was just about to ask what I meant when a sleek sports car rolled to a smooth front of us.


    Crimson red. Their Pack¡¯s blood¨Ccolored crest burned on the door.


    stop


    in


    The back window rolled down, revealing Kirby¡¯s sharp, handsome face¨Ccold as ever.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he said to me, his voice deep and rich.


    I froze for a moment, then looked away, annoyed, and immediately grabbed Astrid to walk in the opposite direction.


    Out of the wolf¡¯s den and straight into a tiger¡¯sir.


    This day <b>was </b>cursed.


    ¡°Leslie. That territory. You want it?¡± His voice cut through the air like a de.


    Chapter 151 Smoke and Steel


    I paused in my tracks.


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>15:48 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 152 A Kingdom in the Making


    <b>Leslie¡¯ </b>

 Reaper 152

    <b>s </b>POV


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t he already snatched that territory from the Frost Pack with a sky¨Chigh bid of five billion?


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    <i>¡°</i><i>A </i>cunning <i>male </i><i>wolf</i><i>,</i>¡± my wolf Asphodel warned in my mind. <i>¡°</i><i>He¡¯s baiting </i><i>us </i>with <i>prey</i>. <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>be </i><i>careful</i><i>¨C</i><i>this </i><i>reeks of </i><i>a </i><i>trap</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Kirby stared at me, his gaze dark and unreadable.


    ¡°We could work together,¡± he said. ¡°If we partner on this project, the Rogue Pack¡¯s royal family would only need to invest a third of the original resources.¡±


    I let out a scoff of augh, dismissive. ¡°Sure, but that would sh the profits too. A morsel that tiny isn¡¯t worth the hassle¡­¡±


    A three¨Cway partnership?


    So he nned to bring Lyana into this as well.


    What kind of deal had those two Alphas struck?


    It didn¡¯t make sense. The Crimson Moon Pack had more than enough power to im that territory on their own.


    Why would Kirby be willing to share that fat slice of meat now that it was already in his mouth?


    Just as I turned to leave, Kirby spoke again.


    ¡°Leslie, do you really think I¡¯d go through all this for just a piece ofnd?¡±


    He stepped out of the car, his tall figure casting a shadow that swallowed the sunlight around me. His Alpha pheromones hit me in the face¨Cintense, tangled. There was regret. Urgency. And¡­ something <b>else</b><b>. </b>A flicker of something even he hadn¡¯t realized was there: a silent plea.


    He saw the shift on my face and seemed satisfied.


    ¡°Thatnd,¡± he said, ¡°is surrounded by the Arcane Research Institute, the highest academy for elite werewolf education. If we unlock its full potential, the entire district will be prime territory. In under five years, it¡¯ll be the beating heart of the main city¨Cfor economy, science, magic<b>, </b>and education. Don¡¯t you want a stake in that?<b>¡± </b>


    15:48 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 152 A Kingdom in the Making


    My fists clenched at my sides, holding back the surge inside me.


    It was tempting.


    He wasn¡¯t just talking aboutnd. He was talking about something priceless.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    It could be the heart of the entire Northern Continent. A ce every Pack would rally around.


    And yet¡­ I hadn¡¯t lost my head over it.


    I lifted my eyes to him, frowning slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. If your vision is so wless, Alpha, why invite me?¡±


    If Kirby did this alone and seeded, every Pack on the continent would be at Crimson Moon¡¯s mercy.


    At that point, their influence would eclipse even the Rogue Pack¡¯s royal line.


    He could use it as the foundation for a whole new werewolf kingdom.


    So why¡­


    I stared at Kirby. His features were sharp and deep as the sea, his gaze heavy with something unspoken, buried beneath the surface.


    His lips were tight, eyes locked on me. Words crowded behind his expression, but none made it


    out.


    The cedar¨Cscented Alpha pheromones grew heavier, swirling with his restless thoughts.


    But he said nothing.


    I looked away, lowering my gaze just enough to hide the tremor in my chest. On the surface, I stayed calm.


    This project sounded like a sure bet¨Cno risks,pletely unlike that previous ¡°Moon Goddess Relic¡± disaster.


    And yet¡­ something still felt wrong. Why was he looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t understand.


    He hesitated, then spoke with a trace of reluctance. ¡°You can say yes. Or you can walk away.¡±


    The weight in my chest deepened.


    I locked eyes with him, catching a sh of emotion before he could hide it,


    ?? ?


    Chapter 152 A Kingdom in the Making


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    A coldugh slipped from my lips as I lifted my chin, a mocking curl tugging at my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is your way ofpensating me for breaking the engagement?¡±


    Half a jab, half a test.


    If he dared say ¡°yes,¡± my hand would strike him across the face without hesitation.


    Kirby, proud Alpha that he was¨Cif I hadn¡¯t been born a Rogue Pack princess, just a regr Omega¨Cwould he still go this far?


    Was this to smooth over rtions between our Packs? Or was he trying to ease his own conscience?


    A project worth billions¡­ just to soothe political tension?


    Kirby, you really are generous in ways no one expects.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    ¿Ú


    138

 Reaper 153

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 153 A Mountain of Gold


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    32


    Finished


    For a moment, there was silence. Then Astrid shifted slightly beside me and gently tugged on my wrist, a quiet gesture for me to keep calm.


    She cleared her throat, breaking the tension. ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s no need to rush for an answer, is there? Who¡¯s to say you¡¯re not setting a trap? How about this¡ªlet Leslie talk it over with the elders in her Pack? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not something that can¡¯t wait a few days.¡±


    I instinctively nced at Astrid. She gave me a quick wink, a glint of sly mischief in her eyes.


    To my surprise, Kirby actually nodded and agreed to her suggestion.


    That<b>¡­ </b>caught me off guard.


    When I turned to leave, he didn¡¯t try to stop me.


    Once we were in Astrid¡¯s luxury sports car, I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for him to give a direct answer?¡±


    Astrid smiled and gave a sharp snort. ¡°You really think Kirby would go out of his way to dig a trap just for the Rogue Pack royal family?¡±


    I was quiet for a beat before answering. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡±


    Crimson Moon Pack was one of the strongest packs in the West, but they still fell short of the Rogue Pack¡¯s royal line.


    Despite our long¨Cstanding tensions, we hadn¡¯t reached the point of outright war.


    Kirby was a rational Alpha. He wouldn¡¯t burn bridges now.


    ¡°In that case, if it¡¯s a guaranteed win with no losses, why shut the door on it?¡±


    I frowned slightly.


    What bothered me was the part Kirby didn¡¯t say.


    If this were aboutpensation, I didn¡¯t want it.


    Astrid sighed, clearly reading my thoughts.


    ¡°Leslie, do you really care that much about his answer? If you do, have you truly moved on from him?<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 153 A Mountain of Gold


    :


    It hit me like a bucket of ice water dumped over my head.


    Instant rity.


    <i>¡°She¡¯s </i><i>shaking </i><i>your </i><i>resolve</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Asphodel warned inside me. <i>¡°</i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>forget </i><i>the </i><i>pain </i><i>he </i><i>caused </i><i>you</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Even if it ispensation, there¡¯s a mountain of gold right in front of you. It¡¯s not stolen. No tricks. Why say no to money?¡± Astrid looked like she was one step away from begging me <i>to </i>take the deal.


    We were all rich, sure¨Cbut who said no to more?


    I blinked, thenughed as my eyes lit up. ¡°Greedy little goblin!¡±


    Honestly, she had a point. A damn good one.


    Why was I hesitating? Was I really about to walk away from a golden opportunity for nothing?


    Astrid raised her brow. ¡°Tempest Pack motto: never let an opportunity go to waste.¡±


    I chuckled in agreement and almost pped for her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Whether it¡¯spensation or not, it¡¯s mine now. If he¡¯s so into making amends, then I¡¯ll happily collect.¡±


    It¡¯s not like I was getting it for free.


    The Rogue Pack royal family would still contribute their full share¡ªnot a single coin less.


    Even though I¡¯d made my decision, I didn¡¯t reply to Kirby right away.


    It wasn¡¯t the right time.


    Back home, I took a quick shower. Just as I came out, my phone rang¨Cit was Eric.


    ¡°My queen, you¡¯re heartless! How could you hand over that territory to that bastard Kirby?¡± he growled, clearly furious.


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled, brushing the matter off like dust.


    ¡°Thatnd was turning into a ticking time bomb. He wanted it, so I gave it to him.¡±


    ¡°But I got the crap beaten out of me for nothing!¡± Eric whined in despair. I could hear him groaning in pain on the other end, voice dropping into a pathetic whimper. ¡°You didn¡¯t evene check on me?<b>¡± </b>


    I curled my lip. ¡°What good would that do, huh? Poor little Princess Eric?¡±


    Silence on the line.


    Chapter 153 A Mountain of Gold


    Eric sucked in a sharp breath, seething with rage.


    Through gritted teeth, he growled, ¡°Leslie, are you mocking me?¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I let out a softugh. ¡°You drama queen. Just stay home and reflect on your actions. Otherwise, next time, you won¡¯t even have the strength to call me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply¨Cjust hung up on me, fuming.


    The night deepened, and after flipping through a few documents, I finally went to bed.


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>15:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    ¡­


    <b>32 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 154

    Chapter 154 The Sealed Painting


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I slept like a baby through the night.


    When morning light streamed into the room, I stretchedzily and got out of bed.


    Finished


    My butler and chauffeur arrived to take me to the opening ceremony of the International Relic Exhibition Center.


    On the ride over, I flipped through a stack of briefing documents. Before long, we arrived.


    The exhibition hall¡¯s opening was simple yet grand, attended only by an elite circle of specially invited guests.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I headed straight for the ancient art section with my butler.


    Most of the paintings on disy had been excavated from ancient ruins, making them even more precious and rare.


    I paused to admire nearly every single piece, taking my time with each one.


    Until the final painting.


    It was covered with a ck clothced with sealing magic, hiding its contents from view.


    I paused. Was this an oversight by the staff?


    Beside it was a stand holding a dispelling tool. I picked it up and gently lifted the cloth. The massive canvas shifted, slowly revealing its true form.


    What greeted my eyes was a vast, endless darkness. At its center stood a towering gate iid with gold and moonstone.


    The gate was slightly ajar, and a sliver of sunlight pierced through the crack like a de, cutting through the night.


    In front of the gate stood the silhouette of a girl. Her back was to us. She wore a crimson gown, her figure graceful, long hair cascading in loose waves over her shoulders. Her dress nearly melted into the shadows.


    The sheer weight of the image¨Cits suffocating tension, its breathless anticipation¨Cpoured from the painting like ink that wouldn¡¯t dissolve.


    Heavy and resplendent all at once. It was almost surreal.


    <b>15:49 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 154 The Sealed Painting


    My hand froze midair, my gaze locking on the image.


    It looked¡­ familiar.


    ¡°Leslie?¡± a soft voice called from behind me.


    I turned instinctively¨Cand smiled when I saw who it was. ¡°Melina?¡±


    It was Eric¡¯s mother.


    She had been vacationing in the overseas territories. Judging by her expression, she had returned in high spirits.


    ¡°I knew it was you. I recognized your back right away.¡±


    32


    Finished


    I stepped forward to hug her lightly¨Cand that¡¯s when I noticed who was standing beside her.


    Lyana.


    My smile widened. ¡°Smoke Pack Alpha? What a coincidence.¡±


    Lyana gave a forced, perfunctory smile. After what happenedst time¨Cand everything I said- she clearly wasn¡¯t about to pretend it never happened.


    Still, with Eric¡¯s mother present, she had no choice but to keep things civil.


    ¡°Rogue Pack Queen, what a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect Her Majesty to take such interest in ancient


    art.¡±


    I smiled, hearing the chill behind her words.


    ¡°What, in the Smoke Pack Alpha¡¯s mind, am I only allowed to be interested in wealth?¡±


    Melina blinked, sensing the tension between us.


    She was just about <i>to </i>speak when the gallery director came trotting over in a rush.


    ¡°Frost Pack Luna, Rogue Pack Queen¨Cplease forgive ourck of hospitality. Is there any painting that¡¯s caught your eye?¡±


    Lyana immediately spoke up. ¡°This one¡¯s not bad. Melina likes it as well. How about I buy it for her as a gift?¡±


    Melina paused, her face softening into a pleased smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯re a guest¡­¡±


    But Lyana, generous as ever¨Cand clearly trying to curry favor with Melina¨Cwasn¡¯t about to let


    <b>15:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 154 The Sealed Painting


    the chance slip by.


    She turned to the gallery director. ¡°This one, please. Wrap it up.¡±


    The director immediately shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible-¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    (1


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    <b>15:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 155

    Chapter 155 The Artist¡¯s Choice


    <b>Lyana¡¯s </b>POV


    32


    Finished.


    ¡°This painting is one of Darian¡¯s. He never sells easily,¡± I said quietly to Melina as my eyes caught sight of a white¨Cbearded old werewolf approaching, cane in hand, stride steady despite


    his age.


    I recognized him¨CDarian, a living legend in the world of ancient artwork restoration and creation.


    His works were beyond priceless. No amount of money could simply buy one.


    Melina clearly knew his name too. Her eyes lit up with excitement as she stared at the painting, practically itching to take it home.


    The white¨Cbearded man walked up just as the gallery director rushed over to greet him with fawning politeness.


    Darian only gave a curt nod, then, without a word, reached up and took the painting off the wall, turning to leave.


    I saw the desire in Melina¡¯s eyes and immediately stepped forward, blocking him. ¡°Sir, how much for this painting? I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    He frowned and looked me up and down with a cold gaze. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it,¡± he replied tly.


    Then he tried to walk around me.


    That stung. Hard.


    I was the Alpha of Smoke Pack¡ªwhat couldn¡¯t I afford?


    ¡°Name a price<b>, </b>sir,¡± I said, face stiff, standing firmly in his path.


    He snorted, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°Little girl, you reek of money. Your scent is drenched in power. If I sold this to you, my reputation would be ruined. Go ruin someone else¡¯s work.¡±


    His words hit like a p. Even with my thick skin, it burned being humiliated in front of Melina like that.


    I red <b>at </b>him<b>, </b>cold fury in my eyes as a heavy silence filled the air.


    His


    it<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    gaze <b>swept </b>over the crowd¡­ thennded on Leslie. He narrowed his eyes ¡°You. Want to <b>buy </b>


    <b>15:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 155 The Artist¡¯s Choice


    :


    <b>Leslie </b>pressed her lips together and answered tly, ¡°No. I reek of money too.¡±


    That made him chuckle, a crooked, mocking smile pulling at his lips.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I wasn¡¯t giving up. My voice dropped even colder. ¡°Why won¡¯t you sell it to me, but you¡¯re asking her?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s pretty!¡± he shot back without hesitation,pletely shameless.


    I was so furious I couldn¡¯t even speak. I stood frozen, ring at him.


    Melina, clearly anxious not to miss out on the painting, kept throwing Leslie desperate nces.


    Leslie hesitated a moment before finally speaking. ¡°How much? I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Her tone was calm, but I knew she was doing it for Melina¡¯s sake. After all, that was Eric¡¯s mother¨Cit wouldn¡¯t look good to turn her down.


    ¡°Little girl,¡± Darian said, raising a brow, ¡°I sold one like this to the Lionheart Court in Ostovia for ten million credits. How much are you offering?¡±


    I froze.


    Ten million? This piece belonged in a royal vault.


    Melina looked stunned too. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected the price to be that outrageous.


    Leslie raised her brows, casual and unbothered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll double it.¡±


    I nearly choked. She really said that?


    Darian blinked at her, clearly caught off guard, then scoffed. ¡°How generous.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worth it,¡± Leslie replied with a breezy smile.


    He stood in silence for a few seconds, then gave a sharp snort. ¡°Still not selling.¡± And he turned to leave.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sneer. So much for Leslie¡¯s charm.


    Melina, on the other hand, looked panicked, her eyes locked onto Darian¡¯s back like she couldn¡¯t let it go.


    And then-


    Leslie suddenly let out a sigh and called out loudly, ¡°You¡¯re really putting your student in an awkward position here¡­¡±


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 156 The Teacher¡¯s Price


    Darian¡¯s POV


    Finished


    Cane in hand, I turned with a huff, ready to storm out of that noisy exhibit hall¨Conly to be stopped by a voice I knew too well.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± Leslie¡¯s tone wasced with exasperation, a little teasing, and far <i>too </i>much familiarity. It tugged at something deep in my chest.


    I froze mid¨Cstep and turned back, squinting at her.


    Every werewolf present¨CFrost Pack¡¯s Luna Melina, Smoke Pack¡¯s Alpha Lyana, the crowd of gawkers¨Cstood stunned. The air buzzed with startled pheromones.


    I fought the smile tugging at my lips, gave a gruff snort, and barked out a scolding tone. ¡°Quitter. You don¡¯t deserve to be my student.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>liar</i><i>,</i>¡± my wolf chuckled in my mind, smooth and rich like aged whiskey. <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>proud </i><i>old </i><i>bastard</i><i>¨C</i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>oozing </i><i>pride </i><i>and </i><i>joy</i>. <i>Admit </i><i>it</i>. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>proud </i><i>of </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>old </i><i>man</i>.¡±


    Of course I was.


    Leslie¡ªthat girl¨Cwas the most gifted student I¡¯d ever taught in my life.


    Her soul shimmered like moonlight over water, and every stroke of her brush wasced with a spiritual rity that left you


    breathless.


    Her mother had dragged me from the far ends of the continent, iming her daughter had been born to paint.


    I taught her for six months, and her intuition made this old body of mine want to keep painting for a hundred more years.


    But what did she do?


    Ran off to be some housewife for a so¨Ccalled fated mate, abandoning her brushes without a second thought!


    I smashed three bottles of whiskey over that tantrum. Cursed the heavens. My wolfughed at me like I was a grumpy pup.


    Leslie¡­ My brightest star¡­ dared to walk away from me.


    And now she wanted to buy one of my paintings?


    Chapter

 Reaper 156

    156 The Teacher¡¯s Price


    Not a chance in hell!


    :


    I red at her, trying to scold her with my eyes alone.


    But her smile¨Csly, knowing¨Ccut right through my


    defenses.


    That one word, ¡°Teacher,¡± softened the storm in my


    chest against my


    will.


    32


    Finished


    ¡°Teacher,¡± she said lightly, as if bargaining for fruit at a market, ¡°don¡¯t you still have that unreleased piece? Summer? Sell it to me.¡±


    My jaw twitched.


    Summer? That painting was a crown jewel, disyed in museums across the world!


    And she had the gall to bring it up like it was nothing?


    My anger red in my pheromones. I was ready to shout her down right then and there.


    But then I looked at her¨Cgrinning like a fox¨Cand I just couldn¡¯t.


    That damned girl always knew how to disarm me.


    Melina was watching eagerly on the side. Lyana, meanwhile, let out a sour littleugh.


    ¡°Melina, didn¡¯t you notice? Looks like the Rogue Packdy and Darian go way back. No wonder he wouldn¡¯t sell to me. If you want that painting, better ask Leslie. No way he¡¯d say no to her.¡±


    Snide, bitter¨C<i>so </i>very Smoke Pack.


    I scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t try to bait me. That painting¡¯s already been promised to someone. It¡¯s not for sale.¡±


    I turned again, determined not to let these pups and their scheming drive my blood pressure <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    But Leslie wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Teacher, you gave it away for five million. I¡¯ll buy it for ten. Deal?¡±


    I froze, staring at her for a few silent seconds.


    That confident, unapologetic expression of hers¨Cit drove me mad!


    And yet, somewhere deep inside¡­ it made me proud.


    Bold. Dazzling. Just like her mother.


    I swallowed back the tide of emotion and grumbled, ¡°Fine. Ten million. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡­


    Chapter 156 The Teacher¡¯s Price


    32


    Finished


    I turned on my heel, walking off without another word¡ªafraid if I stayed, she¡¯d push me right into cardiac arrest.


    Behind me, I heard her tell Melina with a breezy smile, ¡°Consider it a gift from me.¡±


    She sounded every bit the Rogue Pack princess¨Ccalm, poised, self¨Cassured.


    My back was turned, but I couldn¡¯t stop the smile tugging at my mouth.


    Leslie¡­ that girl always managed to make me both furious and fond of her all over again.

 Reaper 157

    Chapter 157 The Gift and the Wound


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Unexpected.


    He hadn¡¯t even tried to inte the price.


    What he asked for didn¡¯te close to Summer¡¯s true value.


    I turned to Melina with a smile. ¡°Melina, consider this my gift to you.¡±


    Then I quickly followed after Darian, afraid he might change his mind.


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    On the way back, the smile on Melina¡¯s face made something twist in my chest.


    That Summer¨CLeslie¡¯s gift¨Cclearly delighted her.


    The more I saw that satisfied glow on her face, the more unsettled I felt.


    Why was it always Leslie?


    Why did she always draw every gaze with so little effort?


    As the Alpha of the Smoke Pack, I couldn¡¯t let her keep stepping on me like this.


    32


    Finished


    I pushed down the irritation boiling in my chest and put on a concerned tone. ¡°Melina, from what I¡¯ve heard, the real Summer was once auctioned for over a hundred million credits. Leslie and Darian are quite close¡­ are you sure the one she gave you is authentic?¡±


    Melina¡¯s smile faltered, a flicker of doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean? Are you saying Darian would give her a fake?¡±


    I immediately waved my hand, voice soft butced with hidden barbs. ¡°Of course not. I just mean¨Cthey¡¯re teacher and student. Maybe what she gave you wasn¡¯t the original Summer. It could be a personal copy, still worth something, sure¡­ but notparable to a genuine masterwork.¡±


    Melina¡¯s expression shifted. Her pheromones betrayed a thread of unease.


    I masked my satisfaction with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. I heard Darian always leaves a soulmark in the lower¨Cright corner of his real


    Chapter 157 The Gift and the Wound


    works. One nce should confirm it.¡±


    She nodded slowly, forcing a smile, but suspicion had already taken root in her eyes.


    I lowered my gaze, hiding the smirk creeping up my lips.


    Leslie, if you dared give her a fake, the truth wille out sooner orter.


    ?. 02


    Finished


    To verify the painting¡¯s authenticity, Melina decided to host a family dinner at Frost Pack¡¯s estate¨Cdragging poor, ¡®sick¡® Eric out of bed for it.


    I arrived early, chatting confidently with the Frost Pack elders and Melina, my pheromones calm and poised.


    Melina was growing warmer with me by the second¨Cclearly seeing me as the ideal candidate to be Eric¡¯s partner.


    Leslie arrived fashionablyte, bringing Summer with her.


    When she handed it to Melina, I caught the Luna nce toward the bottom right corner. Her expression stiffened for a split second¨Cthen smoothed out again.


    My chest tightened with triumph. There was a problem.


    Leslie didn¡¯t notice. She went to greet the elders, poised and elegant as ever¨Cinfuriatingly perfect.


    Eric heard her voice from upstairs and came flying down like a lovesick fool. ¡°Leslie! Come quick! I found photos from when we were kids¨Cremember when you wore a wedding dress?¡±


    Leslie froze, then shot him a sharp look. ¡°That was a costume for the school y, not a wedding dress!¡±


    Her tone was tinged with embarrassment. She even nced at me¨Cas if afraid I¡¯d get the wrong idea.


    Something stabbed in my chest.


    Eric¡¯s eyes sparkled like starlight, gentle as moonbeams.


    But that glow¡­ it had never been mine.


    Whenever he looked at Leslie, it was always joy. Always patience.


    I clenched my fists until my nails dug into my palms, like I was sinking in a swamp with no bottom, breathless and heavy.


    <b>15:49 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 157 The Gift and the Wound


    32


    Finished


    Melina¡¯s brow furrowed, her tone sharp. ¡°Eric, show some manners. Lyana¡¯s been here for half the night and you didn¡¯t even greet her?¡±


    I forced a smile, pretending it didn¡¯t bother me. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ages. No need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    But inside, the bitterness swelled to the brim.


    I dropped my gaze to hide it¡ªbut the sourness in my pheromones was impossible to contain.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 158

    Chapter 158 The Price of a Name


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I stood there, feeling the suffocating weight of Lyana¡¯s pheromones in the air.


    32


    Finished


    Eric reluctantly made his way over, muttered a few polite lines, then grew impatient¨Chis eyes never leaving me.


    Old Alpha Frost enjoyed chatting with me, asking questions non¨Cstop.


    But Melina was unusually cold. Her warmth had shifted¨Cto Lyana.


    After dinner, Lyana offered to make dessert. Melina dragged Eric in to help, while the old Alpha excused himself to rest.


    That left me and Melina sitting face to face.


    She put away her smile and set a credit chip down in front of me.


    I blinked, puzzled.


    One nce¨Cten million.


    ¡°What¡¯s this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Melina gave a faint smile, curling her lip with barely disguised disdain.


    ¡°Payment for the painting. I know it¡¯s not worth that much. But for the sake of our Packs¡® long- standing rtionship, I¡¯ll eat the loss.¡±


    My gentle expression faded, reced by cool restraint.


    ¡°Melina, I don¡¯t understand. How does a gift be a loss?<b>¡± </b>


    She flicked her hair back, looking at me without the slightest courtesy.


    ¡°Because I know it¡¯s a fake. Poor quality, at that.¡±


    My smile faltered.


    We locked eyes for nearly ten seconds.


    Then I looked away,


    A piece worth over a hundred million¡­ being dismissed as a cheap imitation?


    Chapter 158 The Price of a Name


    :.


    There was no name for the feeling twisting in my chest.


    ¡°So you thought it was a fake?¡± My voice was calm, almost amused.


    Finished


    ¡°Leslie, our families go way back. Your mother passed early, but you and Eric were always close. Still, don¡¯t think that gives you the right to fool me.¡±


    She said it coolly, trying hard to stayposed.


    At the mention of my mother, something tensed inside me.


    My eyes turned cold. My smile curled with a sharper edge. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. No need for you to suffer a loss.¡±


    Throwing pearls before swine.


    Have Lunas¡® taste alwaysgged this far behind their Packs¡® fortunes?


    I was just about to stand when Melina¡¯s voice sliced through the air¨Ccold and clear.


    ¡°And Leslie¡ªstay away from my son.¡±


    I paused, startled.


    A warning. Again.


    The first time, it was Kirby¡¯s mother¨Cright before the engagement was broken.


    Now, Eric¡¯s mother. Melina.


    I turned to look at her. Her face was calm, emotionless. The warmth she¡¯d once shown me¨Can obvious performance.


    I felt a chill deep in my chest.


    I¡¯d always regarded her as a respected elder.


    I curled my lip. ¡°Is this a threat, Melina?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to take it, so be it. Do you know what happened to Eric after you bought that territory for five billion? His father flogged him with the discipline whip. He nearly lost his position as heir.¡±


    I froze.


    I¡¯d thought I¡¯d cleaned it up fast enough¨Cthat he¡¯d been spared the fallout.


    213


    Chapter 158 The Price of a Name


    But he hadn¡¯t.


    ?


    32


    Finished


    ¡°If you¡¯d stayed together, I wouldn¡¯t have objected. But now? Your engagement just ended. You¡¯re neck¨Cdeep in scandals. You¡¯ve got a line of Alphas chasing after you. Eric¡¯s the least suitable match for you¨Cdon¡¯t you think?¡±


    Iughed.


    Why not just point a finger in my face and say I¡¯m not good enough for her precious boy?


    No need to tiptoe around it.


    I nced toward the kitchen¨CLyana working quietly inside, and Eric standing far off, looking bored and distant.


    Asphodel let out a snort in my mind, amused. ¡°Looks like <i>you¡¯re </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>running</i><i>, </i>Leslie.¡±


    ¡°So Frost Pack¡¯s already picked a match for him. Just clearing the path, then?¡±


    Melina didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Lyana¡¯s capable, gentle, of noble blood¡ªand most importantly, untouched by scandal. There¡¯s no one more suited to be Eric¡¯s mate.¡±


    Listening to her shower Lyana with praise, my wolf Asphodel was practically rolling on the floorughing.


    I rose slowly, towering over Melina¡¯s seated form. Elegant as always. Hypocritical to the core.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re not a match¡ªafter all, intelligence is hereditary.¡±


    Melina blinked, stunned, her face flushing with rage.


    ¡°Leslie, that was beyond rude!¡±


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 159

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 159 Not Yours to Keep


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I curled my lips into a polite smile, though my eyes sharpened coldly.


    32


    Finished


    <i>¡°</i><i>Foolish </i><i>woman</i><i>,</i>¡± my wolf Asphodel huffed in my mind. <i>¡°</i><i>No </i><i>wonder </i><i>Eric¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>bit </i><i>slow </i><i>sometimes</i>. <i>Looks </i><i>like </i><i>he </i><i>got </i><i>that </i><i>gene </i><i>straight </i><i>from </i><i>his </i><i>mother</i>¡®


    ¡°Melina, let me make something clear. I¡¯ve never led Eric on. We¡¯ve always been just friends¡ª nothing more, and I¡¯ve never even considered anything beyond that. If you can, please talk to him. For the sake of our years of friendship, I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±


    Experience had taught me that a reasonable elder meant everything in a family¡¯s happiness.


    Mother¨Cinw rtionships? The most toxic battlefield of all.


    I¡¯d already paid the price once in Crimson Moon Pack. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do it again.


    Besides, Eric and I¡­ we could only ever be friends.


    From the moment he started liking me, I¡¯d been careful to keep a distance.


    On that front, my conscience was clear.


    The air was growing stale. My mood was already ruined, and I didn¡¯t feel like wasting another word.


    I gathered my things, including the <i>Summer </i>painting Melina had just used of being a fake.


    ¡°Goodbye, and no need to see me out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother looking back at her furious expression. There was no point.


    We¡¯re all werewolves here for the first time¨Cwhy should I be the one to endure humiliation?


    Once outside, I climbed straight into my car. The engine roared to life.


    Eric came rushing out the door.


    ¡°Leslie! Why are you leaving? Let me drive you home. It¡¯s dangerous to be on the road alone¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    My foot hit the gas. I was gone.


    Chapter 159 Not Yours to Keep


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    When I returned to the Rogue Pack royal estate, my energy was sharp and icy. I headed straight for my office.


    Before I reached the door, my chief assistant Liam came hurrying up.


    ¡°Leslie, Mr. Kirby¡¯s here to see you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing anyone. Tell him I¡¯m not here.¡±


    Liam¡¯s mouth twitched¨Cbut before he could say anything, a deep, cool voice echoed from behind.


    ¡°Not here?¡±


    I stopped mid¨Cstep, turning my head in surprise.


    Kirby? He was here?


    My eyes flicked to Liam.


    He braced himself.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby said he¡¯d wait at your office door¡­ so we didn¡¯t take him to the guest lounge.¡±


    If I¡¯d let him finish his sentence earlier, maybe I could¡¯ve avoided this awkwardness.


    But I didn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit guilty.


    My brows pinched slightly. ¡°Alpha Kirby. Come in, then.¡±


    I had no desire to entertain him, but since he was already here, I¡¯d at least keep things civil.


    Liam opened the office door for me.


    I walked in without once inviting Kirby to follow.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I paused for a moment, watching Leslie walk through the door,


    That image¨Cit struck a chord.


    A sh surged through my mind: the painting.


    The ckness of Rogue Pack. The red of her dress. The girl with her face hidden in shadows. That beam of light tearing through the darkness.


    <b>15:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 159 Not Yours to keep


    :


    The kind of light that threatened to tear the whole sky open.


    I frowned faintly. Ostovia¡­ why am I thinking about that now?


    <b>32 </b>


    * Finished


    ¡°Alpha, please¨Cthis way,¡± Liam prompted politely.


    I stepped inside and took in the space.


    The decor leaned minimalist.


    But here and there, tiny feminine touches peeked through.


    A sculpture by the desk wore a pink rose on its head¨Csoft, yful, unmistakably her.


    So this was what her work environment looked like.


    Leslie sank into the oversized, plush sofa, her whole frame sinking into the cushions, lookingpletely at ease.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby,¡± she said seriously, eyes fixed on mine. ¡°Did youe here for something important? If not, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 160

    Chapter 160 Terms of Compensation


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stared at Leslie, my gaze dark and unwavering.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind about the territory project?¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    She raised an eyebrow, a knowing look shing in her eyes. Her tone carried a trace of dry amusement. ¡°A matter this small, and the Alpha himself had to show up in person?¡±


    My expression stayed cold, my presence calm as ever.


    ¡°The sooner the decision¡¯s made, the better. We can¡¯t afford dys.¡±


    Her fingers tapped lightly on the desk. Her gaze shifted, thoughtful. Then she looked at me, clear¨Ceyed and firm. ¡°I¡¯m willing to cooperate. But¡­ I have one condition.¡±


    I watched her in silence, curious. She sounded so resolute¨Cwhat was she going to ask?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of deal you made with Lyana,¡± she said evenly, ¡°but if I¡¯m in this project,


    she¡¯s not.¡±


    Her voice dropped like stone on steel¨Cunyielding. For a moment, I was caught off guard. The demand came out of nowhere. Who was she to ask me to drop another partner?


    I frowned, puzzled, but kept my tone steady. ¡°Why?¡±


    Leslie gave a thin, cold smile. ¡°Kirby, I know inviting the Rogue Pack into this project was your way of making amends.¡±


    I said nothing, simply meeting her gaze.


    She took a calm sip of her coffee and set the cup down with practiced poise. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the gesture.¡±


    I blinked, momentarily surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected her to ept so easily¨Clet alone with suchposure.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± My voice dropped, wary.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t work with Lyana,¡± she said tly. ¡°So she¡¯s out. This is your one chance to make things right.¡±


    Her words struck deep. She was willing to partner¨Cbut only on her terms. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who¡¯d speak to me like that without flinching.


    ¡­


    32


    Chapter 160 Terms of Compensation


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked again, though I already knew the answer wouldn¡¯t beplicated.


    She gave a dryugh. ¡°No reason. I just can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    She waved a hand carelessly, as if Lyana were nothing but an irritating smudge on ss.


    Finished


    My expression didn¡¯t change, but inside, something twisted. Her demand was annoying, yes- but oddly, I felt¡­ relieved.


    After a brief pause, I nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    Maybe it would be troublesome to handle Lyana, but if this was the only way to start healing what I¡¯d broken between us¡­ I¡¯d do it.


    Leslie showed no sign of emotion at my response. She simply stood up and moved behind her desk, all business. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone contact Crimson Moon Pack to coordinate. Until then, keep it quiet.¡±


    I nodded. That was probably for the best. The project was still in its early stages¨Cno need to stir attention yet.


    From her posture, it was clear she was wrapping this up. I didn¡¯t want to push. Things were only just beginning to smooth over¨CI couldn¡¯t ruin it now.


    I rose from my seat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    But I stopped mid¨Csentence.


    My eyes caught on something behind her a bronze sculpture of an adult wolf standing tall and still. A rare piece by a renowned werewolf sculptor, blending ssic and modern elements. Worth a fortune.


    But that wasn¡¯t what made me freeze.


    At the tip of one of the sculpture¡¯s outstretched branches¨Cgleaming in the sun¨Cwas a diamond ring.


    My engagement ring.

 Reaper 161

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 161 The Ring Between Us


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    32


    Finished


    I froze where I stood, breath locked in my chest, staring in disbelief at that ring. My lungs tightened, the air around me thick as stone. I couldn¡¯t move¨Ccouldn¡¯t think.


    That ring¨Cmy ring¨Cthe one I¡¯d agonized over losing again and again¡­ how could it be here, shing like some cruel joke in the light?


    Leslie looked up, her voice bored, with a sharp edge of irritation. ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re done talking.¡±


    I stepped forward without thinking, drawn like a moth to me, my lips trembling without permission.


    A crushing weight pressed down on my chest, dragging me downward into something cold and dark.


    I locked eyes with her. For a flicker of a second, I saw it¨Cresistance. Confusion. But most of all, unmasked loathing.


    That look stabbed straight into me.


    I reached for the ring, fingers brushing the bronze sculpture¡¯s cold edge. The chill bit into my skin like punishment.


    Leslie¡¯s face darkened instantly. She shoved me without hesitation.


    I stumbled back, hand falling away from the ring.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said, voice like ice cracking on a frozenke, sharp and loud. ¡°I said we¡¯re finished. Leave.¡±


    Her pheromones spiked¨Ca silent warning: stay, and there¡¯ll be consequences.


    But I couldn¡¯t move.


    My wolf, Lance, howled inside me, frantic and wing for answers.


    I had to know.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I rasped, throat raw, voice low and rough, ¡°Why is my ring here?¡±


    I thought it had been lost¨Clong gone. Yet now¡­ here it was.


    The joy of rediscovery barely had time to breathe before her cold gaze crushed it underfoot,


    Chapter 161 The Ring Between Us


    ridiculing my fantasy.


    Her lips curled slightly, her smirk calm and cruel. ¡°Alpha, that ring? It¡¯s mine. Not yours.¡±


    shed


    The ring that once represented our bond¨Cwhat had I ever given her in return? Scars. Silence.


    She¡¯d bought that ring herself. So had the pain been hers alone.


    Everything she¡¯d once offered me in hope, I discarded like garbage.


    What right did I have now to stand here?


    I bit down hard, grief and regret crashing over me like a tide too vast to outrun.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The words barely escaped, soft as dust, heavy as iron.


    But how could that possibly be enough?


    Leslie¡¯s coldugh cut through me. ¡°Spare me, Alpha. You agreed to my terms. I saw the sincerity. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Her voice was cial. Final.


    Emotion churned in my chest¨Cregret, shame, emptiness all blending into something unbearable. Her indifference was a needle, digging deeper with every second.


    I looked away, eyes falling back to the ring. That once¨Cfamiliar shape now gleamed like a de


    in the sun.


    ¡°How did it end up here?¡± I asked again, barely above a whisper.


    I needed to know.


    Why was the symbol of our broken bond now sitting in her office, disyed like an open


    wound?


    Leslie¡¯s eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t want to answer.


    <b>But </b>I wasn¡¯t going anywhere without one.


    I stared at her. She stared right back¨Cunyielding, steady.


    Finally, she spoke.


    ¡°I thought you knew¡­¡± she said, voiceced with open mockery. ¡°You should have known.¡±


    Chapter 161 The Ring Between Us


    She let the words linger, cruel and slow.


    ??


    Finished


    ¡°Lyana returned it to me one morning. Said you¡¯d been drinking the night before, stayed at her ce, and tossed it aside like it meant nothing. So¡­ she gave it back. Personally.¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    (1)


    <b>15:50 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

 Reaper 162

    Chapter 162 Dust to Dust


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Of course I remembered that day.


    Liana stood before me, holding the discarded engagement ring in her hand, wearing the kindest, most innocent expression¡­ <b>as </b>she delivered the cruelest blow.


    I would never forget that confrontation for the rest of my life.


    That was the moment I gave up on our bond entirely.


    Sorrow, suffocation, fury¨Cit all dragged me into a darkness I couldn¡¯t <b>see </b>the end of.


    But thankfully, I made it out.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Now, seeing the flicker of confusion and pain in Kirby¡¯s eyes, I felt nothing but cold contempt.


    <i>¡°</i>He¡¯s <i>putting </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>show</i>,¡± Asphodel murmured in my mind, tone biting. <i>¡°</i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>fall </i><i>for </i>it<i>, </i><i>Leslie</i>. A <i>cold</i><i>¨C</i><i>blooded </i><i>wolf </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>feel </i><i>pain</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Maybe I had just misread everything.


    Kirby¨Che was never capable of love. Not for me.


    So why should I care?


    I nced at him, eyes cool and distant.


    ¡°I imagine,¡± I said evenly, ¡°that the Alpha must have been utterly disgusted by the Leslie of three <b>years </b>ago. So much so, even a gift like this ring became a burden. No need to return something you never wanted in the first ce.¡±


    Even <b>as </b>the words left my mouth, I felt ridiculous.


    ¡°No.¡± His voice <b>was </b>so low, I barely caught it.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    No.


    I had never hated her.


    And with that single truth, my emotions shattered, one piece at a time,


    <b>1/4 </b>


    <b>15:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 162 Dust to Dust


    632


    Finished


    Tension gripped my whole body, the air around me thick with my Alpha pheromones spiraling out of control¨Cicy, oppressive.


    Freezing.


    I tried to think¨Ctried to remember. Had I ever truly drunk myself stupid and ended up at Liana¡¯s ce?


    Impossible.


    As a top¨Cranked Alpha, even inebriated, I would <i>never </i>spend the night at a Beta¡¯s home. That was pride, that was instinct¨Cit was our bloodline.


    No doubt about it. Liana had lied.


    A thick fog of fury curled in my chest, pressing in from all sides.


    That liar¨CLiana. I should never have been so soft with her.


    Frowning sharply, I finally said it aloud. ¡°She lied. I never spent the night at her ce. And I damn sure never tossed that ring away while drunk¡ª¡±


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ¡°She lied. I never stayed there!¡±


    I gave him a calm, disinterested smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His words floated past my ears like a breeze¨Cpassing through, stirring nothing.


    True or not, I no longer cared.


    Those scars from our marriage had long since scabbed over. I had no interest in reopening them.


    ¡°He <i>cares </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>think</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Asphodel whispered with a wry edge. <i>¡°</i><i>But </i><i>you </i><i>don¡¯t</i>, Leslie. <i>Not </i>anymore<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Kirby¡¯s eyes were storm¨Cdark, lips parted as if holding something back. ¡°I know you hate me, Leslie. If I could fix what I broke, I would. I swear it.¡±


    Fix? What a joke.


    I gave a soft, humorlessugh, gaze cool as ever.


    ¡°You¡¯ve agreed to my terms, Alpha. That¡¯s enough. Once this <b>is </b>settled, we¡¯re even.¡±


    No debts. No ties<b>. </b>


    <b>15:50 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 162 Dust to Dust


    :


    I <b>was </b>the princess of Rogue Pack. I didn¡¯t need his pity. Or his guilt.


    I didn¡¯t give him a chance to say another word.


    I pressed the inte. ¡°Liam. Show him out.¡±


    Liam entered and bowed politely. ¡°Alpha Kirby, this way.¡±


    As Kirby¡¯s silhouette disappeared behind the door, I leaned back in my chair.


    The weight in my chest slowly began to lift.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Even after he was gone, the air was still thick with the fading trace of his pheromones<b>¨C</b>sorrow, regret, pain.


    Once upon a time, I would have drowned in that scent.


    But now?


    Now it was the line in the sand.


    What I had once clung to in desperation had finally,pletely, been left behind.


    One¨Csided affection always ends the same. If you bet everything, you have to ept the loss.


    You can bleed, break, beg¨Cbut none of it matters if they don¡¯t love you back.


    Kirby never loved Leslie.


    <i>¡°</i><i>No</i>,¡± Asphodel said quietly, a tone I couldn¡¯t ce in her voice. <i>¡°</i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>lying</i><i>. </i><i>His </i><i>wolf </i><i>is </i><i>howling</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i>. <i>It¡¯s </i>in <i>pain</i><i>¡ª</i><i>for </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I answered coldly. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    I got up and walked to the bronze sculpture¨Cthe one with the rings.


    I plucked the pair of engagement bands from the branch and stepped to the window.


    Then, without a shred of hesitation, I let go,


    The rings arced through the air in a gleaming curve before vanishing into the iron maze of the city.


    Dust to dust. Ashes to ashes.


    <b>3/4 </b>

 Reaper 163

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 163 The Real Price of Pride


    <b>Melina¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Leslie that woman has no manners!


    After insulting me without restraint, she just left without so much as a goodbye!


    And now the old Alpha and Eric havee to confront me?


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°A Rogue Pack princess would never behave so rudely. Speak¨Cwhat exactly did you say to her?¡±


    The old Alpha¡¯s eyes were like des, brimming with the full authority of Frost Pack, piercing straight through me. I tried to remainposed, but his pheromones pressed against me like a storm. I could barely breathe.


    Atst, I cracked and muttered the truth. ¡°I told her the Summer painting was fake¡­ and mentioned Lyana¡¯s feelings for Eric.¡±


    The old Alpha exploded, his Alpha pheromones crashing down like a tempest. ¡°Fake? She¡¯s the princess of Rogue Pack! Why in the world would she need to give you a fake? You, a Luna I¡¯ve praised for being well¨Cbehaved¨Chow could you cause such a mess?¡±


    His roar made


    my face burn. Humiliation and regret threatened to consume me.


    He was right. Leslie stood at the helm of Rogue Pack¡¯s vast fortune. Why would she need to deceive me?


    The old Alpha summoned an expert, showing me a photo of <i>Summer </i>from its world tour.


    That painting was Darian at his peak¨Chis spiritual essence so refined that every line conformed perfectly to the golden ratio. There was no soulmark on it because it didn¡¯t need one. It was priceless.


    My face went white as ash. The harsh words I¡¯d thrown at Leslie rang like echoes in my skull.


    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>really </i><i>are </i><i>a </i><i>fool</i><i>,</i>¡± my wolf growled in disappointment. <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>believed </i><i>Lyana¡¯s </i><i>petty </i><i>tricks </i>and <i>insulted </i><i>Leslie</i><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    Fool. I had been utterly foolish.


    ¡°But Lyana¡­<i>¡± </i>I began weakly, trying to defend her. ¡°She meant well¡­¡±


    The old Alpha scoffed, eyes glinting with icy insight.


    ¡°Meant well? She¡¯s run Smoke Pack since she was eighteen. She¡¯s shrewder than you¡¯ll ever be.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>15:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 163 The Real Price of Pride


    :


    Her <bst </b>fianc¨¦? She killed him with her own bite.¡±


    I froze.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    He continued, voice like cold steel. ¡°Even if there <b><i>is </i></b>something between her and Eric, who¡¯s conquering whom in that alliance¨CFrost Pack taking over Smoke Pack? Or her taking <b>us</b><b>¨C</b><b>is </b>far from certain.¡±


    His words were ice water down my spine.


    Could someone as domineering as Lyana really be contained by a simpleton like Eric?


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><i>You </i><i>almost </i><i>doomed </i><i>this family</i>,¡± my wolf whispered gravely. <i>¡°</i><i>Lyana </i><i>is </i><i>not </i><i>someone </i>to <i>trifle </i>with.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, then¡­¡± My voice trembled, myplexion pale as bone.


    If I had known¨Cif I¡¯d only paused to think¨CI never would have said those awful things to Leslie.


    ¡°Stay away from Lyana!¡± the old Alpha barked. ¡°Eric and I will handle the Pack alliances. You interfering only makes things worse. And you¨Cfind a way to make amends with Rogue Pack. Whether in the West or the capital, they¡¯re our most important ally.¡±


    I lowered my head, heart heavy as stone.


    Leslie¡¯s cold smile. Lyana¡¯s maniptions.


    I had misjudged them both¨Cand it might cost us everything.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Back in the Rogue Pack royal estate.


    I had just finished a meeting when Carl called in. ¡°Frost Pack just sent you a mountain of gifts. Kinda random?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Eric?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, surprised.


    He usually sent things straight to our Western HQ.


    ¡°Nope. It was Luna Melina. Personally.¡±


    Melina<b>? </b>


    My brows furrowed slightly. So¡­ she found out about Summer?


    Too bad. I¡¯d already moved the painting to my father¡¯s private study. He adored it.


    <b>273 </b>


    <b>15:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 163 The Real Price of Pride


    :


    As for what happenedst time? I honestly didn¡¯t care anymore.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    It was just another one of Lyana¡¯s schemes. No reason to tear up Frost Pack ties for that. That¡¯d be ying right into her hands.


    I chuckled softly. ¡°Noted. Have the Beta steward handle the return gifts.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Carl drawledzily.


    Just as I hung up, Liam knocked on the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Alpha Lyana is here to see you.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow.


    That was fast.


    With Lyana¡¯s personality, no matter how furious she was, she¡¯d never lose control like Silvana- crying and screaming in public. She¡¯d never be that pathetic.


    Now I was curious. What was she up to?


    Send Gifts


    ºÏ


    138

 Reaper 164

    Chapter 164 What She Never Understood


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Lyana stepped into my office with that signature elegance of hers¨Ccool,manding, and unmistakably sharp¨Cedged.


    I smiled lightly. ¡°A rare guest. Smoke Pack Alpha herself?¡±


    She didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. She took the seat across from me like she owned the


    room.


    Honestly, her presence felt more queenly than mine.


    ¡°Coffee or tea?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    I raised a brow and gave Liam a look. He nodded and silently closed the door behind him.


    Lyana got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m not one for games, so I¡¯ll ask directly¨Cwas it you who told Kirby to cut me out of the territory deal? And you¡¯re also the reason Melina hasn¡¯t answered a single one of my messages since that day, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes were sharp, simmering with anger. She leaned forward, both hands braced on the edge of my desk. The air around us grew heavy with tension.


    Truly, she was a seasoned warrior¨Csomeone who¡¯d wed her way through the brutal south. Most people would¡¯ve been intimidated.


    Too bad I¡¯m Leslie.


    Not the type to back down.


    I met her intensity with azy smile,pletely unfazed,


    ¡°The first part? Guilty.¡± I smiled wider, almost smug. ¡°As for Melina ignoring your messages¡ª well, that¡¯s not on me. But if it is, what a tragedy.¡±


    She must¡¯ve found out about the painting. And now she won¡¯t even take Lyana¡¯s calls?


    How utterly delightful.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze darkened. Her tone pressed in. ¡°On what grounds did you tell Kirby to push me


    <b>15:51 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 164 What She Never Understood


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    out? Do you have any idea how much effort I put in to get a foothold in the capital¨Chow long it took me to earn Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s trust<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Lyana¡¯s </b>POV


    I¡¯d never wasted time chasing weak alliances. I went straight for Crimson Moon.


    It took real work to earn Kirby¡¯s respect, to make him believe I was worth dealing with.


    And now she undid all of it¨Cwith a word?


    Leslie gave a soft, mockingugh.


    ¡°Effort? You mean when you told Kirby that if he worked with you, you¡¯d make sure Eric <b>gave </b>up on me for good?¡±


    My blood ran cold.


    How¡­ how did she know?


    Leslie¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled ¡®efforts¡® are really something, Alpha. But what I find more interesting is your confidence. You really thought you could win over a guy like Eric?¡±


    ¡°You did your research. You memorized everyone¡¯s weaknesses. I¡¯ll give you that. But you were still arrogant enough to think that just because Eric rejected you before doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯d do it again?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to get involved¡ªuntil you dragged yourself in.¡±


    ¡°How do you know any of this?¡±


    Kirby would <i>never </i>reveal that conversation. That wasn¡¯t who he was.


    Leslie casually lifted her phone and waved it slightly.


    ¡°Just so happens, I have a friend who was sitting at the bar near your booth that night. Overheard every word.¡±


    Amara.


    She¡¯d only remembered the details a few days ago, and the moment she called Leslie, everything fell into ce.


    I fell silent. My expression turned cold.


    Even exposed, I refused to show weakness. ¡°I underestimated you, Leslie.¡±


    <b>15:51 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 164 What She Never Understood


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I had always assumed she was just a sheltered noble princess¨Cprotected by her father and brothers. Even if she had power, I figured shecked the cruelty and cunning to use it.


    Clearly, I was wrong.


    ¡°Smoke Pack Alpha,¡± Leslie said with a lift of her brow and augh in her voice, ¡°I think the one doing the overestimating is you.¡±


    ¡°You thought that feeding Melina some trash talk would cut me out of the race? That you¡¯d be the only one left?¡±


    Her bluntness hit like a p. My face flushed with a mix of anger and shame. And the dam inside me cracked.


    ¡°Leslie, you know what it¡¯s like to love someone who doesn¡¯t love you back. You know how painful that is. Why can¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved Eric for ten years. I¡¯ve watched him go through girl after girl, and I never said a word. I never cared.¡±


    ¡°But you-¡± My voice trembled. ¡°It¡¯s different with you.¡±


    ¡°The


    way


    he looks at you¡ªit¡¯s not the same. And you don¡¯t even like him, so why lead him on? Why give him hope? Why keep him from moving on?¡±


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I looked at her.


    For the first time, I saw not the cunning Alpha¨Cbut the fragile woman beneath the armor. The bitterness. The hunger.


    But sympathy? That I no longer had.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 165

    Chapter 165 Wolves Don¡¯t Weep


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I watched Lyana, nearly unraveling before me, struggling to keep her fury in check. Her expression cracked, strained, fragile.


    So now I was supposed to feel sorry for her?


    Iughed quietly¨Ccold and unamused.


    What was this? A pathetic attempt at moral ckmail?


    32


    Finished


    My fingers tapped lightly on the table. ¡°Smoke Pack Alpha, don¡¯t try to guilt me. It won¡¯t work. Because I¡¯m a werewolf who can live without a conscience.¡±


    When it came to confrontation, I never lost.


    Ten years of unrequited love? No wonder she came in like a storm ready to tear me down.


    But that didn¡¯t make her right.


    I gazed at her seriously, all humor wiped clean.


    ¡°Your feelings may have gone unanswered, but that¡¯s not my fault. Eric doesn¡¯t like you. I¡¯m not the one who ruined anything. I was never a third party in your fantasy.¡±


    No one gets to im the moral high ground just because they got hurt.


    Lyana and I¨Cwe were both the ones who didn¡¯t get chosen.


    But the difference was, I fought for it. I put my feelings out there. I hoped, openly, for Kirby¡¯s


    affection.


    And Lyana?


    She never even tried.


    ¡°But he likes you,¡± she hissed, fury ring in her eyes.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Alpha Lyana, please. Since when is someone else¡¯s feelings my fault? He likes me, so I¡¯m to me? And what about you¨Cliking him for a decade without letting go¨Chowe you never let him go?¡±


    15:51 Wed Sep 17


    Chapter T6S atares Dont Be


    Always someone else¡¯s fault. Always the world¡¯s to me for your heartbreak?


    What a cowardly way to live.


    Finished


    <b>I¡¯d </b>thought she was bolder than that. Cleaner, Sharper. But behind all the sharp edges, she was just another woman hiding behind resentment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here. I stood up slightly, voiceposed. ¡°If you want, I can arrange a meeting with Eric. Let him be clear. We¡¯re adults. If it works, it works. If not¨Cdon¡¯t waste time chasing a <b>dead </b>cause. Sound fair?¡±


    It really was the most mature solution I could offer.


    Why spend your life chasing a ghost?


    For a second, I saw it¨Chesitation flickered in her eyes.


    But it vanished just as quickly.


    You just want to humiliate me in front of him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At <b>that</b>, I was done.


    I raised both hands, gaze cooling. ¡°Then do as you wish. I did what I could. But you¡¯ll never have footing in the capital, or in the noble circles. And certainly not in my territory.¡±


    That was about as obvious a dismissal as I could give.


    There was no ce for her here.


    Lyana red at me, her Alpha presence ring. ¡°Fine, Leslie. Then don¡¯t me me for what


    I met her gaze head¨Con, not blinking. ¡°Since when were you ever polite?¡±


    I called out without even turning my head. ¡°Liam, see her out.¡±


    For the next few days, Lyana vanished without a trace.


    Liamter reported she¡¯d returned to Smoke Pack¡¯s southern headquarters.


    I raised a brow. That was unexpected. Running back so easily? Didn¡¯t seem like her style.


    Still, peace and quiet was nice for a change.


    Chapter 165 Wolves Don¡¯t Weep


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    <i>¡°</i><i>She </i>won¡¯t swallow that <i>insult</i>,¡± Asphodel murmured with amusement. <i>¡°</i><i>The </i><i>Smoke </i><i>Pack </i><i>Alpha </i><i>isn¡¯t </i>the kind <i>to </i>walk away <i>quietly</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I didn¡¯t bother thinking about it. Smoke Pack had nothing to do with me.


    I had Rogue Pack to manage¨Cand that was more than enough.


    At a business g, I walked in with Astrid at my side, our dresses shimmering faintly beneath the chandelier glow.


    I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Eric.


    And his ever¨Cso¨Ccharming mother¨CMelina Luna.


    The moment she saw me, she froze for half a second. Then, smile stered on, she rushed over to grab my hand. ¡°Leslie! I¡¯ve been thinking of youtely. Eric¡¯s asked you over several times- why haven¡¯t you


    visited?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>She¡¯s <i>fishing</i>,¡± Asphodel snorted. <i>¡°</i><i>Smells </i><i>like guilt</i>.¡±


    I smiled, cool and polished. ¡°Pack matters have kept me busy, Melina. Haven¡¯t had time.¡±


    the past.


    She visibly rxed when she realized I wouldn¡¯t bring up


    Fine. I had no interest in rehashing it either.


    A few pleasantriester, she excused herself.


    Then Eric sauntered over, that usual gleam in his eyes.


    I dropped the mask and rolled mine. ¡°Still milking that injury?¡±


    He grinned, handsome and unruly as ever. ¡°Missed me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This <i>one</i><i>,</i>¡± Asphodel scoffed, <i>¡°</i><i>still </i><i>as </i><i>shameless </i>as <i>ever</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 166

    Burn in the Alpha Princess Wrath


    :


    Chapter 166 For the Pack and the Chaos


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    32


    Finished


    The ballroom was flooded with light, radiant and blinding. The air was thick with the scent of fur, pine, ambition¨Cand the simmering hostility of gathered Packs.


    Eric¡¯s voice cut through the crowd like a de,ced with Alpha arrogance.


    ¡°Missed me?¡±


    I shed a cold smile, baring a hint of fang. In my chest, Asphodel growled low and coiled tight.


    ¡°<i>Try </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>brat</i><i>. </i><i>See what </i><i>happens</i>.¡±


    I was tempted to mention Liana¨Chow her wolves had been sniffing around Rogue Pack¡¯s borders like they were daring us to react. The whispers were growing in the western territories.


    But I swallowed the thought, taking a sip of my drink instead. The bitterness stung my throat.


    <i>Asphodel </i><i>grunted in </i><i>agreement</i><i>. </i>We had enough of our own problems.


    Just then, Astrid slipped away from a cluster of low¨Crank wolves and came to my side. Her fingers brushed my wrist, subtle but firm. ¡°Leslie. I saw Kirby.¡±


    Her voice was low, taut with Windfang Pack¡¯s usual fire.


    I stiffened. Even Asphodel¡¯s fur seemed to bristle.


    Kirby¡¯s appearance at this neutral¨Cground g wasn¡¯t shocking. These kinds of gatherings were made for territorial diplomacy¨CPack alliances, posturing, power ys.


    But his name still made something cold stir in


    my


    ribs.


    I didn¡¯t want to see him. But I wasn¡¯t afraid to, either.


    Astrid bit her lip, eyes twitching toward the far end of the room. ¡°The guy next to him¡­ that¡¯s the one my mom¡¯s forcing me to meet. For a marriage alliance.¡±


    I choked on my drink.


    Astrid? Arranged marriage?


    The heiress of Windfang Pack¨Cuntamable, wild, and proud¨Cbowing to some outdated noble matchmaking?


    15:51 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 166 For the Pack and the Chaos


    And what about Thorbane?


    Eric¡¯s eyes bulged wide like twin moons, already glinting with teasing delight.


    I shot him a murderous re. Down, mutt.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Astrid sighed, her ears twitching with frustration ¡°My mom¡¯s been relentless. I can¡¯t stand him. But our elders are close to sealing the deal.¡±


    My jaw clenched. I felt a rush of protective instinct rise up like fire. My ws itched.


    Poor Thorbane. He had no idea the storm rolling toward him.


    Eric, meanwhile, smirked.


    ¡°If our families forced <i>us </i>to marry, I¡¯d pay to see that drama.¡±


    I bared my teeth. ¡°Asphodel was already halfway to lunging.*


    ¡°How about no?¡±


    Astrid snarled right on cue. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    That¡¯s my girl.


    Eric cackled and retreated, only to be dragged off by a staggering Beta into a booze¨Cfueled drinking contest. Good riddance.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± Astrid grabbed my arm, eyes zing with battle¨Creadiness, ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°I want to help,¡± I said, frowning, ¡°but¡­¡±


    This needed precision. A misstep could cause a Pack incident.


    Then her eyes gleamed. She leaned in and whispered her n.


    I nearly dropped my ss.


    This lunatic.


    She wanted me¨Cto seduce her would¨Cbe fianc¨¦. Just enough to stir scandal, tank the alliance, and force both sides to back off.


    ¡°My reputation¡¯s already hanging by a thread,¡± I hissed. ¡°And you want me to set it on fire?¡±


    Astrid grinned, shameless. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why it has to be you. No one can touch you. You¡¯re the Rogue Pack princess. You flirt with him, the whole agreement copses. Simple.¡±


    Chapter 166 For the Pack and the Chaos


    I pinched the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    She tugged my arm like an impatient pup.


    :


    ¡°Come on. Anyone else, their family would cover it up. But you? No one dares.¡±


    32


    Finished


    I was still hesitating when Eric nced over, suspicious¨Cbut thankfully, a half¨Cdrunk Beta yanked him away, challenging him to a drink¨Coff. He stumbled off, ego¨Cfirst.


    I whispered ¡°If this blows up-¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s filming,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t need to be. Just let the wolves see.¡±


    The n was genius in its simplicity.


    Her fianc¨¦ would appear to betray the betrothal¨Copenly making a move on <i>me</i>. No Pack elder would tolerate such public disgrace. The deal would dissolve on its own.


    I exhaled hard and set down my ss.


    For Astrid. For Thorbane.


    To hell with it.


    I tossed my hair, adjusted my dress, and strode straight into chaos.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    Ãû

 Reaper 167

    hapter 167 Bait and Bite


    I held my wine ss steady as I sauntered toward the target, Asphodel pacing inside her ws scraping an itch across my heart.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    my chest<b>, </b>


    Kirby was there, loungingzily in his seat. Leiss sat beside him, along with another man.


    Ruben¨CKirby¡¯s friend. An alpha from a mid¨Ctier pack.


    He¡¯d been on my case ever since I joined the Crimson Moon Pack.


    Him? Astrid¡¯s blind date? No way I¡¯m letting him taint my sister.


    Leiss spotted me first and nudged Kirby excitedly. ¡°Told you she¡¯d show! Time to settle the score, right?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s gaze locked onto mine¨Csteady as a mountain, the heat of his alpha aura pressing against my chest until my heartbeat slipped out of rhythm.


    I shoved the reaction down. Asphodel growled a warning: <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>get </i><i>distracted</i>. <i>We¡¯re </i><i>not </i><i>here </i>for <i>him</i><i>. </i>


    I walked past Kirby, eyes zeroing in on Ruben as I offered him a sultry smile. ¡°Ruben, drink with me?¡±


    The air snapped taut.


    Leiss looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost, jaw practically unhinged.


    Kirby¡¯s energy turned frigid, his alpha pressure slicing like ice, thick with the sour sting of jealousy.


    Ruben narrowed his eyes, wary as a wolf. ¡°What the hell would I drink with you for?¡±


    My lips curled. ¡°Nothing right now. Who knows aboutter?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s stare burned into me, Lance roaring from the pit of his soul, his fury leaking into the air, sharp and pungent.


    Leiss stammered, ¡°Uh, we should probably-¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± I cut in, eyes still fixed on Ruben. ¡°Ruben, can we talk? Alone?¡±


    Leiss was about to choke on his tongue. Kirby let out a growl so deep it shook the floor, his scent now reeking of possessive rage.


    <b>15:52 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 167 Bait and Bite


    Ruben sneered. ¡°What are you ying at, Leslie?¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I leaned in, voice dripping honey and challenge. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m into you.¡±


    All three faces exploded¨CLeiss looked like he¡¯d been struck by lightning, Kirby¡¯s fury turned ice¨Ccold, and Ruben¡¯s face twisted in pure horror like I¡¯d sprouted horns.


    I grabbed Ruben¡¯s arm and dragged him toward the crowd.


    He struggled, but it was toote¨Chalf the pack had already turned to gawk, gossip practically vibrating through the air.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you, little rogue brat?¡± Ruben growled, trying to shake me off.


    Iughed softly. ¡°Scared? No. Blind? Maybe. If you¡¯re Kirby¡¯spdog, how good could you possibly be?¡±


    He shoved me¨Conly to be yanked back by an iron grip.


    Kirby.


    Face like thunder, Lance¡¯s presence rolling off him in waves of fury. ¡°Since when are you two so close?¡± he growled, voice low and full of danger.


    I tilted my head, mockery in my tone. ¡°Three years. He¡¯s been trashing me for so long, I¡¯d say we¡¯re practically intimate.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s re could freeze blood, Lance¡¯s roars echoing just beyond my soul¡¯s edge. That¡¯s when Astrid popped up, waving her phone. ¡°Leslie, phone call.¡±


    <b>I </b>exhaled and let go, using it as my


    exit.


    She whispered, ¡°Got it. Tie grab, Kirby charging in¨Cperfect shot.¡±


    A smirk tugged at my lips, the weight in my chest lifting.


    Sister, nailed it.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Leslie flirting with Ruben? Lance was howling in my chest, ws ripping through what little control I had left.


    She said she liked him¨Chim, the alpha who never missed a chance to put her down! My blood surged, rage pounding behind my eyes. Even if our bond was already ashes, how could she¡­ just toss me aside like that?


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>15:52 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 167 Bait and Bite


    1 shoved Ruben away and went after her.


    <i>?</i>. 032


    Finished


    She slipped out of my grip like it meant nothing, cold and distant, like I¡¯d never existed in her world.


    Watching her walk off with Astrid, Lance¡¯s howl reverberated through me: ¡°<i>She </i><i>really </i>doesn¡¯t <i>want </i>us <i>anymore</i><i>.</i>¡±


    The scar over my chest pulsed, the remnants of our bond stinging like it was mocking me.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 168

    :


    Chapter 168 Eavesdrop and Entrap


    <b>Leslie </b>POV


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Astrid and I were just looking for a quiet corner to admire the photos we¡¯d just taken, but we hadn¡¯t gone far when the sound of chatter around the hallway corner brought us to a halt.


    A group of socialites were heading toward the restroom, their voices bubbling with gossip.


    ¡°Leslie kicked Lyana out? No way¡­¡± one voice said, full of doubt.


    ¡°Lyana¡¯s a big name in the Southern Continent. She¡¯s stronger than most male alphas. How could Leslie kick her out?¡± another chimed in.


    Then came Slyvana¡¯s sharp, gloating voice, stabbing straight into my ears: ¡°Leslie¡¯s just petty. She saw someone stronger and couldn¡¯t handle it. Used her Rogue Pack connections to stir up trouble. Lyana didn¡¯t even bother stooping to her level. That¡¯s why she left.¡±


    ¡°She cares so much about her image. Don¡¯t you want to see her fall t on her face?¡± Slyvana added, voice lowered just enough to seem secretive, but loud enough to echo down the entire hallway.


    I raised an eyebrow and nced at Astrid.


    Asphodel sneered in my mind. <i>¡°</i><i>That </i><i>bitch </i><i>from </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack </i><i>is </i><i>lying </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>Leslie, let <i>me </i><i>tear </i><i>her </i><i>mouth </i><i>apart</i><i>!</i>¡±


    Easy, Asphodel, I soothed silently. She¡¯s offering us front¨Crow seats to her own downfall.


    Astrid shrugged and murmured, ¡°Why is it always on the way to the bathroom that people talk the most crap?¡±


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I motioned for her to head back the way we came.


    We picked a spot in in sight and sat down, grape juice in hand, quietly waiting.


    Sure enough, a few minutester, Slyvana showed up with her little entourage.


    Her eyes swept the crowd andnded on me with pinpoint uracy, a sh of smug satisfaction flickering behind them.


    ¡°Wanna bail carly?¡± Astrid leaned in and whispered.


    <b>I </b>chuckled softly, ¡°Let¡¯s toy with her. I¡¯ve got time to kill.¡± Asphodel let out an eager <b>growl </b>inside me. ¡°<i>Yes</i><i>! </i>Show her what it means to cross the Rogue Pack princess!¡±


    15:53 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 168 Eavesdrop and Entrap


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Slyvana walked over alone. The arrogance she usually wore like a crown had vanished, reced by a fake sweetness that nearly oozed. ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    Astrid immediately mimed gagging, raising her hand in apology. ¡°Sorry, couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    My lips twitched, barely holding back augh.


    In this lifetime, hearing Slyvana call me ¡°sis¡± felt like some cruel joke from the Moon Goddess<b>. </b>


    If I hadn¡¯t overheard her scheming earlier, I might¡¯ve thought I was hallucinating.


    ¡°Leslie, can we talk? Just us?¡± Slyvana asked, shing a smile so polite it bordered on creepy.


    I arched a brow, swirling the juice in my ss. The chandelier¡¯s reflection shimmered in the cup like a fantasy more dazzling than reality. ¡°Do we have anything to talk about?¡±


    She paused, bowing her head in mock guilt. ¡°I¡¯ve been reflecting these past few days. I went too far with you before. I want to sincerely apologize.¡±


    I let out a knowing ¡°Oh¡± and replied airily, ¡°Then go ahead and apologize¨Cright here. Isn¡¯t it more sincere with everyone watching?¡±


    Her smile twitched, eyes faltering. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not really appropriate, is it? I have some things I¡¯d rather say in private.¡±


    I feigned hesitation, my eyes dropping to the ss as I murmured, ¡°If it¡¯s about you and Kirby, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be great for others to overhear, would it?¡±


    Asphodel snorted. ¡°<i>This </i><i>little </i><i>hyena </i><i>thinks </i><i>dropping </i><i>Kirby¡¯s </i><i>name </i><i>will </i><i>throw </i><i>you </i><i>off</i>? Pathetic.¡±


    I looked up, lips curving into a smile with teeth. ¡°Fine.¡±


    As I stood, Astrid grabbed my arm, frowning, clearly wanting to stop me. I patted her hand, signaling I knew what I was doing. There was a tiger in those hills, and I was more than curious what tricks this little hyena thought she could pull.


    Slyvana¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph as she led me toward the rooftop balcony.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    212

 Reaper 169

    Chapter 169 Cliffhanger


    Leslie POV


    :


    On the rooftop balcony, the night wind rustled the trees, leaves whispering like secrets.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    The Milky Way hung across the sky like a dark, flowing current, stars twinkling faintly in the hush of night.


    Slyvana stood just a few paces behind me, wearing a look of innocent sweetness, her voice soft and docile like a harmless Omega. ¡°Leslie, if you think about it, you and my brother actually make a good match. You¡¯re from the same kind of family, equal in status. Even our father¡¯s beginning to ept you. Are you really saying you feel nothing for him?¡±


    I turned slightly, frost creeping into my eyes, though my lips curved in a cool, distant smile. ¡°Did you misunderstand something? What makes you think I¡¯d be a match for your brother?¡±


    She blinked, caught off guard for a second, then hurried to respond. ¡°You¡¯re the princess of Rogue Pack now. The only heir. With your standing, how are you not a match?¡±


    I let out a derisive scoff, my disdain crystal clear. ¡°You got it all wrong. What I meant was¨Chow could Crimson Moon Pack ever be worthy of standing beside Rogue Pack?¡±


    Asphodel cackled in my head. <i>¡°</i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>right</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i><i>! </i><i>Where </i><i>does </i><i>this </i><i>little </i><i>hyena </i><i>get </i><i>the </i><i>nerve </i><i>to </ipare <i>herself </i>to <i>us</i><i>?</i>¡±


    Slyvana¡¯s face froze, her smile cracking. A glint of venom red in her eyes.


    She stood rigid behind me, eyes boring into my back like she wanted to tear me apart.


    I knew she couldn¡¯t swallow that insult. A Crimson Moon alpha¡¯s daughter¨Cwhen had she ever been humiliated like that?


    Suddenly, her voice rose with exaggerated rm. ¡°Leslie, what¡¯s that on your back?!¡±


    Before the words even finished leaving her mouth, she lunged¨Chands aiming straight for my back! Asphodel roared inside me. <i>¡°</i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>trying </i>to <i>push </i><i>you</i>! <i>Leslie</i>, take her out!¡±


    But I¡¯d been ready.


    I twisted sharply just in time.


    Slyvana missed, her momentum sending her barreling toward the railing.


    The unstable barrier gave way instantly, copsing without resistance. She shrieked, eyes wide with terror as her body pitched over the edge.


    Chapter 169 Cliffhanger


    I stood still, watching coldly.


    Asphodel growled, thrilled. <i>Serves </i><i>her </i>right<i>. </i><i>Let </i><i>her </i><i>fall </i><i>and </i><i>break </i><i>something</i><i>. </i>


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    But the second before she plunged, I darted forward and grabbed her by the back of her dress, yanking her up midair.


    Her gown tore under the strain, leaving her dangling and disheveled, exposed and humiliated.


    ¡°Slyvana,¡± I said, voice light but ice¨Ccold. ¡°Were you trying to push me just now?¡±


    Her face went pale with panic. She opened her mouth to deny it, but I arched a brow and cut her off. ¡°Lie, and I let go.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, Leslie, I was wrong¡­¡± she stammered, voice shaking, eyes full of fear.


    gave a small tug, fabric tearing again with an audible rip. She screamed, thinking I¡¯d dropped her¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. I just smiled faintly, savoring her terror. ¡°You admitted it yourself. You deserved this.<b>¡± </b>


    Slyvana screamed for help. ¡°Someone help me¡ª!¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop her.


    Soon, the noise drew a crowd.


    Leiss came running, horrified. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s gonna give me a heart attack!¡±


    I sneered, ncing at her ripped dress. ¡°Your skirt¡¯s torn to shreds. That desperate to show off?¡±


    Slyvana clung to what she could, hands scrambling for the railing, but it was useless.


    She stared at me with burning hatred, humiliated and furious, like she¡¯d tear me apart if she could.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 170

    Leslie POV


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby arrived quickly, his face dark and stormy, like thunderclouds just before a downpour.


    He looked at Slyvana dangling midair, then turned his eyes to me. They were full of tangled emotions.


    ¡°Help me! Leslie¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± Slyvana screamed, her voice hoarse and frantic as she tried to throw the me on me.


    I scoffed and slowly pulled out my phone. ¡°Hold on. With this many people watching, I¡¯m not about to let myself get framed.¡±


    I opened the recording app, paused, then pressed y.


    ¡°Slyvana, were you trying to push me just now?¡±


    ¡°If you lie, I¡¯ll let go¡­¡±


    11


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Leslie, I was wrong¡­¡±


    The audio yed out, loud and clear for everyone to hear.


    The banquet hall fellpletely silent. Then the whispers started.


    ¡°Slyvana really tried to push her? That¡¯s attempted murder!¡±


    ¡°She looked so sweet. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Thank god there¡¯s proof. Otherwise, even a Rogue Packdy couldn¡¯t clear her name.¡±


    ¡°And she still didn¡¯t drop her. That¡¯s way more mercy than she deserved.¡±


    The voices swelled like a rising tide. Slyvana¡¯s face went from pale to gray. She hadn¡¯t expected me to have this in my back pocket¨Cshe was totally blindsided.


    Kirby¡¯s expression went cial. The fury in his eyes was unmistakable. He stepped forward, Alpha pressure radiating off him, and grabbed Slyvana from my grip, then tossed her hard to


    the floor.


    Then he leaned down and pped her. Hard.


    <i>Smack</i>!


    Chapter 170 The Fall and the Reckoning


    The banquet hall wentpletely still.


    Everyone stood frozen.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby hadn¡¯t held back. That p carried the weight of an Alpha¡¯s rage¨Cit shattered Slyvana¡¯s pride in front of everyone.


    She cradled her stinging cheek and copsed on the floor, trembling uncontrobly.


    She looked up, her eyes full of shock and terror. ¡°Kirby¡­¡±


    His re was ice¨Ccold, filled with fury. ¡°You still dare say my name? Slyvana, do you even realize you almost destroyed the entire Crimson Moon Pack?¡±


    Asphodel sneered in my mind. <i>¡°</i><i>Serves </i><i>her </i><i>right</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>little </i><i>hyena </i><i>finally </i><i>mmed </i><i>into </i><i>steel</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    I didn¡¯t bother watching the rest of the show. I waved a hand, a mocking smile curling on my lips. ¡°Now that the truth¡¯s out, I¡¯m leaving. That wasn¡¯t exactly a fun show.¡±


    I turned to Slyvana, my voice like a de. ¡°A brain¡¯s a nice thing to have. Too bad you don¡¯t.¡±


    I gave her onest look. ¡°Goodbye, Slyvana.¡±


    Leslie POV


    Astrid and I left the banquet hall and went to the restroom to fix our makeup.


    Under the soft garden lights by the doorway<i>, </i>I was about to leave when a low voice came from behind.


    ¡°Leslie.¡±


    I looked up.


    Kirby¡¯s tall figure stepped out from the shadows. A cigarette glowed faintly between his fingers. He moved with calm precision, but there was a sharpness beneath it.


    His eyes were deep, full of things he hadn¡¯t said.


    ¡°Leslie, I need to talk to you,¡± he said. His voice was low and rich, touched with fatigue.


    Astrid nced at me. ¡°Should I give you two a moment?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got nothing to hide.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s brow twitched, but his face smoothed quickly.


    C


    Chapter 170 The Fall and the Reckoning


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    He took a slow drag from the cigarette and exhaled. ¡°About what happened earlier¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure she remembers this. And¡­ thank you. For not letting go.¡±


    I smiled, but my eyes were cold beneath the lights. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m not like your Crimson Moon Pack. I still have shame.¡±


    Asphodel snorted in my mind. ¡°Well said. This Alpha still thinks guilt can tie you down? Keep dreaming.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s face stiffened. Pain flickered in his eyes.


    He paused, then said quietly, ¡°I didn¡¯t control Slyvana well enough. But after what she did, you had every right to drop her. She¡­ deserved it.¡±


    I let out a sharpugh. ¡°I¡¯m not like your pack. I¡¯m not that cruel.¡±


    I turned and walked away.


    Astrid followed close behind, chuckling. ¡°Your mouth¡¯s sharper than a moonlight arrow.¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Reaper 171

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 171 The Invitation and the Queen


    Kirby POV


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I sat in the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s main office, the faint scent of cedarwood lingering in the air. Lance growled low in my chest, irritated by the mountain of paperwork in front of us.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t on the documents. Leslie¡¯s shadow drifted through my thoughts like an undercurrent beneath moonlight¨Cconstant and inescapable.


    My father Marcus had heard about what happened with Slyvana. Furious over how she¡¯d treated Leslie, he¡¯d finally shown some real Alpha authority. He sent Slyvana out of Central City that very night. She likely wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon.


    It was for the best. With Slyvana gone, maybe things wouldn¡¯t escte further between her and Leslie.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and the familiar scent of Leiss flooded in, along with his usual air of smugziness.


    I frowned and shot him a cold look. ¡°You show up here more than you go home. You know that, right?¡±


    Leiss raised a brow and waved a pale yellow invitation in the air. The Rogue Pack crest shimmered on the envelope¨Celegant and powerful. ¡°Leslie¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t get one, so I stole this off a friend.¡±


    Lance roared in my chest. ¡°Rogue Pack didn¡¯t send us an invitation?!¡±


    I turned a cold gaze to Mch, my Beta. He lowered his eyes without a word, still as stone.


    He knew. He knew Rogue Pack had deliberately left us out.


    My expression darkened, pressure building in my chest.


    Leslie¡¯s birthday¡­ and I didn¡¯t even know the date.


    Three years of a bond contract, and as her Alpha husband, I didn¡¯t even know her birthday.


    Lance growled, voice raw and demanding. ¡°Why are you still sitting here?! She¡¯s your fated mate! Go to her birthday¨Ceven if it¡¯s just to apologize!¡±


    Leiss pped me on the shoulder with a crooked grin. ¡°I¡¯m a pretty damn good friend, huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going. That¡¯d be a waste¡­¡±


    The air chilled around me as my Alpha aura leaked out, heavy enough to freeze the room.


    Chapter 171 The Invitation and the Queen


    Leiss¡¯s smirk faltered. He cleared his throat awkwardly and ced the invitation on my desk. ¡°Just go, Kirby. I¡¯ll be lonely without backup.¡±


    I picked up the invitation. The date was tomorrow.


    Tomorrow¡­ her birthday.


    Something twisted in my chest like moonlight driving into a soft wound¨Cbitter and <b>sharp</b>.


    I said tly, ¡°Your father still wants thatnd in the cast suburbs, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Leiss¡¯s eyes


    lit up. ¡°Kirby, wait¨Care you serious? That¡¯s a massive gift!¡±


    I pulled my aura back in. ¡°Don¡¯t want it? Fine.¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡± Leiss nodded so fast you¡¯d think I¡¯d change my mind if he blinked.


    32


    Lance snorted in my head. ¡°Billions for one invitation. Kirby, you¡¯re really going all in. But for her? Worth it.¡±


    I said nothing, staring silently at the invitation.


    Leslie¡­ can anything I do now even begin to make up for what I owe you?


    Leslie POV


    Glory Hall had been reserved entirely by Rogue Pack. Lit like a divine temple under the Moon Goddess herself, it radiated elegance and might.


    On both sides of the street, rows of Rogue Pack warriors stood in full formation. Their scent was a mix of steel and pine resin¨Cenough to stop any uninvited guests from getting too close.


    On a massive electronic screen, my photo looped alongside the words: ¡°Happy Birthday, Leslie.¡± My confident gaze and regal posture dominated every angle. The post had already hit the top of the trending list. My father Lars hadn¡¯t bothered hiding his affection at all.


    Asphodel danced inside me. <i>¡°</i>Leslie<i>, </i><i>you¡¯re </i>the queen of the <i>night</i>! Let those hyenas in the shadows choke on Rogue Pack¡¯s glory<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    Inside the lounge, I sat with Astrid and Am at a table overflowing with gold and silver jewelry.


    Under the warm lights, the diamonds sparkled white, pink, ck¨Clike stars that had fallen from the sky.


    I tried on ten rings at once, wiggled my fingers, and sighed. ¡°Shame I can¡¯t wear them all out. I really like every single one.¡±


    Chapter 171 The invitation and the Queen


    Astrid rolled her eyes. ¡°Do rich people have to show off like this?¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Am giggled behind her hand. ¡°King Lars looks like he raided the entire continent¡¯s jewel vaults for you.¡±


    I arched a brow and finally chose two white diamonds and one ck. Paired with my floor- length ck gown, the look was elegance sharpened with edge.


    In the mirror, my skin glowed pale as snow, my presence distant as moonlight.


    Asphodel growled low with pride. ¡°This is the Rogue Pack princess. The werewolf favored by the goddess herself!¡±


    The bodyguards stepped in with perfectly timed precision, surrounding me as I walked down


    the stairs.


    In the banquet hall below, every gaze turned at once, a wave of awe and admiration rippling through the crowd.


    My father Lars met me halfway, eyes filled with pride. Thorbane and Carl nked him, both so striking they had noble daughters stumbling over their words.


    Lars raised his ss, his voice low but powerful enough to still the room. ¡°Thank you all for joining us at my daughter Leslie¡¯s birthday celebration. In my lifetime, my proudest achievement is not founding Rogue Pack¨Cit¡¯s having this daughter.¡±


    He paused, a flicker of warmth passing through his eyes.


    I knew what he was thinking¨Cthose three years I was gone from home. The ache in my rose unexpectedly.


    chest


    Asphodel murmured gently, ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you, Leslie. You¡¯re the Governor of the West. The queen of Rogue Pack.¡±


    I lifted


    my head and let my gaze sweep across the room¨Conly to lock eyes with Kirby.


    He stood in the crowd, his cedar scent thick and steady, regal as ever.


    But his eyes held tension, like he was waiting for something.


    The moment our eyes met, the room seemed to still.


    Asphodel snorted. ¡°Typical of your old mate. Always finds a way to get an invitation.¡±


    I looked away and let a slow, cold smile curl across my lips.


    So¡­ he came after all.

 Reaper 172

    Chapter 172 Gifts and Ghosts


    <b>Leslie </b>POV


    G (32


    Finished


    Guests came forward one after another, offering birthday wishes. I greeted each of them with practiced ease, my smile calm and poised.


    Just as Astrid, Am, and I finally caught a breath, I turned¨Cand there he was.


    Kirby.


    Commanding as ever, striding toward me like he owned the air around him. Three bodyguards followed behind, each carrying a gift box so polished it glinted like it belonged in a museum.


    ¡°Leslie, I brought three gifts. Want to take a look?¡± His voice was deep, direct,ced with Alpha dominance.


    Every head in the banquet hall turned toward us. Whispers red like sparks in dry grass.


    Asphodel muttered in my chest, ¡°Three gifts? He¡¯s certainly generous.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, my mood turning cold. ¡°So that¡¯s it? He¡¯s cornering me in public so I can¡¯t refuse?¡±


    Am chuckled, trying to keep things light. ¡°Might as well open them! And if Leslie doesn¡¯t like them¨Cshe¡¯s not keeping them.¡±


    Astrid leaned in, whispering, ¡°If they¡¯re worth money, we sell them. Never say no to profit.¡±


    I smirked, my voice chilly. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what this Alpha brought.¡±


    The first box opened <i>to </i>reveal a pendant of star¨Ccarved obsidian suspended on a chain of lunar silver. A faint pulse of moonlight shimmered off the surface, and I could almost hear a wolf¡¯s whisper echoing from within.


    Am gasped. ¡°Is that¡­ ¡®Moon Soul¡¯s Tear¡®? A sacred relic of the Moon Goddess?!¡±


    My pupils contracted.


    Legend said this pendant was once a divine gift from the Moon Goddess to the first werewolf. It amplified wolf spirit power¨Cpriceless, irreceable. It was thought to have been locked away by a secret bloodline. And Kirby had it?


    Asphodel snorted. ¡°So he shelled out a fortune for a relic just to put on a show? He really thinks this¡¯ll wipe away the betrayal of three years ago?¡±


    Chapter 172 Gifts and Ghosts


    Astrid muttered under her breath, ¡°Leslie, does Kirby happen to need another ex¨Cwife?¡±


    I shot her a re and hissed back, ¡°Please. Hisst one had to bleed out just to earn her freedom. Wanna give it a go?¡±


    Astrid pulled back instantly. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    The second box opened.


    32


    Finished


    A belt woven from gray wolf hide, its edges iid with weathered fangs that radiated an ancient Alpha aura.


    Astrid scoffed. ¡°Seriously? He brought you¡­ that old thing?¡±


    But I froze.


    Two years ago, I gave him a handmade scarf. He sent me a wolf¨Chide belt in return¨Cvery simr to this one.


    Now he was giving it again. Trying to repay a forgotten debt?


    The ache in my chest hit before I could stop it. I shoved the feeling down and opened the third box.


    A moon¨Csilver dagger.


    Runes lined the de, and a blood¨Cred wolf crystal glinted from the hilt. Power radiated from it¡ªsilent, heavy. I recognized the presence instantly: the God of Bonds.


    Gasps echoed around us. The room filled with murmurs.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby gave her the ¡®Blood Oath de¡®? That thing seals mate contracts!¡±


    ¡°Princess Leslie and Alpha Kirby really are perfect for each other. Why don¡¯t they just get back together?¡±


    I flicked my eyes toward the speaker¨CLiana of Smoke Pack,


    Of course.


    It was my birthday, and somehow the most annoying people still managed to show up.


    Her scent oozed with fake sweetness and subtle challenge. It made me nauseous.


    I gave her a sharp smile and calmly shut the box. ¡°Selling yourself over two fancy gifts? Guess Smoke Pack Alpha hasn¡¯t been getting much attentiontely.¡±


    <b>15:53 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 172 Gifts and Ghosts


    The surrounding guests burst into muffledughter. Liana¡¯s face turned gray with fury.


    I turned back to Kirby, voice light and uninterested. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the gifts. Thank you.¡±


    His eyes were deep, unreadable. ¡°They suit you.¡±


    I faltered for half a second. That bitter ache returned, deeper this time.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Did he really think these gifts could call back what he broke with his own hands? Did he think the past could be patched with silver and stone?

 Reaper 173

    Chapter 173 Fireworks


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    :.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I was just about to slip away from the suffocating spotlight when Astrid grabbed my arm and whispered with a mysterious look, ¡°Leslie, I just saw Eric setting something up in secret. <b>It </b>looked like some kind of ceremony¡­ and there were a ton of roses.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Roses? Eric never told me anything.¡±


    Asphodel scoffed in my mind. ¡°<i>That </i><i>guy¡¯s </i><i>up to </i><i>something </i><i>again</i>? <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>warn </i>him<i>¨C</i><i>if </i><i>he </i><b><i>dares </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>lose </i></b><i>it </i><i>at </i><i>your birthday </i><i>party</i>, <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>blow </i><i>a </i><i>fuse</i><i>.</i>¡±


    Astrid shrugged. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell Am either. She¡¯s the one who asked me to give you a heads- up. Probably wants to surprise you.¡±


    I let out a coldugh. ¡°A surprise? If he tries anything, my dad and my brother won¡¯t let him walk away from it.¡±


    Before I could finish, a shout came from outside. ¡°Fireworks!¡±


    I turned toward the window. The night sky was aze with colorful bursts. Brilliant and dazzling. First in the shape of roses, then slowly shifting into the face of a woman¨Cwavy hair, sharp brows, lips curled in a smile¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the Rogue Pack princess!¡± the guests eximed in awe.


    My heart dropped.


    Asphodel growled inside me. ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>from </i><i>Kirby</i><i>! </i><i>He </i><i>said </i><i>three </i><i>gifts</i><i>¡ª</i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>already </i><i>done</i>. <b><i>Who </i></b><i>pulled </i><i>this </i><i>off</i>?<i>¡± </i>


    The fireworks lit up the whole city. In just a few minutes, the cost probably rivaled that of the Tear of the Moon Soul.


    I looked toward Eric. He was standing in the distance, winking at me, surrounded by heaps of rose petals.


    ¡°Leslie, that idiot¡¯s about to confess<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Astrid hissed under her breath.


    <b>I </b>sneered, and my Alpha pressure spilled out without warning. ¡°Eric, if you dare pull some stunt at my birthday party, I¡¯ll beat the crap out of you.¡±


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    As the fireworks exploded overhead, I stood in the corner of the banquet hall, eyes fixed on


    <b>15:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 173 Fireworks


    Leslie.


    :


    She was as breathtaking as ever, but her coldness cut like a de¨Csharp and deep.


    Lance growled in my head. ¡°<i>Kirby</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>epted </i><i>your </i><i>gifts</i><i>¡­ </i><i>but </i><i>her </i><i>heart </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>belong </i><i>to </i><i>you </i><i>anymore</i>.¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    My fists clenched. The scent of cedar leaked from me, and a few guests turned to nce in my direction.


    Then the fireworks shifted¨CLeslie¡¯s face took shape in the sky. The crowd gasped, and my chest tightened.


    This wasn¡¯t from me.


    I¡¯d already given her three gifts¡ªeverything I had.


    So who the hell did this?


    I looked around the crowd. Eric was grinning from the middle of a rose petal pile, winking at Leslie, eyes full of yful teasing.


    Lance roared inside me. ¡°<i>That </i><i>Frostfang </i>pup <i>dares </i><i>make </i><i>a </i><i>move </i><i>on </i><i>your </i><i>fated </i><i>mate</i>? <i>Kirby</i><i>, </i><i>rip </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>shreds</i><i>!</i><b>¡± </b>


    I swallowed my fury and stepped toward Leslie.


    Her Alpha aura red¨Ccold and sharp like moonlit frost¨Cher eyes locked on Eric in silent warning.


    I froze. Bitterness and


    rage churned in my chest.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said quietly, ¡°the fireworks¡­ they weren¡¯t from me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She tossed the words over her shoulder and walked away.


    I started to follow, but just as I turned, something soft bumped into me, and a ssh of crimson wine soaked my jacket.


    Then came a syrupy voice: ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m so sorry! I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going!¡±


    Send Gifts


    ¡£


    138


    B


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter

 Reaper 174

    174 The Other Luna


    <b>Athena¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I stood quietly in the corner of the banquet hall, keeping my tea¨Cscented pheromones carefully restrained to avoid drawing attention.


    My mother was an Omega from one of the outlying ns of the Rogue Pack. It wasn¡¯t until she remarried Leslie¡¯s second uncle that I barely managed to squeeze into the circle of the Rogue Pack royal bloodline.


    But no matter how hard I tried, the pureblood werewolves of the Rogue Pack never looked me in the eye. My halfblood wolf, Lia, growled low in my chest, filled with resentment. <i>¡°</i><i>Athena</i>, <i>you¡¯re </i><i>a </i><i>daughter </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Dark </i><i>Moon </i><i>n</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>should </i><i>you </i><i>be </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>crushed </i><i>under </i><i>Leslie¡¯s </i><i>heel</i><i>?</i>¡±


    Tonight was Leslie¡¯s birthday banquet. The honor of the Rogue Pack wrapped her in glory like the Moon Goddess herself, while I was nothing more than a background ornament in the crowd.


    Lia bristled with frustration. <i>¡°</i><i>She </i><i>has </i><i>Lars¡¯s </i><i>affection</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>has </i><i>royal </i><i>blood</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>you have </i><i>to </i><i>w </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>single </i><i>scrap </i><i>of </i><i>space </i><i>with </i><i>your </i>wits <i>alone</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    When Kirby presented those three relics¨C<i>Moon¡¯s </i><i>Tear</i><i>, </i><i>Wolffang </i><i>Belt</i><i>, </i><i>Bloodoath </i><i>de</i>¨Cjealousy scorched through me like wildfire.


    <i>Moon¡¯s </i><i>Tear </i>could strengthen a wolf spirit. <i>Wolffang </i><i>Belt </i>was a symbol of Alpha glory. <i>Bloodoath </i>de was a sacred artifact used for mate bonding.


    And yet Leslie just sneered and epted them without a flicker of emotion.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Why </i><i>her</i>?¡± Lia roared. ¡°<i>Kirby </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>Alpha </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack</i><i>¨C</i><i>strong</i><i>, </i><i>noble</i>, <i>and </i><i>unattached</i><i>. </i><i>Athena</i><i>, </i><i>this </i><i>is </i><i>your </i><i>chance</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I clenched my jaw, eyes locked onto Kirby.


    He stood at the center of the banquet hall, cedar pheromones swirling like a storm, handsome as a god beneath the moon.


    I knew the mate bond between him and Leslie had already been severed. But his heart still lingered on her.


    So what? If Leslie didn¡¯t want what she was given, I could take it for myself.


    I picked up a ss of red wine and drifted casually toward Kirby.


    The moment he turned, I deliberately bumped into his chest. The wine tipped, and crimson


    <b>15:54 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 174 The Other Luna


    liquid sshed across his jacket in a soft gleam.


    :


    I immediately feigned panic and lowered my head. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m <b>so </b>sorry! I wasn¡¯t careful!¡±


    I let my tea¨Cscented pheromones ripple gently, trying to soften the weight of his


    32


    Finished


    presence.


    Kirby frowned, ncing down at the stain. His cedar scent stirred slightly, edged with annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I seized the moment, speaking softly. ¡°Your jacket¡¯s ruined. Let me take you to the lounge to change¨Cthere¡¯s a spare suit there. Oh, I¡¯m Athena, by the way. Leslie¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Liaughed gleefully in my head. <i>¡°</i><i>Well </i><i>done</i><i>, </i><i>Athena</i><i>! </i><i>Get </i><i>him </i><i>alone</i>, <i>and </i><i>use </i><i>every </i><i>advantage you¡¯ve </i><i>got</i><i>. </i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>the </i><i>next </i><i>Luna </i><i>of </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    Kirby¡¯s eyes were icy as he looked at me, but he didn¡¯t say no. He simply gave a faint nod. ¡°All right.¡±


    I swallowed my excitement and led him toward the lounge.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I left Kirby behind and headed toward Eric.


    His suit fit him perfectly, the salty wildness of Frost Pack clinging to his scent.


    His wicked smile glinted with a trace of provocation, his wolf spirit flickering just beneath the surface, and he was holding a bouquet of roses.


    ¡°Roses?!¡± Asphodel roared. <i>¡°</i><i>This </i><i>guy¡¯s </i><i>getting </i><i>bolder by </i><i>the </i><i>second</i><i>. </i><i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>brace </i><i>yourself</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    My scalp tingled. The pheromones of nearby guests were fluctuating wildly, and murmurs surged like waves.


    ¡°Is Eric going to propose a mate bond to the Rogue Packdy?¡±


    ¡°First Kirby¡¯s sacred gifts, now roses¨Cthis party¡¯s more dramatic than the Moon Goddess Festival!¡±


    Not far off, Liana¡¯s pungent pheromones curdled with jealousy. Her face was pale as bone under moonlight.


    <b>I </b>sneered, keeping the regalposure of a queen, eyes locked on Eric as my royal Alpha pheromones stretched toward him with an unmistakable warning.

 Reaper 175

    Chapter 175 Misunderstandings


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Eric¡¯s pheromones carried a trace of nervousness, his wolf spirit¡¯s restlessness betraying his bold intentions.


    ¡°Leslie, happy birthday.¡± He stopped in front of me and held out the roses, his voice low. ¡°Wishing you¡­ all the best.¡±


    Carl couldn¡¯t hold back a snort beside us. ¡°All the best? Eric, that¡¯s one vague blessing.¡±


    Thorbane shot him a cold re, and Carl immediately shut his mouth.


    Asphodel scoffed in my mind. <i>¡°</i><i>He </i><i>was </i><i>about </i><i>to </i><i>propose </i><i>and </i><i>chickened </i><i>out</i>. <i>Nicely </i><i>done</i>, Leslie<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I took the roses with a detached smile. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll ept them.¡±


    Eric lowered his head. A flicker of disappointment passed through his eyes, and his wolf spirit¡¯s presence waned slightly.


    I took the chance to pull him away from the crowd and muttered a warning. ¡°Eric, roses are for romantic proposals. Were you trying to start a scene at my birthday party?¡±


    He gave me his usualzy grin, but there was a hint of sincerity in his eyes. ¡°Just wanted to surprise you. Didn¡¯t think your nose was sharp enough to kill the whole n before it started.¡±


    I folded my arms, letting my Alpha pressure roll out. ¡°A surprise? I almost had a heart attack. Eric, I¡¯m not like your docile little Omega girlfriends. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    His wolf spirit whimpered under the weight of my aura. His smile faltered. ¡°Those girls? They don¡¯t hold a candle to you. I never even cared about them.¡±


    I raised a hand to cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Eric. We¡¯ve known each other for years. This is


    where it ends.¡±


    He was just about to argue when I felt the zipper on the back of my dresse loose, revealing a bare shoulder glowing silver in the moonlight.


    Eric noticed too and murmured, ¡°Your dress¡­¡±


    He reached out to fix it, but I froze.


    Right then, the lounge door swung open, and a syrupy voice rang out. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Leslie. I didn¡¯t expect to walk in on you and Eric getting cozy¡­¡±


    Chapter 175 Misunderstandings


    :


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    It was Athena¨Cmy cousin. An Omega from the Rogue Pack¡¯s fringe ns. Her pretentious pheromones oozed artificial sweetness as she yed innocent.


    I shot her a cold re, eyes shing. ¡°Which eye saw us getting cozy?¡±


    Eric let go and snorted. ¡°Who is this? Must be blind as hell.¡±


    Athena bit her lip, pretending to be wronged. Her cloying scent grew stronger, but standing behind her was Kirby.


    His cedar pheromones sliced through the air like a de. His gaze was dark and locked onto me and Eric.


    Athena murmured, ¡°I¡¯m Athena, Leslie¡¯s cousin. I identally spilled wine on Alpha¡¯s jacket just now, so I brought him up here to change. I didn¡¯t realize you were using the lounge¡­¡±


    I nced at Kirby¡¯s jacket. The stain shimmered under the moonlight.


    ident or not? I¡¯d seen too many tricks like this.


    I gave a softugh and turned to Eric. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re the ones interrupting their little moment. Eric, you nning to stay and enjoy the show?¡±


    Eric raised an eyebrow and offered his arm like a gentleman.


    Athena quickly stepped aside, but Kirby remained standing like a wall in the doorway, his cedar scent pulsing with pressure, refusing to budge.


    ¡°Alpha, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± I looked up at him, voice icy.


    ¡°What did you mean by ¡®little show?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°Exactly what you think I meant.¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of guests here today. And somehow, my sweet cousin just happened to spill wine on Alpha¡¯s jacket, and then happened to bring him to the lounge? If that¡¯s not setting up for a ¡®little show<i>, </i>who¡¯s buying it?¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Burn in t

 Reaper 176

    he Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 176 Broken Lines


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :.


    Kirby¡¯s expression was frozen, his face tight, his eyes like ice.


    Athena¡¯s little scheme had been exposed, but of course she wasn¡¯t going to admit it.


    Panicked, she turned to Kirby. ¡°Of course not. I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Her eyes were turning red, the perfect picture of pitiful.


    Finished


    ¡°Leslie, I know you look down on fringe Pack wolves like us, but did you have to insult me like this?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Insult you? Sure. Go ahead and take it as an insult, Athena.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother looking at her again.


    What a waste of time.


    I stepped forward.


    Kirby was still standing there, lips pressed in a firm line, his face dark, a crease between his brows.


    I moved closer and caught the scent of cedar on him¨Ccold and sharp, with a faint trace of wine.


    He didn¡¯t flinch.


    I reached out and touched the spot on his chest where the wine had soaked through, raising a brow slightly.


    We were close¨Cso close I could hear his heartbeat.


    ¡°Alpha, shouldn¡¯t you be changing your jacket by now¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Kirby grabbed my wrist. His Alpha pressure surged like a cold tide under the moon and pulled me into the lounge beside us.


    The door mmed shut behind us. He pinned me against the wall, one hand braced by my side. His cedar scent was overwhelming, pressing in with the full force of an Alpha¡¯s aggression.


    ¡°Kirby, what the hell are you doing?¡± I red at him, ws stretching from my fingertips.


    Chapter 176 Broken Lines


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Asphodel roared, <i>¡°</i><i>This </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack </i><i>Alpha </i><i>has </i><i>lost </i><i>his </i><i>mind</i><i>! </i><i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>sh </i><i>him</i><i>¡ª</i><i>tear </i><i>his face </i><i>open</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    His eyes were des, locked on mine. ¡°I¡¯m making sure you see for yourself that the ¡®little show¡® you were expecting isn¡¯t going to happen.¡±


    Before I could respond, he unfastened his jacket and stripped off the wine¨Cstained fabric right in front of me, tossing it onto a chair. Then he yanked off his tie, loosened his shirt buttons, and revealed his corbone and throat¨Chis every movement wild and untamed, brimming with wolfish energy. The cedar scent turned sharp and provocative.


    My pupils contracted. My heart pounded like a wolf pack in full chase. Asphodel snarled, <i>¡°</i>Leslie, <i>don¡¯t </i><i>fall </i><i>for this</i>. <i>He </i><i>hurt </i><i>you </i><i>three </i><i>years </i><i>ago</i><i>¨C</i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>forget </i><i>it</i><i>!</i>¡±


    I snapped coldly, ¡°Alpha, impressive performance. But it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡± His voice was rough, touched with a low wolf growl¨Clike <i>a </i>wounded lone wolf.


    Suddenly, he leaned in and cupped my face, then crashed his lips down on mine. His cedar scent tangled with the faint scent of wine, wild and desperate. The kiss was both familiar and foreign, dragging me back to a longing from three years ago.


    My mind went nk. My wolf instincts almost pulled me under. But a secondter, fury swept in, sharp as moonlight.


    My wsshed out and tore across his face, slicing skin clean open. Blood welled up from the gashes.


    Asphodel roared, ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i><i>right</i><i>! </i><i>Let </i><i>him </i><i>know </i><i>the </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack </i><i>queen¡¯s </i><i>pride </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>vited</i><i>!</i>¡±


    ¡°Kirby!¡± I shoved him off me, rage boiling through my pheromones. ¡°You think a few gifts give you the right toy a hand on me? If you want a casual fling, go find one of the many Omegas outside!¡±


    He clutched the wounds on his face, but his gaze only darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else. I want you,¡±


    Asphodel howled, <i>¡°</i><i>Lies</i>! <i>He¡¯s </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>chain </i><i>you </i>down with old feelings¨Cdon¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    My chest burned like ws had ripped it open. The pain of old wounds bled fresh. ¡°Kirby, our mate bond was broken a long time ago. You destroyed everything we had. And now you try to humiliate me with a kiss?¡±


    I drew a sharp breath, holding back my wolf¡¯s roar.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your fated mate anymore. I never will be again. Stay the hell away from my territory.¡±


    Chapter 176 Broken Lines


    I shoved open the door and walked out without looking back.


    The door mmed shut behind me, scaling off his voice.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Leslie.¡±

 Reaper 177

    Chapter 177 A Queen Among Wolves


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    32


    Finished


    As I descended the stairs, Eric slipped out of the shadows and let out a breath. ¡°I thought one of those Crimson Moon Pack alphas had dragged you off! Then again, you¡¯re the one who drags people off, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I shot him a look and reined in my pheromones, walking down the stairs in my heels withposed elegance.


    Athena trailed after me, her tea¨Cscented pheromonesced with a fragile, fake softness. ¡°Leslie, is Alpha¡­ is he okay?¡±


    I let out a coldugh, my ws extending ever so slightly as I gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Curious? Go sniff the scent of blood for yourself.¡±


    Her face stiffened, the tea scent trembling in the air as panic flickered in her eyes.


    Eric frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why¡¯s your cousin¡¯sst name Darkmoon? Shouldn¡¯t she be from the Rogue Pack like you?¡±


    ¡°Her mother married my second uncle,¡± I said carelessly. ¡°She¡¯s a mixed¨Cblood Omega from a fringe n. Bloodline¡¯s impure. She¡¯s not true Rogue Pack royalty.¡±


    Athena¡¯s expression froze. Clearly, it still stung.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered with her any longer. I¡¯d just stepped into the banquet hall when Thorbane and Carl closed in on me.


    Thorbane¡¯s ice¨Cpine pheromones weighed down like frost, while Carl smiled with a wicked edge, his wolf aura leaking just beneath the surface.


    ¡°What do you two want?¡± I frowned. Asphodel let out a low growl. ¡°They¡¯re going after Eric! Leslie, let them teach him a lesson!¡±


    Carl blocked my path, grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We just want to have a little chat with Eric. About those roses and fireworks.¡±


    Eric¡¯s face paled as he looked to me for help. ¡°Leslie,e on, you¡¯ve gotta step in!¡±


    I looked away and gave a coldugh. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t step in.¡±


    My good mood had already been ruined by Kirby¡¯s kiss. My wolf was still howling in rage. I had


    no interest in this nonsense.


    <b>15:55 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 177 A Queen Among Wolves


    Thorbane¡¯s eyes were ice<b>¨C</b>cold. ¡°Eric, you¡¯re close with our little sister, but roses aren¡¯t something you give out lightly.¡±


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Carl chuckled, the glint in his eye pure wolf cunning. ¡°Our little sister is going to be the Wolf Queen. She doesn¡¯t have time for mate contracts. Not happy with that? Challenge me. Let¡¯s see whose ws are sharper.¡±


    Eric¡¯s smile twisted at the edges. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll keep my feelings buried deep.¡±


    Carl scoffed. ¡°Shut up. Your pheromones stink.¡±


    I turned and walked away. I had no interest in watching another wolf pack squabble.


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    In the lounge, I pressed a hand to the w marks on my face. The stinging pain burned hot, the scent of blood tangled with cedarwood pheromones in the air. Lance growled in my head. ¡°Kirby, you messed up again! She used her ws on you¨Cwhat more do you expect?¡±


    My fists clenched. My chest felt like it had been torn open by wolf ws. Her coldness was like a de under moonlight, cutting thest of my delusions to pieces. Three years ago, I thought she was just a weak Omega who destroyed our mate bond with her own hands. Now she¡¯s the queen of the Rogue Pack¨Cws sharp, presence unmatched. And me¡­ I¡¯m nothing but <i>a </i>pitiful failure.


    Outside the banquet hall, fireworks still burst in the sky, lighting up Leslie¡¯s face. She had epted my ¡°Moon¡¯s Tear,¡± the ¡°Wolffang Belt,¡± the ¡°Bloodoath de.¡± But she hadn¡¯t shown even a flicker of emotion.


    Eric¡¯s <b>roses</b>. Athena¡¯s tea¨Cscented provocations. Liana¡¯s jealous pheromones¡­ Tonight¡¯s banquet was like a Moon Goddess hunt, every wolf eyeing her light. And me, I could only stand in the shadows and watch her slip farther and farther away.


    Lance growled low. ¡°<i>Give </i><i>it </i><i>up</i>, <i>Kirby</i>. <i>Her </i><i>wolf already </i><i>left </i><i>you </i><i>behind</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°No.¡± I gritted my teeth, eyes zing with wild fire. ¡°She¡¯s my fated mate. Even if I have to risk everything¨CCrimson Moon Pack and all¨CI¡¯ll win her back.¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>212 </b>

 Reaper 178

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 178 A Shadow in the Dark


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The banquet had ended, and I was already feeling a bit tired.


    Asphodel let out a long yawn from deep within my chest. She was bored too.


    I exchanged a few words with my father, Lars, then headed out on my own.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    I¡¯d had a bit of red wine tonight¨Cnot enough to get drunk, but enough to make me want to walk it off. Too much had happened tonight. It all sat heavy on my chest, suffocating and weighty.


    Kirby¡¯s sudden appearance, Eric¡¯s deration of love¡­ it all left my mind in disarray.


    ¡°<i>A </i><i>pack </i><i>of </i><i>clueless </i><i>fools</i><i>,</i>¡± Asphodel whispered inside me. ¡°<i>Why </i><i>let </i><i>them </i><i>disturb </i><i>your </i><i>peace</i>, Leslie<i>? </i><i>They¡¯re </i>not worth <i>it</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I nodded in agreement.


    The city lights had just begun to bloom, casting my shadow long on the


    pavement.


    The night was thick, the breeze cool as it brushed across my face and stirred my hair.


    I walked in heels, my steps a little heavier than usual. The streets were mostly empty, and the feeling of solitude clung to me like a second skin.


    Not far ahead, the road dimmed. The streetlights had been smashed.


    I paused, immediately sensing a piercing chill in the darkness.


    I didn¡¯t just look¨CI reached out with my Alpha senses, alert and sharpened.


    I stayed still. I could smell it; a foreign scent drifting from a narrow, pitch¨Cck side path nearby.


    That scent reeked of tension, greed, and¡­ something darker¨Cmalice, murky and unmistakably


    Gamma.


    Gamma¨Cwolves bred forbat. The strongest of them could rival even Alphas.


    In the brief moment I hesitated, two broad¨Cshouldered Gamma males slowly stepped out of the shadows.


    They tried to appear calm, but their quickened heartbeats and chaotic pheromones betrayed


    <b>15:55 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 178 A Shadow in the Dark


    them.


    ???


    #Finished


    ¡°Princess of the Rogue Pack,¡± one of them said, ¡°a certain gentleman would like a word with you. Come with us.¡±


    My face stiffened, breath catching for a second.


    Trouble. I should¡¯ve brought the royal Rogue Pack guards after all.


    Still, there was no panic in me. My expression stayed steady andposed.


    I slowly raised my gaze to meet theirs, eyes sharp and icy.


    ¡°Is this a challenge¡­ or a kidnapping?<b>¡± </b>


    These two weren¡¯t enough to worry me. But I needed to know what kind of situation I was facing.


    Was this bad luck¡ªor something more?


    They hesitated for a moment, clearly caught off guard by my reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a chat,¡± one of them said, gesturing toward the ckened path.


    A small, flickering crimson light glowed in the shadows¨Csomeone was smoking.


    So, someone was waiting for me after all.


    The air grew instantly heavier, the threat lingering and undefined¨Cbut it was there, and I could feel it. Whoever it was, they didn¡¯te with good intentions.


    I could still run.


    But if I did, I¡¯d be pushing this danger into the shadows. It would find me again, sooner orter.


    ¡°<i>Kill </i><i>them</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Asphodel said in a cold voice inside my mind. <i>¡°</i>Purge <i>these </i><i>filthy </i><i>hyenas</i>.¡±


    No. That would be letting them off too easily.


    I wanted to know who dared move against me so brazenly.


    So I stepped forward in my heels¨Ccalm, unhurried¨Cand walked straight toward the dark.


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>15:55 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 179 Smoke and Shadows

 Reaper 179

    pter 179 Smoke and Shadows


    s I¡¯d hired stood behind her, blocking her path in <b>case </b>she tried to flee.


    I caught the scent of her Alpha pheromones¨Ccold and regal, like snow atop a mountaintop. So pure it made me sick with envy. My wolf roared inside my chest.


    I wanted to see fear in her eyes.


    But there was nothing. She was more patient than I was.


    The cigarette in my hand burned low. Ash fell to the ground and scattered with the wind.


    Atst, Leslie spoke in that indifferent tone of hers. ¡°So the Alpha of the Smoke Pack called me out here. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    My heart gave a jolt.


    Beforeing here, I had hidden my scentpletely. I thought I¡¯d blended into the night. Yet she still figured it out? I let out a shortugh. ¡°Clever girl. You could tell even then?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, clearly irritated. ¡°You dragged me out here¨Cclearly not for a polite chat. Just say it, Smoke Pack Alpha. What do you want?¡±


    My breath hitched. Cold fury pressed against the walls of my restraint.


    From the beginning, Leslie¡¯sposure had caught me off guard.


    Even now, there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear. She even called me out with that contempt in her voice, as if none of this mattered.


    I stepped out of the shadows, facing her directly and meeting her eyes without flinching.


    ¡°Princess of the Rogue Pack,¡± I said, voice low and even, ¡°aren¡¯t you scared? What¡¯sing next¡­ isn¡¯t going to be pleasant.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, lifting her gaze slightly.


    When our eyes met, she suddenly smiled¨Ccool and calm. Her lips moved slowly, voice crisp


    and clear.


    <b>15:55 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 179 Smoke and Shadows


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Eric, isn¡¯t it?<b>¡± </b>


    The air froze. Silence dropped like a stone.


    That name¨Chis name¨Cwas the deepest thorn in my heart.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    For ten years, I¡¯d carried a quiet tenderness for Eric. I¡¯d kept him there, in the most guarded corner of myself.


    I thought I still had time. I thought I still had a chance.


    But tonight, when I saw everything Eric had prepared for Leslie, I realized I probably never had a chance at all. It was maddening. It was unbearable.


    Not even losing a multimillion¨Cdor alliance contract had broken me like this.


    I could survive the cold brutality of politics without blinking.


    But the moment I saw Eric nning to propose to her, it was like losing everything I believed in. My world cracked open. Nothing made sense anymore.


    I held back the aching chaos inside me, the wild jealousy gnawing at my gut. I gave a tight smile. ¡°So you already know. Good.¡±


    Leslie frowned, shaking her head,pletely baffled. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me to make Eric like you? Smoke Pack Alpha, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s¡­ a little pathetic?¡±


    Resorting to violence¨Conly the most foolish would do that.


    Especially here, on her own turf.


    Lay a hand on her, and the Rogue Pack royals woulde down on me¨Cand my entire Pack- like a storm.


    Years of work, crushed in an instant. Was it worth it?


    I didn¡¯t care.


    Iughed suddenly, my gaze dark and cold. ¡°If it works, then yes. After all, you¡¯re the high and mighty princess of the Rogue Pack. On a night like this, ruining you is a bit cruel¡­ but I really can¡¯t think of a better way to deal with a princess. You¡¯ve been protected too well. I have to get my hands dirty if I want to drag you through the mud. I need to make you a disgrace. I just want you to stay away from Eric. As far away as possible.¡±


    If I had my way, their worlds would never collide again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a few filthy little Omegas ready to mark you,¡± I said, voice like ice. ¡°And a camera to


    ? 32


    Chapter 179 Smoke and Shadows


    Finished


    catch every second. I think, to protect your royal image, you¡¯ll be very obedient after that¡­¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    (i)

 Reaper 180

    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Lyana was insane. She had to be.


    :


    Only someone truly deranged coulde up with something this vile.


    32


    Finished


    Using a few filthy Omegas to leave their marks on me, recording it all with a camera? That wasn¡¯t just an insult¡ªit was a desecration of everything sacred to an Alpha. A vition that cut all the way down to the soul.


    ¡°Kill her!¡± my wolf, Asphodel, roared from deep within me, pacing in a frenzy. ¡°Leslie! Let me out! Let me rip out her throat and cleanse this insult to our royal blood with her own!¡±


    I stared into Lyana¡¯s eyes, pitying her delusion.


    She actually thought this would break me?


    What a joke.


    I looked straight at her twisted, jealousy¨Ccontorted face and said softly, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll obey. But¡­¡± My voice dropped, sharp and cold. ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡±


    I stood tall¨Cproud, confident, and untouchable. I was born with the noble blood of the Rogue Pack running through my veins, and no matter how dark the path beneath my feet, I remained something sacred.


    Untouchable.


    Lyana flinched¨Cjust barely¨Cbut I saw it. My words had shaken her.


    Still, she lowered her gaze with a quietugh. Her pheromones red suddenly, that acrid stench of Smoke Pack Alpha dominance flooding the air, brash and aggressive.


    When she looked up again, her eyes were full of cruelty and mockery.


    She raised her hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯re right, Princess of the Rogue Pack.¡±


    The instant she lifted her hand, the two Gamma brutes behind me surged forward with vicious grins.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Just before their hands touched me, I stopped holding back.


    15:55 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 180 The Blood Price


    ¡°As you


    wish, Asphodel.¡±


    The royal blood within me surged to life.


    :


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    My bones cracked and popped in a sickening crescendo. Muscles writhed beneath my skin, growing, stretching, transforming. My gown shredded into ribbons as silver¨Cwhite fur erupted from every inch of me, luminous like moonlight.


    My form swelled and shifted, bing something far beyond human.


    In the ce of a woman in heels stood a colossal silver wolfrger than any male Alpha, sleek yet deadly, every line of her body built for violence and grace.


    And then I howled.


    The sound split the night open¨Cpure fury, pure death.


    The two Gamma wolves froze mid¨Cstep. Their cocky expressions turned to nk horror. Their instincts recognized what their eyes hadn¡¯t: a top¨Ctier predator.


    They didn¡¯t even have time to shift. I¡¯d already locked them in my golden, slit¨Cpupiled gaze.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    With a sudden push from my hind legs, I became a streak of silver lightning.


    The closest Gamma barely got his arms up in defense before my ws¨Cinfused with royal power¨Ctore through him like paper.


    My talons ripped straight through muscle and into bone.


    No hesitation. I opened my jaws and mped down on his shoulder with brutal force.


    He screamed, high and broken, as a chunk of bloody flesh¨Cstill studded with shards of bone- was torn from his body.


    His hot blood sprayed across my muzzle, painting my silver fur red. The scent didn¡¯t repel me -it only sent Asphodel¡¯s fury into a deeper frenzy.


    I didn¡¯t even nce at the trash groaning in the pool of his own blood.


    I turned, eyes like ice, and locked onto the second Gamma¨Cwhose legs were now visibly shaking.


    Finally realizing he was next, he scrambled to pull a mercury¨Ctipped de from his coat, half- shifting into a leaner, quicker form as he lunged toward me with a shaky howl.


    15.55 Wed, Sep 17


    Banca t

 Reaper 181

    he Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 181 The Scene She Set Aze


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    I stared at the bloody spectacle before me,pletely frozen.


    My mind had gone nk.


    What was my n again?


    Hire two Gamma¨Clevel enforcers, threaten her, humiliate her, ruin her reputation?


    11 Finished


    But this silver beast, drenched in blood and radiating death¨Cit wasn¡¯t the same Leslie who yed piano at the banquet, all charming smiles and elegance.


    This was a monster that had crawled straight out of the abyss.


    Her Alpha pheromones¨Cso thick with the stench of bloodlust¨Ccrushed mine to dust.


    My legs trembled uncontrobly. A fear so deep, it swallowed me whole.


    ¡°Run¡­ we have to run¡­¡± My wolf sobbed in my mind,pletely broken.


    The other Gamma finally gathered his nerve and lunged at the silver wolf with a roar.


    And then I saw it¨Csomething I would never forget for as long as I lived.


    That silver wolf didn¡¯t even flinch.


    She simply tilted her head, mping her jaws down on the dagger aimed at her with precise, terrifying strength¨Cand shattered it. Bit by bit. A de forged from mithril, crushed like brittle candy.


    Then she swung a front paw.


    The Gamma went flying.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I murmured, dazed, and turned to run.


    Just then, the streetlights overhead flickered on. Warm yellow light spilled over the road, ripping the darkness apart.


    The once¨Cshadowed path was now visible¨Cand standing between two mangled bodies was the silver wolf, slowly turning her bloodstained head toward me.


    Those cold, golden slit¨Cpupiled eyes locked onto mine.


    Chapter 181 The Scene She Set Aze


    It was over¡­


    And then, three figures appeared at the end of the road.


    Kirby.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    My eyes narrowed at the hellish scene before me. My face was stone¨Ccold.


    I stepped into the light, tall and sharp as a de, my presence crackling with pressure.


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± My wolf, Lance, breathed inside me, stunned¨Cand awestruck. <i>¡°</i><i>She¡¯s</i>¡­ so <i>powerful</i><i>¡­ </i>so beautiful¡­¡±


    That silver beast, soaked in blood, standing tall in the wreckage, looked like the Moon Goddess incarnate. My heart skipped a beat.


    My lips parted, voice low and freezing.


    ¡°Bit much, don¡¯t you think, Lyana?¡±


    Leiss and Mch were stunned beside me.


    Thest Gamma still standing at Lyana¡¯s side moved to follow her orders¨Che actually tried to charge again.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Lance roared within me.


    Before I could think, my body moved¨Cck lightning shing forward.


    I appeared in front of the Gamma in an instant and drove my foot into his chest with brutal force. The sound of breaking bones cracked through the air.


    He crumpled like a rag doll, mming into the wall and sliding down without another breath.


    I held back the fury boiling in my chest, eyes glowing red as they locked onto Lyana.


    ¡°Lyana,¡± I said, voice like frozen steel, ¡°you really think you¡¯re important enough to pull this? You trying to lose the Smoke Pack?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to imagine what would¡¯ve happened if I¡¯d arrived even a momentter. If Leslie


    had lost¡­


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    213


    Chapter 181 The Scene She Set Aze


    :.


    I watched Kirby, ying the knight¨Cin¨Cshining¨Carmor role, and felt nothing but cold, suffocating annoyance.


    Did I need him?


    32


    Finished


    ¡°A perfectly good hunt,¡± Asphodel grumbled,zily licking blood from her paw, ¡°ruined by some nosy mutt.¡±


    The silver fur covering my body began to recede. Bones cracked, limbs shrank, and I returned to human form.


    My dress had long since been shreddedpletely useless now¨Cbut I didn¡¯t care.


    Barefoot, standing on the cold ground, my skin still slick with enemy blood, I radiated the full weight of a Rogue Pack Alpha¡¯s untouchable presence¨Cmore regal and unshakable than ever.


    Lyana cast me a bitter nce, lips twisting into a wicked smile, her voice sharp and biting. ¡°The Rogue Pack Queen sure is lucky. Even after breaking off your bond, you¡¯ve still got the great Alpha himself ying guard dog. Your way with men really is impressive. But next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky¡­¡±


    I lowered my gaze slightly, hiding the ridicule in my eyes.


    She really thought there¡¯d be a next time? How na?ve.


    At her words, I lifted my head and swept a cold nce across the crowd.


    Finally, my eyesnded on Kirby¨Cand stayed there.


    ¡°This whole little scene tonight was unexpectedly¡­ entertaining,¡± I said, voice calm and just a littlezy.


    Then I paused, letting the silence stretch.


    ¡°But the performance flopped.¡±


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>


    138

 Reaper 182

    Chapter 182 Shattered Trust


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Finished


    The air around us felt frozen, so cold it cut to the bone. Every breath seemed to tremble with


    caution.


    I turned to look at Leslie. Her gaze was distant, almost careless¨Cbut beneath that calmy something sharp, something unmistakable.


    Distrust.


    The moment her eyes met mine, something inside me jolted.


    She didn¡¯t trust me.


    I lowered my head, almost able to feel the wound opening across my chest, as if she¡¯d carved it into me with her own ws.


    ¡°You think I sent Lyana?¡± I asked, my voice unsteady, tinged with disbelief and something that felt far too much like pain.


    I narrowed my eyes, searching her face for a sign¨Canything.


    But she didn¡¯t speak.


    She only curled her lips into a cold, mocking smile.


    That silence said more than any words ever could.


    My wolf growled deep inside. ¡°She¡¯s a queen on her throne. Who knows what kind of prejudice lies behind those frozen eyes.¡±


    Leiss suddenly shivered beside me. The air seemed colder than before, a suffocating pressure weighing down on all of us.


    Then Leslie spoke.


    ¡°Then why,¡± she said, voice like ice, ¡°did you show up?¡±


    Her words mmed into the silence like a de. The chill thickened.


    Leiss rushed forward, panicked. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! This has nothing to do with Kirby! We were about to leave when he said he wanted to talk to you. The doorman said you went this way, so we followed¡­¡±


    15:55 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    ¡­


    :


    <b>31 </b>


    Chapter 182 Shattered Trust


    Finished


    He nced at Mch, who nodded hastily. ¡°That¡¯s right, Leslie. That¡¯s exactly what happened.¡±


    Leslie lowered her gaze slightly, as if weighing the truth of their story.


    Leiss pushed on, more urgent now. ¡°You were married once. Kirby would never hurt you! He smelled a fight nearby and ran here without a second thought to protect you. How could you think he¡¯d do something so underhanded?¡±


    There was a tremor in his voice¨Churt, frustration¨Con my behalf.


    But Leslie¡¯s gaze stayed cold. No exnation, no excuse, seemed to reach her.


    Married once?


    The words cut deep.


    She looked at me, and there was something unreadable in her eyes.


    We were never truly husband and wife. There was no loyalty there, no debt of love or duty.


    She gave a soft, humorlessugh. ¡°So I should thank you, then?¡±


    My wolf, Lance, howled in pain inside me.


    To her, my instinct to protect¨Cmy reckless sprint into danger¨Cwas nothing more than a scheme.


    And then, from the sidelines, Lyana¡¯s mocking voice slid in, dripping venom.


    ¡°Looks like you got ahead of yourself, Alpha. The Rogue Pack princess doesn¡¯t exactlyck for admirers.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s gaze snapped toward her, sharp as a de. Her voice cut cleaner than any w.


    ¡°Lyana, you might want to worry about yourself first.¡±


    Before the words had finished leaving her lips, Mch spoke up in surprise.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ someone¡¯sing. It¡¯s Lord Thorbane¨Cand Eric!¡±


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    The moment I heard Eric¡¯s name, my stomach dropped.


    Thorbane¨Can Alpha from the royal line¨Carrived with his guards, surrounding us with unshakable precision.


    <b>15:56 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    Chapter 182 Shattered Trust


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    And Eric¡­ he pushed straight through the crowd, eyes locked on Leslie. His pupils were red with fury, his expression a mask of barely restrained rage.


    He stopped in front of her, then turned toward me, and the look in his eyes-


    He looked at me like he wanted to tear me apart.


    His voice, low and tight, was sharper than steel. ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±


    That voice didn¡¯t sound like the Eric I knew¨Cthe yful, charming one with his easy smile. That man was gone.


    What stood before me now was a wolf ready to kill.


    And in that moment, everything I had felt for him¨Cevery bit of loyalty, every scrap of hope, every painful longing¨Ccrumbled into dust.


    Dust too worthless to even blow away.


    Send Gifts


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 183

    Chapter 183 A Vow in the Clouds


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    Eric¡¯s eyes pierced through me like a de to the heart.


    But no one cared how I felt.


    Fintatied


    Leslie nced sideways at me, her gaze dripping with contempt. As if reading my thoughts, she scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s not capable of that.¡±


    At her words, both Eric and Thorbane exhaled in relief.


    Thorbane¡¯s attention then shifted to Kirby, his expression shadowed with suspicion.


    Was he questioning Kirby¡¯s role in this? Whether those Gamma wolves were his¡­ or mine?


    ¡°Mr. Kirby,¡± Thorbane said coldly, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    Kirby didn¡¯t respond. He simply stared at Leslie, his face dark with unreadable fury.


    Leiss rushed forward, exining the situation in a flurry. Mch nodded at his side, confirming every word.


    After a moment of quiet thought, Thorbane seemed to weigh Kirby¡¯s pride against the possibility that he¡¯d every a hand on a woman. In the end, his gaze settled on me.


    He¡¯d made up his mind.


    He believed I was the one behind it all.


    He turned to Leslie. ¡°What do you want to do with her?¡±


    Leslie raised an eyebrow, her voice casual yet edged with ice. ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll finish what the Smoke Pack Alpha started. Let a few filthy Omegas mark her, take some nice photos. If she cooperates,


    it¡¯ll hurt less.¡±


    I snapped my head up in shock, eyes wide.


    She actually said that? Right in front of Eric?


    I was the renowned powerhouse of the Southern Continent, a respected businesswoman¨Cand she dared to humiliate me like this?


    ¡°Leslie, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± I shouted through gritted teeth, rage swelling in my throat.


    Chapter 183 A Vow in the Clouds


    # Finished


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± she answered mildly, like it was no more serious than a change in the weather.


    ¡°The Smoke Pack won¡¯t let you get away with this. The entire Southern business circle will turn on you!¡± I tried to threaten her with the empire I¡¯d built through ten years of work.


    But Leslie onlyughed coldly¨Cand before she could even speak, Thorbane cut in with at derisive snort. His tone was absolute.


    ¡°Using the Smoke Pack to scare my sister? Howughable. Maybe there are too many Packs crowding the Southern Continent these days.¡±


    His words hit like a hammer.


    In that instant, I understood exactly what he meant.


    My face drained of color.


    I¡¯d spent a decade building the Smoke Pack¡¯s reputation in the South, carving out our ce- but Thorbane could destroy all of it with a singlemand.


    Eric¡¯s voice rang out from the side,ced with impatience. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna do something, quit yapping and get on with it. Let¡¯s get the pictures and call it a night.¡±


    His words fluttered through the air like dead leaves,pletely dismissing my shame.


    Leslie muttered something about how ¡°disgusting¡± the sight was, then turned and walked off in


    her heels.


    Of course, Eric followed.


    Thorbane¡¯s guards remained to handle the cleanup.


    And I knew¨CI had lost. Completely, utterly, devastatingly.


    Still trembling, I raised my voice, cold and raw with heartbreak, and shouted at the man whose back I had followed for ten years.


    ¡°Eric! You think I did all this for nothing? It was for you! I¡¯ve loved you for a decade! How can you not even look at me? Leslie only sees you as a backup¨Cdo you really think she cares about you? She¡¯s never loved anyone but herself! She¡¯s just using you, just to toy with your feelings! You think she¡¯ll ever choose you?¡±


    I no longer cared who heard. My world was already crumbling.


    I screamed, throwing ten years of secrets into the wind, wing for the one person I had lived for.


    Chapter 183 A Vow in the Clouds


    And then I waited, watching his back, praying for the smallest mercy.


    Just one nce.


    But the silence suffocated everything.


    After a long pause, Eric slowly turned around.


    And in his eyes¨Cclear, sharp, and unfiltered¨Cwas pure disgust.


    ¡°Damn. Of all people¡­ I had to be the one youtched onto?¡±


    A cold wind blew past.


    31


    Finished


    And with that single line¨Csharp, venomous, final¨Che shattered thest piece of hope I had left.


    I was taken away that night by Thorbane¡¯s guards, sent back to the Southern Continent on the next flight.


    I didn¡¯t cry. My face was nk.


    But as the ne pierced the clouds and I looked down at thend I had bled for, I made a vow in the deepest corners of my heart.


    Leslie.


    I¡¯ll remember every drop of humiliation you gave me tonight.


    Everything you have¨Cyour power, your beauty, your crown¡­ and Eric¡¯s love¨CI will take it all from you.


    I will be stronger


    than you.


    Crueler than you.


    I will find allies more dangerous than you¡¯ve ever imagined. I¡¯ll master strategies darker than your worst fears.


    And one day¡­ I will make you crawl.


    On your knees, at my feet.


    Begging for mercy,


    I, Lyana, swear it before the Moon Goddess.


    15:30 weu<b>, </b>Sep


    Burn in the Alpha Princesss Wrath


    Chapter 184 A Clean Break

 Reaper 184

    Chapter 184 A Clean Break


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Finished


    Early the next morning, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was a fresh canopy of green outside the window¨Cbranches thick with leaves,yered and intertwined.


    Rare and precious moonflower trees surrounded the estate, their silver glow seeping through the gaps andzily crawling across my face.


    A beautiful day¡­ Last night¡¯s unpleasantness faded from memory in an instant.


    I got up and washed without hesitation, then picked up my phone to check thetest stock market updates.


    A message popped up¨Csent by my eldest brother, Thorbane, at four in the morning: ¡°Lyana has been expelled. Smoke Pack is now officially listed as a hostile pack by the royal family. Sleep easy.¡±


    That fast? Thorbane had always been fiercely protective. If he acted this quickly, then his methods had to be absolutely ruthless.


    ¡°As it should be,¡± Asphodel murmuredzily in my mind. ¡°A hyena bold enough to provoke royalty deserves to have her ws ripped out so she¡¯ll never hunt again.¡±


    Still¡­ I couldn¡¯t help wondering for a moment what role Kirby had yed in all of it.


    The way he looked at mest night¡ªthose deep, dark eyes were filled withplicated


    emotion.


    But I hadn¡¯t been in the mood to figure him out, and frankly, I didn¡¯t care. His presence meant nothing to me.


    What mattered was¨CI¡¯d gotten out unscathed.


    I walked into my massive closet and picked out a limited¨Cedition haute couture day dress from the season¡¯s collection.


    Just as I was about to head out, mym buzzed. It was Astrid.


    I smiled. ¡°Astrid, you¡¯re calling earlier than my rm again¡­¡±


    She grumbled irritably, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happenedst night?¡±


    She already knew? I replied lightly, ¡°Well, you know now.¡±


    Chapter 184 A Clean Break


    :


    Finished


    ¡°I heard some gossip from another pack. Lyana tried to stir up trouble with you, got caught red¨Chanded, then had the nerve to confess to Eric¨Cseriously? And both Kirby and Thorbane showed up! I couldn¡¯t believe it. How did she even have the guts to cause drama on Rogue Pack territory?¡±


    ¡°Apparently she was sent back to the Southern Continent overnight, bawling her eyes out. And Thorbane made it clear¨Canyone who sides with Smoke Pack is going against Rogue Pack royalty. Sounds like her pack¡¯s going down fast¡­¡±


    I listened calmly, my expression unmoved.


    Thorbane¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t surprising. If it had been me handling it, I would¡¯ve done the same.


    We chatted on the way to the Western Territory headquarters. Once I saw the building up ahead, I wrapped up the call and hung up, ignoring Astrid¡¯s lingering curiosity.


    Pushing open the headquarters¡® doors, I was greeted by a familiar buzz of activity.


    Staff bustled past, heads down, paperwork in hand. The air smelled faintly of coffee, mingling with the soft rhythm of keyboard taps.


    I made my way straight to my private elevator, the hem of my dress swaying with each step. A few people nced over, but I was used to that.


    Inside the elevator, I leaned against the cool metal wall¨Cand Kirby¡¯s deep gaze shed through my mind without warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there, Leslie,¡± Asphodel scoffed. ¡°No matter what that wolf¡¯s thinking, it has nothing to do with you. Focus. The future of the Rogue Pack royals is your battlefield.¡±


    I curved my lips. She was right.


    Kirby, Lyana¨Cjust passing clouds.


    I pressed the button for the top floor. The elevator doors slid shut, sealing me off from the noise outside.


    In my office, I opened the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, letting the morning breeze pour in.


    The moonflower trees shimmered in the sunlight. Beyond them, the skyline of Rogue Pack territory stretched grand and still.


    I sat at my desk and powered on myputer. Several new emails popped up. At the top was one from Thorbane, bluntly titled: ¡°Smoke Pack¨CFollow¨Cup.¡±


    I opened it. As always, he got straight to the point: Smoke Pack¡¯s trade routes had been severed by Rogue Pack. Their allies on the Southern Continent were backing away.


    31


    Chapter 184 A Clean Break


    Finished


    Other packs with old grudges had started to bare their fangs.


    Lyana¡¯s influence probably wouldn¡¯t survive the month.


    I closed the email, my heart untouched.


    She had brought this on herself. Anyone bold enough to challenge the Rogue Pack royals should¡¯ve known what it would cost.


    As for Kirby¡­ I tapped my fingers against the desk. He¡¯d shown up so quicklyst night. Could I have been wrong about him?


    <i>¡°</i><i>Maybe </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>fix </i>what¡¯s <i>between </i><i>you</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Asphodel chimed inzily. <i>¡°</i><i>But </i><i>a </i><i>male </i>wolf¡¯s <i>sweet </i><i>talk</i><i>? </i>Never worth <i>trusting</i>.¡±


    I chuckled softly and ignored her. Then I got up to make a cup of coffee.


    Just as I lifted the mug, them buzzed again.


    Eric.


    I raised an eyebrow and answered. His usual smug voice came through. ¡°Yo, Leslie. Sleep wellst night? We got some great nudes of Lyana. Want a peek?¡±


    ¡°No thanks. My eyes aren¡¯t that desperate,¡± I said tly. ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Cold as always.¡± Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s about the Crimson Moon Pack deal. They¡¯re sending someone today to go over the details. Kirby¡¯s been pretty involved¨Cguess he¡¯s trying to get back on your good side.¡±


    I took a sip of coffee, my eyes drifting to the window. ¡°Whether he¡¯s involved or not has nothing to do with me. Tell them to talk to my assistant. I¡¯ll meet with them this afternoon.¡±


    I ended the call and leaned back in my chair, eyes settling on a small moonflower nt at the corner of my desk.


    It swayed gently in the morning light, like it was reminding me-


    No matter what happened in the past, the glory of the Western Rogue Pack was still firmly in my hands.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 185

    Chapter 185 The Only Way to Atone


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Crimson Moon Pack headquarters, top floor office.


    31


    Finished


    Outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, the sky had been dyed a soft orange¨Cred by the setting sun¨Cbut the air around me remained as cold as the eternal winter in the far north.


    I had just stepped out of a long, exhausting meeting. The elders had spent hours droning on about the future of the Pack, the tense rtionship with Rogue Pack, and¡­ the scandal still rippling through themunity¨Cbecause of Leslie.


    They didn¡¯t understand.


    All they saw were lost profits and damaged pride.


    But none of them could feel the pain tearing at me inside, the relentless torment that felt like ws raking through my chest again and again, never letting me breathe.


    ¡°How could she doubt you¡­¡± my wolf, Lance, whimpered low in my chest. Ever since Leslie said those words on her birthday, I hadn¡¯t felt okay.


    Loosening my tie, I tried to bury myself in work¨Canything to numb this ache.


    Just then, my second¨Cinmand, Mch, knocked and entered with a mix of hesitation and


    reverence.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he bowed his head respectfully, ¡°the invitation to the ¡®Global Werewolf Summit¡® has arrived.¡±


    He held out a box, carved from polished obsidian, its lid branded with a golden moon totem- ancient and radiant.


    Even from here<i>, </i>I could feel the dense, powerful magic clinging to it, almost warping the air around it.


    This summit was a private gathering for the most powerful werewolves on Earth.


    What mattered wasn¡¯t tradition or reputation, but sheer influence in the world¡¯s political and economdscape.


    There were only a dozen seats worldwide. Many Pack leaders spent their entire lives hearing of it¨Cnever onceing close to setting foot inside.


    I took the box and opened it. Insidey a ck invitation, tanned from some creature¡¯s hide I


    Chapter 185 The Only Way to Atone


    couldn¡¯t name, resting quietly in velvet lining.


    My gaze fell on the line written below:


    ?


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Bearer of this token may nominate one young Alpha of potential to attend alongside them.¡±


    A wild thought cracked through me like lightning.


    Apologies, gifts, exnations¡­ they meant nothing to her.


    They never had.


    What she wanted was power. Status. The kind of absolute authority that made every werewolf kneel.


    And this summit¨Cit was the fastest road to that summit.


    ¡°Give it to her!¡± Lance growled in my mind, pleading. ¡°Kirby, this isn¡¯t just a gift. It¡¯s a path to the top of the world. Offer it to her. Let her know we¡¯re not worthless. Let her see our strength still has meaning¨Cthat it can still open the way for her!¡±


    Yes. Let her know.


    My heart pounded like a war drum. It was a reckless gamble. I was handing over one of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s most prized resources to our greatest rival. If the elders found out, there¡¯d be an uproar.


    But so what?


    If it could earn her a single nce back¨Cif it could help her see the regret that¡¯s been suffocating me¡­


    ¡°Mch.¡± My voice came out hoarse from holding too much in.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Take this invitation to Rogue Pack,¡± I said as I closed the box, my tone leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Deliver it to Queen Leslie. Personally. Tell her the choice is hers.¡±


    Mch¡¯s face froze in shock. He opened his mouth, maybe to argue¨Cbut under my icy stare, he bowed instead, took the box, and left without another word.


    I was alone again.


    I walked to the window, staring at the sun dipping below the horizon. Fear coiled in my chest¡ª fear of throwing everything away.


    ¡­


    Chapter 185 The Only Way to Atone


    But with it, for the first time¡­ came a fragile sense of peace.


    Leslie, this is the only way I know how to atone.


    Send Gifts


    138

 Reaper 186

    Burn in the Alpha Princess & Wrath


    Chapter 186 Poison or Honey


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Rogue Pack¡¯s Western Territory Headquarters


    ¨C


    my office.


    The air wasced with my favorite calming fragrance, a blend of moonflower and ambergris.


    I was reviewing thetest progress report on the ¡°Moon Goddess Relic¡± project, focused and at


    ease.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Everything </i><i>is </i><i>under </i><i>control</i><i>,</i>¡± my wolf, Asphodel, purred contentedly in my mind, sounding like a satisfied feline.


    It loved this feeling of absolutemand.


    Just then, my chief assistant, Liam, knocked and entered. His expression was a little¡­ strange.


    ¡°Leslie, Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s second¨Cinmand, Mch, just delivered something.¡±


    He handed me a box bearing the crest I knew all too well ¨C Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s emblem.


    I opened it.


    An invitation to the Global Werewolf Summit.


    <i>¡°</i><i>What </i><i>kind </i><b><i>of </i></b><i>stunt </i>is <i>that </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>mutt </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>pull </i>now?¡± Asphodel scoffed, then warned, ¡°Stay <i>sharp</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i>.¡±


    ¡°1


    Of course I knew this wasn¡¯t some simple gesture.


    ¡ª


    Kirby was not the type to do anything without expecting something in return.


    But this bait¡­ it was far <i>too </i>tempting.


    This summit was the highest peak of global power.


    Getting into that room was the same as announcing to the world: Rogue Pack¡¯s new queen had stepped onto the global stage.


    It would save me at least five years of painstaking work to build my name andwork internationally,


    I fell silent in thought.


    Was this poison? Or honey?


    Chapter 186 Poison or Honey


    After a moment, I connected to Thorbane through our secure internalms.


    31


    Finished


    ¡°Big Brother, that bastard Kirby gave me this invitation. I¡¯m thinking of going.¡± I sent him a hologram of the invite.


    There was a brief pause on his end, followed by a chuckle. ¡°Oh, that thing?¡±


    I heard him shuffling something, and a momentter, he sent over his own live feed.


    On his massive desk sat a thick stack of identical obsidian invitations ¨C casually tossed into a pile. Some were even being used as coasters.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never gone once,¡± Thorbane saidzily, his voice steeped in royal arrogance. ¡°Not interested in wasting time with a bunch of ancient windbags. But if you feel like crashing their little party, by all means. Let them get a good look at what kind of queen Rogue Pack just crowned.¡±


    I swallowed silently and ended the call.


    Thest shred of hesitation in my heart vanished.


    This thing Kirby treated like a priceless treasure was, to us, nothing more than discarded junk.


    And that realization filled me with a wave of ruthless satisfaction.


    ¡°Liam,¡± I called, my voice sharp and cold, ¡°tell Mch I ept the invitation.¡±


    ¡°And book me the fastest, most luxurious jet to the Far East. One of our own. Rogue Pack only.¡±


    I would not ride on that wolf¡¯s aircraft.


    He needed to understand ¨C what I was epting was the opportunity, not his charity.


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    Southern Continent my private estate.


    The scarlet sunset had dyed the pool water blood red.


    Iy silently on a lounge chair, eyes fixed on my phone, where an insider had risked everything to send me ssified intel.


    Kirby¡­ had transferred his own summit invitation to Leslie?


    The wine ss in my hand shattered.


    <b>15:57 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 186 Poison or Honey


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Scarlet liquid, mixed with ss shards, sliced into my palm


    ¨C but I felt no pain.


    All that was left inside me was a fire of jealousy and hatred, gnawing at my soul.


    Smoke Pack was on the brink of copse.


    Packs across the Southern Continent were already responding to Rogue Pack¡¯s summons, circling in to carve up our territory like vultures.


    The pack I had fought for all my life was about to be history.


    I couldn¡¯t ept it.


    This was all because of Leslie of Rogue Pack.


    That woman. What the hell was so special about her?!


    ¡°Kill her¡­¡± The thought slithered into my mind like a venomous snake. ¡°If she dies, it all ends¡­¡±


    Eric would forget her. Kirby would forget her. The entire world would forget she ever existed.


    I took a deep breath, forcing down the madness in my chest. My eyes grew calm and razor sharp.


    I opened a secure channel and contacted a mercenary group infamous throughout Rogue Pack territory ¨C ¡°The Hand of Cmity.¡±


    Their leader was a fallen beast so dangerous, even the Elder Council kept their distance.


    ¡°I want you <i>to </i>destroy a ne,¡± I said, my voice as cold as death.


    Send Gifts


    138


    ËÄ


    15:57 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17

 Reaper 187

    Chapter 187 Ashes in the Sky


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Two dayster.


    Finished


    I arrived discreetly at Rogue Pack¡¯s private airfield and boarded our luxury aircraft, codenamed Night Raven¨Can elite ne reserved for the highest¨Cranking royals.


    The interior was extravagant, equipped with every imaginable amenity.


    But I couldn¡¯t rx. My mind kept turning, running through every possible scenario I might face at the summit.


    As the ne leveled off at cruising altitude, a new message shed across my phone from an unknown number.


    ¡°Queen of Rogue Pack, Alpha is upied with urgent pack affairs. Flight has been dyed to 7 p.m. A liaison will greet you upon arrival. -Mch¡±


    I frowned slightly, then let out a coldugh.


    So he wasn¡¯ting after all?


    Fine. Better that way. Sharing a ride with him would¡¯ve been unbearable¡­


    I put the phone down and closed my eyes, nning to rest for a while.


    But just as I was slipping into sleep-


    A violent explosion ripped through the calm, jolting me fully awake.


    The entire ne shook violently. One side of the aircraft had been torn wide open¨Chowling winds and bursts of lightning roared into the cabin like a wild beast.


    Around me, attendants and guards screamed in panic. The re of rms shed with cries for help, creating a deafening storm of chaos.


    ¡°<i>Move</i><i>!</i>¡± Asphodel roared in my mind, its ancient beast instincts fully awakened by the scent of death. <i>¡°</i><i>This </i>metal coffin¡¯s <iing </i>apart<i>! </i>Get up, Leslie<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    Under itsmand, I shoved my fear aside,


    The acrid sting of sulfur filled the air¨C1 knew that smell.


    Gunpowder.


    <b>15:57 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 187 Ashes in the Sky


    This wasn¡¯t an ident. This was an assassination.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I threw my arms over my head and stumbled through the chaos toward the parachute storage bay.


    Just as my fingers grazed the handle of thepartment door, I heard a final, brutal <b><i>screech </i></b>of metal tearing apart.


    The ne disintegrated in midair.


    Without hesitation, I hurled myself out of the gaping hole-


    Behind me, a fireball erupted, lighting the sky in a blinding, blood¨Cred sh.


    Time froze.


    I fell alone, into the storm¨Cchoked abyss below, a void of ck ocean and crashing thunder.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Crimson Moon Pack Headquarters.


    I stepped out of the meeting room just before sunset. Outside my window, the branches of the World Tree caught the fading light like it was any other quiet evening.


    In forty minutes, I was supposed to board a helicopter abroad. I hadn¡¯t forgotten¨CLeslie would be there. She might not want to see me, but even the thought of breathing the same air as her made my heart race.


    I loosened my tie and called for Mch to bring the signed documents.


    But before I could finish the sentence, he burst in¨Cface pale as a corpse, panic written across every line of his body.


    He¡¯d been my second¨Cinmand for years. Steady. Reliable. I¡¯d never seen him look like this.


    ¡°A¡­ Alpha¡­¡± he choked out.


    My brows knit, a cold premonition curling around my heart like a serpent.


    ¡°An hour ago¡­ we got word¡­¡± Mch¡¯s voice shook, barely holding together. ¡°Leslie¡­ her aircraft, The Astronomer¡­. it went down over the Storm Sea. The Elder Council¡¯s verification team¡­ confirmed¡­ no survivors.¡±


    No survivors.


    Chapter 187 Ashes in the Sky


    31


    Finished


    The words were light as ash. But they stole the air from my lungs and turned the room to ice.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± My voice came out cracked and razor¨Csharp. Blood surged into my eyes, turning my vision red.


    I had to have misheard him.


    Mch didn¡¯t dare repeat himself. His eyes brimmed with red. ¡°It¡¯s real. Her name¡¯s on the official casualty list. The entire Rogue Pack knows. King Lars has returned from overseas¨Che copsed from grief and was admitted to the medical center.¡±


    Then came silence.


    A terrible, suffocating silence.


    <i>¡°</i><i>No</i>,¡± Lance whimpered inside me, a hollow, broken sound. <i>¡°</i><i>Our </i><i>bond</i><i>¡­ </i>it¡¯s <i>long </i><i>been </i><i>severed</i><i>. </i><i>Then </i>why<i>¡­ </i>why <i>does </i><i>it </i><i>feel like </i><i>part </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>soul¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>ripped </i><i>away</i><i>¡­ </i>


    That¡¯s right¨Cour marriage bond was broken. That spiritual link was severed by my own hand.


    There should¡¯ve been nothing left to feel.


    But it felt like something had gripped my heart with brutal force and was hacking at it slowly- one dull, jagged cut at a time.


    There was no pain. Just a numb, frozen tremor, so deep it swallowed every breath.


    I went cold all over. My skin turned ghost¨Cpale. It felt like someone had torn the soul right out of me.


    A secondter, I lost control.


    Everything on the desk¨Cdocuments,puters, decorations¨Cexploded outward under my Alpha aura.


    The thousand¨Cyear ironwood desk shattered like tinder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! She¡¯s not dead! She can¡¯t be!¡± I roared, my jaw clenched so tight it nearly cracked.


    Leslie loved life too much.


    She was radiant. Proud. Always wore her emotions openly, never hiding what she felt.


    Even when Lyana provoked her, she never flinched.


    After the divorce, she lived like a queen unleashed.


    Chapter 187 Ashes in the Sky


    I could still see her ying the Moon Goddess harp onstage,manding business negotiations with elegance and ease, casting me aside like I meant nothing-


    Each memory etched deep into me, carved so sharply they¡¯d be part of my bones.


    Without even realizing it, she had be a part of my world, embedded in my marrow.


    I hadn¡¯t even¡­ begged her for forgiveness yet¡­


    And now, I couldn¡¯t imagine a world without her in it.


    31


    Finished


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 188

    Chapter 188 Dead Waters


    <b>Thorbane¡¯s </b>POV


    Rogue Pack Central Command.


    ¨C


    :


    31


    Finished


    The atmosphere was heavier than anything I¡¯d experienced since ascending to the throne.


    Hundreds of our top intelligence analysts and battle¨Cmages worked silently at their stations, tension written into every movement.


    On the massive holo¨Cstar map, streams of data cascaded like waterfalls¨Cbut every signal directed at the Storm Sea vanished into a zone of chaos, scrambled by immense magical interference.


    My father had copsed from grief.


    The weight of the family, the fate of the Pack, and my sister¡¯s life¨Call of it rested on my shoulders.


    I had deployed our elite Royal fleet, the Dark Raven Squadron, tob the disaster zone.


    Three days passed. All we¡¯d recovered were a few scattered fragments of the shuttle¡¯s hull.


    No distress signals.


    No traces of life.


    No sign of Leslie.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± said an old mage who had served the Royal family for over three centuries. He stepped forward, white¨Chaired and weary, and shook his head. ¡°The magic storms in that region are powerful enough to tear apart any soul imprint. We¡¯ve found¡­ nothing.¡±


    My heart slowly sank into the abyss.


    <b><i>¡°</i></b>An Alpha,¡± my wolf said in a voice calmer than mine, <i>¡°</i><i>must </i><i>consider </i><i>every </i><i>possibility </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>face </i>of despair. <i>Even </i><i>the </i><i>most </i><i>absurd </i><i>one</i><i>.</i>¡±


    Yes. Every possibility.


    I closed my eyes. My mind flickered to the ancient legends I had always dismissed as fantasy.


    -About fated mates<b>. </b>


    It was said that some wolves shared a bond deeper than blood, stronger than vows¨Ca thread of


    Chapter 188 Dead Waters


    destiny that could never fully be severed.


    :


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Even if the marriage contract was broken¡­ even if soul resonance ceased¡­ that faint connection might still endure.


    A final, desperate, foolish idea took shape in my mind.


    Kirby.


    The man who made my sister suffer for three long years.


    The man who was once¨Callegedly¨Cher fated mate.


    I hated him. Loathed him. Wanted to wipe his foolish family off the Western map.


    But now¡­


    If even a single ember of that bond still lived inside his wretched soul¡­


    I opened my eyes, now filled with a monarch¡¯s cold resolve.


    ¡°Carl,¡± I said, patching through to hismunicator. Wind howled behind him on the rescue ship¡¯s deck. ¡°You and I are going to Crimson Moon¡¯s gship.¡±


    No matter what it took. Even if the odds were one in a billion.


    I had to try.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The cold sea wind stung my skin and reeked of salt. I barely felt it anymore.


    I stood on the deck of Crimson Moon¡¯s gship, sleepless for three days and nights.


    My eyes were locked on the ocean below¨Ca bottomless void, dark enough to swallow everything.


    It was my invitation that sent her down that path.


    That truth carved through me like a poisoned de, over and over.


    Then, a Rogue Pack helicopter¨Csleek, armored, ck¨Cdescended onto our deck.


    The doors opened. Thorbane stepped out, Carl behind him.


    Chapter 188 Dead Waters


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Three top Alphas. Our scents collided in the narrow space like a thunderp.


    The air thickened with grief, rage¡­ and bitter resentment.


    Carl¡¯s bloodshot eyes fixed on me like a beast ready to lose control. If Thorbane hadn¡¯t stopped him, he¡¯d have ripped me apart on the spot.


    Thorbane came to me, his usually icy face now shadowed with fatigue and sorrow.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± he said, tly, ¡°I need your help.¡±


    I looked up at him, my gaze hollow.


    ¡°ording to ancient Royal records,¡± he continued, his tone more clinical than emotional, ¡°some wolves are bound by threads of fate. Even if the soul¨Cbond is broken, remnants may persist.¡±


    ¡°I need you,¡± he said, eyes sharp and cold, ¡°to act as a beacon. Our seers will attempt to locate Leslie through what¡¯s left of your connection¨Cif any.¡±


    I understood.


    They wanted to use me.


    Use the past I destroyed with my own hands.


    My heart throbbed with a fresh stab of guilt.


    But beneath the pain¡­ a flicker of desperate hope burned.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I rasped.


    Led by Rogue Pack¡¯s seer¨Can old blind wolf¨CI closed my eyes and sank deep into myself.


    I screamed her name in my soul. I reached for her face, herughter, her every breath. I wed through the sea of darkness in me, praying for even a spark of her light.


    But there was nothing.


    No voice.


    No warmth.


    Just dead silence.


    The seer¡¯s fragile voice finally broke the void: ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Chapter 188 Dead Waters


    I opened my eyes into ckness.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Maybe she drifted elsewhere,¡± I muttered, grasping for any scrap of hope. ¡°She¡¯s strong. A werewolf could survive for hours in water. If she-¡±


    That was when Carl¨Csilent until now¨Cspoke in a voice filled with sorrow and contempt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her at all, Kirby¡­ Leslie¡­¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t swim.¡±


    And just like that, thest ember of hope I had scraped from the ashes was crushed to dust.


    My body wavered.


    A surge of dizziness overtook me, and I stumbled¨Cstraight toward the edge of the ship.


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>¡£ </b>


    M

 Reaper 189

    31


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 189 The Hunt Begins


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Pain.


    A searing, soul¨Cripping agony tore me out of endless darkness.


    Finished


    I opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was a massive canopy overhead, unfamiliar and thick enough to blot out the sky.


    The air was thick and humid,ced with the scent of rotting nts and strange, cloying flowers.


    I was lying on a bed of soft, half¨Cdecayed leaves. Every breath sent a jolt of pain through my ribs.


    I was still alive.


    ¡°Get up!¡± my wolf, Asphodel, growled weakly but with unshaken authority in my mind. ¡°An injured prey is no different from death! Leslie, get up! Check your wounds! Find water!¡±


    Pushed by Asphodel¡¯smand, I used every ounce of strength to lift myself off the ground.


    Two ribs on my right side were definitely broken.


    My body was covered in gashes from shuttle debris¨Cno longer bleeding thanks to Alpha regeneration, but they still burned like fire.


    That expensive formal dress was now just strips of tattered cloth.


    I looked around.


    This was a forest so primal it struck terror into the heart. Towering trees loomed like ancient giants, slicing the sky into fractured shards.


    Glowing fungi and colorful ferns I¡¯d never seen before nketed the forest floor.


    Apart from the eerie cries of unknown creatures, there was no other sound,


    My neural band was long gone, lost in the fall.


    All connection to the outside world¨Csevered.


    I was trapped here.


    My throat burned with thirst.


    <b>15:58 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>


    Chapter 189 The Hunt Begins


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Survival instinct took over, pushing me to stumble toward a faint trickle of water I could barely


    hear in the distance.


    I don¡¯t know how long I walked before I finally found a clear stream.


    I copsed, plunging my face into the icy water, drinking desperately.


    The sweet, cold stream soothed my parched throat and jolted my blood¨Cdeprived, foggy mind back into rity.


    Just as I lifted my head to catch my breath, I heard it¡ªa faint snap of a branch behind me in the underbrush.


    I froze.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± Asphodel snarled from deep within me, his voice filled with bloodlust. ¡°Not a wolf¡­ something else¡­ older¡­ hungrier!¡±


    A sharp, wild stench, thick with raw instinct, drifted into my nose on the wind.


    I was the prey now!?


    No hesitation¨CI turned and ran.


    Alpha instincts surged through me, unleashing a burst of speed even in this alien jungle.


    But my injuries slowed me down.


    Every step felt like dancing on knives.


    The hunters behind me weren¡¯t alone.


    To my left, I could hear the heavy, crashing footsteps of something asrge as a grizzly, barreling through the forest without care.


    To my right, high in the trees, a sleek shadow moved like a panther, leaping silently from branch to branch.


    They were using an ancient, efficient hunting formation¨Cherding me, cornering me into a death trap of their design.


    I tried to escape usingplex paths, even wading through the stream to mask my scent.


    But their knowledge of this jungle was far beyond mine.


    They were the true masters of thisnd.


    213


    <b>15:58 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    ? ?


    Chapter 189 The Hunt Begins


    Finished


    At <bst</b>, I <b>was </b>forced into a dead end¨Ccliffs on three sides, nowhere left to run.


    Nowhere left to go.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Asphodel roared in my head, defiant. ¡°Enough, Leslie! We are the Rogue <b>Pack</b>! We¡¯d rather die fighting than be ughtered like cattle! Show them Leslie¡¯s fangs<b>!</b>¡±


    I turned around to face them.


    Three figures advanced from the trees, each from a different direction.


    One was a bear¨Cman, standing over three meters tall, walking upright like a beast of myth. Another was a lion¨Cman¨Celegant, muscr, every movement fluid and powerful. Thest was a serpent¨Cman, tongue flicking from his mouth, with a scaled tail instead of legs.


    They were the stuff of legend¨Cbeastkin.


    I let out a roar, full of Alpha dominance and the will to fight to the death, unleashing the wolf blood boiling inside me.


    My nails sharpened and lengthened in an instant.


    My fangs pushed past my lips, glinting cold and deadly. ¡¤


    I lunged first, targeting the weakest¨Cthe snake¨Cman.


    But just as I was about to tear open his throat, the bear¨Cman swung his enormous paw and mmed it into my back.


    ¡°Gah-!¡±


    Blood burst from my mouth. I flew like a broken puppet, crashing hard into the cliff wall.


    Pain swallowed everything. My vision went ck.


    In the final moment before I lost consciousness, I saw the lion¨Cman step in front of me. His golden, emotionless beast eyes stared down coldly.


    Send Gifts


    138


    <b>W </b>


    <b>3/3 </b>


    15:58 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapte

 Reaper 190

    r 190 The Sacrifice


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    When I came to again, I realized I was tightly bound with coarse sinew¨Ctorn from some unknown beastshed to a massive, cold stone b that reeked <i>of </i>blood.


    Finished


    I looked around. I was in a sprawling, primitive vige. Crude huts built from giant logs and animal hides encircled the central clearing where Iy.


    At the center of the clearing, a bonfire zed sky¨Chigh.


    Above it hung a monstrous totem, formed from countless animal skulls¨Cgruesome and massive.


    Hundreds of beastkin surrounded the altar, packed in tightly.


    They stared at me with a mix of reverence and greed in their eyes.


    Overhead, a blood¨Cred full moon cast an ominous glow across the sky.


    And I understood.


    This was a ritual.


    And I¡­ I was the offering. A sacrifice to their savage god.


    ¡°These mongrels dare use our blood to please their filthy deity?!¡± Asphodel snarled in my mind, his voice filled with Leslie¡¯s signature pride and wrath. ¡°Leslie! Break free! If this is to be our end, then let thisnd be stained with <i>their </i>blood!¡±


    I forced my power to surge, desperate to break free of these cursed bindings.


    My Alpha pheromones exploded outward,ced with royal dominance, sweeping through the air like a storm.


    But the tendons holding me down were inscribed with some ancient magic¨Cmeant to suppress power.


    No matter how hard I struggled, they wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Then a massive figure ascended the altar¨Ca tribal chieftain with the towering build of a minotaur.


    He raised a huge stone axe, forged entirely from a single hunk of obsidian, crude and heavy, and began to chant an ancient, brutal hymn.


    Chapter 190 The Sacrifice


    All the beastkin fell prostrate, howling in ecstasy.


    The stone axe gleamed under the bloody moonlight with a deadly chill.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The minotaur chieftain held the axe high, poised to strike at my heart.


    This was it.


    I closed my eyes, ready to meet death.


    But the pain never came.


    I opened my eyes in confusion¡ªand saw a new figure stepping onto the altar.


    1


    Finished


    A beastkin shaman, cloaked in pelts, his face painted with strange pigments, and a massive bone mask obscuring his features, raised a hand to halt the descending axe.


    He began to speak, unleashing a strange string of guttural, animalistic sybles¡ªarguing with the chieftain.


    In his hand was a censer, from which poured thick, ck smoke.


    The fumes wafted toward me.


    Dozens of unfamiliar herbs burned inside¨Cpotent enough to paralyze, to distort the mind.


    But even in that haze¨Cso dense it could drown the senses¨Cmy Alpha instincts caught it.


    A single, faint thread buried beneath it all.


    Cold. Sharp. Like wind and snow from the farthest north.


    A werewolf¡¯s pheromone.


    Hope ignited in me like wildfire, zing through my frozen chest.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    There was another of my kind here.


    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t speak. But I could still control my pheromones.


    I concentrated every ounce of mental strength and released a trace¨Cso faint only another Alpha wolf could detect it¨Ca coded scent


    Chapter 190 The Sacrifice


    My mother taught it to me.


    Finished


    The highest¨Clevel distress signal passed between pureblood wolves in moments of absolute danger.


    The masked shaman froze.


    Beneath that bone mask, a pair of sharp, shocked eyes pierced the smoke¨Clocked with mine.


    He had received it.


    Send Gifts


    ¡£


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 191

    Carris¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve been trapped in this gods¨Cforsaken ce for three months.


    31


    Finished


    To survive, I killed their original shaman and used some chemical tricks I brought from the outside world¨Cthings they couldn¡¯t even begin to understand¨Cto pose as their new divine messenger.


    I thought I¡¯d be stuck here forever, at least until that friend of mine who went exploring in Antarctica remembered toe back and pick me up.


    Then I saw her.


    When I caught that faintest thread of pheromone¨Ccoded with the unmistakable signature of an Alpha¡¯s distress signal¨CI was floored.


    Her? Leslie? She¡¯d be the sacrifice for these primitive beastkin?


    I nced at the minotaur chieftain beside me, growing more and more agitated with every second I dyed the ritual. His head was all muscle and no brain. I knew I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    She was my only hope of getting out of here.


    I suddenly pointed at the blood moon above and let out a high¨Cpitched shriek filled with terror in their crudenguage.


    ¡°Divine wrath! The blood moon¡­ has brought divine wrath!¡±


    At the same time, I hurled a leather pouch¨Calready packed with sh powder and high¨Cyield alchemical explosives¨Cinto the bonfire at the center of the clearing.


    Boom-


    A deafening st erupted, flooding the entire altar in blinding light and thick, acrid green smoke.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The entire vige erupted into chaos and panic like I¡¯d never seen before.


    That shaman moved like a phantom through the smoke, appearing by my side in an instant. With a swift sh of his obsidian dagger, he cut through the tendons binding me.


    15:58 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17


    Chapter 191 The Alpha and the Trickster


    ¡°Run!¡±


    :


    His voice came low and sharp, in perfect Continental Common.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    The paralysis still clung to my body, but survival instinct and Alpha pride pushed me to leap off that stone altar with everything I had.


    The shaman grabbed my arm and dragged me into the jungle¨Caway from the vige gates, into the deepest and darkest shadows of the forest.


    Behind us came the roars of beastkin, a tidal wave of rage and betrayal crashing into the night sky.


    We ran like hell through that primal jungle, the shaman¡¯s grip tight on my arm.


    The beastkin¡¯s roars thundered through the trees behind us,ced with the snarls of a dozen wild beasts¨Cso loud, it felt like the earth itself trembled beneath their fury.


    The numbness in my body still lingered, but I forced myself to keep pace with him on sheer Alpha will alone.


    He moved through the jungle like a ghost, as though the forest itself bent to his will. He always found the most hidden paths, always avoided the deadliest traps.


    We crossed freezing streams to mask our scent. We squeezed through narrow stone crevices to lose our trail.


    From time to time, he¡¯d toss pungent powders from his belt into the air, confusing even the most sensitive trackers.


    I had no idea how long we ran before the shouts behind us finally faded.


    He pulled me into a cave hidden behind a curtain of thick vines.


    It was pitch¨Cck inside¨Cbut for us werewolves, it was no different from daylight.


    He lit a small, smokeless fire with dry branches he must¡¯ve prepared in advance. The flickering light danced across the bone mask that still concealed his face.


    He pulled out a hunk of hard¨Cdried meat and a water pouch from his satchel and handed them


    to me.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I took them and devoured both without shame.


    Days of hunger and terror had burned away everyst shred of pride.


    ¡°He saved us¡­ but why?¡± Asphodel¡¯s voice growled in my mind, wary. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone,


    Chapter 191 The Alpha and the Trickster


    Leslie. Especially not here.¡±


    Of course I knew.


    :


    Once I¡¯d finished eating and regained some strength, I turned a cold gaze on him.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re a werewolf¨Cso why were you living among beastkin?¡± I asked with the unwavering tone only Leslie couldmand. ¡°You saved me. What do you want in return?¡±


    He chuckled softly from behind the mask.


    ¡°So many questions, Leslie,¡± he said, voice raspy andced with mischief. ¡°But before we get to that¡­ don¡¯t you think you should take care of those wounds first?¡±


    Send Gifts


    138


    (li)


    <b>15:58 </b>Wed, Sep 17


    But the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 192

    Chapter 192 The Forsaken Bloodline


    Carris¡¯s POV


    31


    Finished


    I stared at the female Alpha before me. Even battered, filthy, and trapped in the depths of hell, she still radiated the kind of pride that made it hard to meet her


    gaze head¨Con.


    My name is Carris. A name long since erased from the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s family tree.


    My grandfather was the younger brother of the previous Crimson Moon Alpha. But when he lost the power struggle, he was exiled to the edges of the continent.


    Our branch still carries Crimson Moon blood, but we¡¯ve long been stripped of its honor.


    I became an ¡°explorer¡°¡ªor more urately, a lone wolf searching for ancient ruins and forgotten power in the wildest corners of the world.


    Three months ago, I followed whispers of ancient legend and came to this ce¨Cthe Lost Sea, sealed away by powerful magical barriers¨Cand stumbled upon this beastkin territory that doesn¡¯t even appear on maps.


    Disguised as a shaman, I infiltrated their ranks, hoping to investigate the power behind their primitive totems.


    I never expected to find <i>her </i>here.


    Princess of the Rogue Pack¨CLeslie Rogue Pack.


    The former wife of Kirby, who is, in name at least, my cousin.


    She¡¯d been all over the news recently¨Cfront pages, headlines everywhere.


    Hard to not recognize her.


    I knew then and there: she was my only shot at getting out of this ce.


    ¡°Take off the mask,¡± she ordered. Her voice was cold, butced with that undeniable authority only an Alpha couldmand.


    I hesitated for a moment, then slowly removed the bone mask from my face.


    I saw the flicker of surprise in her striking gray eyes.


    ¡°My name is Carris,¡± I told her. ¡°My mother was from the Crimson Moon Pack¨Ca side branch. As for Kirby¡­ yeah, he¡¯s technically my cousin.¡±


    112


    Chapter 192 The Forsaken Bloodline


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Crimson Moon Pack.


    The name hit me like a hammer.


    D


    31


    Finished


    ¡°A Crimson Moon!¡± Asphodel roared in my mind, his voice thick with fury and disgust. ¡°Fate is a cruel jester! We escaped one prison only to find ourselves trapped again¡ªthis time in a cage bearing the name we despise most!¡±


    Carris clearly sensed the shift in my pheromones. He let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°Seems like Leslie has¡­ strong feelings about my surname.¡±


    I gave a cold snort, offering no reply.


    He continued. ¡°This ce we¡¯re in is known as the Domain of the Exiled. After the First Ancient War, it became the dumping ground for defeated beastkin. The entire sea around it is sealed with an immense magical barrier. Any attempt at outside detection is distorted or blocked. Which means¨Cyour people won¡¯t find you.¡±


    The words hit me like ice water.


    The fragile ember of hope I¡¯d held onto¡­ was gone.


    I was truly trapped here.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    138


    W

 Reaper 193

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 193 Signal in the Void


    Victor¡¯s POV


    Rogue Pack gship Night Avenger, Central Command.


    The air was suffocating.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    My eldest brother Thorbane sat in the captain¡¯s chair, face like stone, but the slight tremble of his fingertips betrayed his tension.


    Our youngest, Carl, paced like a caged beast, radiating the kind of Alpha¨Clevel pheromones that crackled with grief and rage¨Cso intense it sent every Beta¨Cranked crew member into a fearful silence.


    It had been ten days.


    Ten days since weunched the full force of our royal fleet, scouring nearly half the ocean. And yet¡­ not even a trace of Leslie remained.


    Hope was being gnawed away¨Cbit by bit¨Cby time.


    My name is Victor, Leslie¡¯s second brother, and the Rogue Pack¡¯s chief scientist.


    For three years, I¡¯d sealed myself in myb. Yesterday, I left it for the first time.


    I brought with me my newest¨Cand most dangerous¨Ccreation: the Blood Resonance Engine.


    ¡°Thorbane,¡± I said, cing a device of glowing crystal and etched runes onto the war table, its designplex beyondprehension. ¡°This is ourst chance.¡±


    exined the theory.


    The device could amplify my soul¡¯s resonance by burning a portion of my own life force, allowing me to detect the unique soul frequency of direct royal¨Cblood rtives.


    In theory, this frequency could pierce through any known magical barrier.


    But it was a forbidden technique. Because it was perilous.


    One mistake, and my soul could be shredded by dimensional turbulence¨Cor worse, attract ancient, malevolent entities lurking between realms.


    ¡°Prepare the ritual,¡± Thorbane said without hesitation. His eyes, zing with sovereign resolve, locked onto mine. ¡°Victor, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Chapter 193 Signal in the Void


    :


    With high mages standing by, I ced my hand on the blood¨Cscal rune of the device.


    It roared to life. Star charts unfolded before my eyes, infinite and vast.


    My life force was sucked away like a dam bursting.


    (31)


    Finished


    My soul stretched, pulled through space itself as I hunted for that one, singr, familiar echo in a storm of fragmented data and chaos.


    One minute.


    Two.


    Ten.


    Just as my body began to copse from exhaustion¨Cright before I cked out-


    I heard it.


    In a section of the star map marked ¡°Void¡±¡ªa nk space acknowledged by every known chart -I heard it.


    A low, proud wolf¡¯s howl.


    Asphodel¡¯s voice.


    I snapped my eyes open, pushed through thest shred of consciousness, and pointed at the flickering red dot on the holographic star chart.


    ¡°¡­Found her.¡±


    Then I copsed.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Crimson Moon gship <i>Unrelenting</i>.


    I stood at the bow, numb, letting the cold sea wind batter my lifeless face.


    My world had ended the day that shuttle crashed. Lance¨Cmy wolf¨Chad gone silent within me.


    Survival meant only one thing now: atonement.


    Then, out of nowhere, my second¨Cinmand, Mch, burst from them room like a gale, his face alight with something I hadn¡¯t seen in what felt like forever¨Cshock, tion, and disbelief.


    213


    Chapter 193 Signal in the Void


    :


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Alpha!¡± he gasped, voice trembling with raw emotion. ¡°Alpha, sir! Prince Victor of Rogue Pack -he found something! He found a signal!¡±


    ¡°Leslie¡­ she¡¯s alive!¡±


    Alive.


    That word struck like divine lightning, shattering the dead gray world I¡¯d been drifting in.


    My heart¨Clong since still¨Croared back to life.


    Lance jolted awake within me, unleashing a howl that shook the depths of my soul, filled with boundless joy and hope.


    ¡°Leslie! Our Leslie! She¡¯s alive! She¡¯s waiting for us!¡±


    The ashes of despair burst into mes. A volcanic surge of adrenaline and purpose reced the void.


    I was no longer a ghost lost in regret.


    I was the Alpha who would reim his lost world.


    I snatched the encryptedmunicator from Mch¡¯s hands. On its screen: a coordinate buried deep in the ¡°Void¡°-a ce that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    I stormed into the cockpit and, for the first time in ten days, gave an order filled withmand and fire.


    ¡°Turn around! All ships¨Cchange course! Set coordinates to target XXX! Overload every mana engine we¡¯ve got!!¡±


    ¡°Inform the Rogue Pack fleet¨Cwe¡¯ll rendezvous at that coordinate!¡±


    The fire in my eyes was reborn.


    Leslie, wait for me.


    This time¨Cno matter the cost¨CI¡¯m bringing you home.


    Send Gifts


    138


    B


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 194

    Chapter 194 The Chase Begins


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    31


    Finished


    I chewed the fish in my hand without expression. The salty, fishy taste spread across my tongue -nd enough to make me frown.


    Carris had picked it up near the shore and cooked it over a fire he started with friction. A few dry leaves were the only ¡°ting,¡± and there wasn¡¯t even a hint of seasoning.


    The longer I chewed, the more it tasted like the bitterness of survival¨Cthere was nothing delicious about it.


    ¡°I could kill for the roasted squab from that old French ce in the capital,¡± I muttered inwardly to Asphodel. ¡°With a ss of top¨Cshelf white wine¡­ now that¡¯s a real meal.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Shut </i><i>up</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i><i>,</i>¡± my wolf replied, his voice weak but still as haughty as ever. ¡°<i>You¡¯re </i><i>getting </i><i>protein</i>. <i>That¡¯s </i><i>all </i><i>that </i><i>matters</i>. A <i>queen </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>copse </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>wild</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    Carris, gnawing on his own fish, looked up at me and grinned like a fool.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want yours, I¡¯ll take it,¡± he said, reaching for the meat in my hand.


    I instinctively pulled back and shot him a re like a wolf guarding its food, too tired to deal with his dumb grin.


    He edged closer and offered, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, throw on some beastkin rags and I¡¯ll take you to look around the vige.¡±


    I shook my head immediately, a chill shooting down my spine.


    ¡°Bored? Not that bored. Just hearing the word ¡®beastkin¡® makes my skin crawl.¡± As if I¡¯d ever put on those filthy hides.


    Not a chance.


    I looked up. The sky was a spotless blue, the sea breeze crisp and pleasant.


    But I couldn¡¯t enjoy any of it. Every day out here was a mix of danger and dread. When the hell was this nightmare going to end?


    Just as I was sinking deeper into that gloom, a low rumble echoed across the sea.


    My heart skipped.


    I bolted upright and rushed to a high ridge of rock, squinting at the ocean.


    Chapter 194 The Chase Begins


    :


    A ck speck on the water grew steadilyrger, engine roar rolling louder by the second.


    Excitement surged through me. I waved and screamed, ¡°Help! Over here!¡±


    But before I could celebrate, Carris yanked me down and dragged me away.


    His voice turned icy. ¡°Run! Sea Demons!¡±


    Finished


    Sea Demons¡ªone of the world¡¯s most notorious pirate crews. A gang of exiled criminals from every race, each one worse than thest.


    My blood went cold.


    Heart pounding like a war drum, I turned and ran with him.


    ¡°Where are we running to?¡± I panted, not daring to slow down.


    ¡°Where do you jungle!¡±


    think?¡± he shot back, almostughing from sheer disbelief. ¡°Deeper into the


    ¡°The jungle?¡± My voice cracked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the beastkin are?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re saintspared to Sea Demons!¡± he snapped.


    I faltered for half a second¨Che wasn¡¯t wrong¨Cthen pushed forward, bracing myself.


    We sprinted headlong into the jungle. The wind shed at my face, cold and biting.


    My lungs felt ready to explode, but I didn¡¯t stop for even a second.


    Behind us came the chaos of footfalls, whoopingughter, and the sharp whine of arrows whistling through the air.


    One zipped so close it grazed my sleeve.


    I caught a sh of violet shimmer on the metal tip.


    ¡°Damn it¨CWolf¡¯s Bane,¡±


    A toxin designed to cripple a werewolf¡¯s regeneration. If one of those hit a vital organ, even an Alpha wouldn¡¯t survive.


    This wasn¡¯t a chase¨Cit was a bloody hunt, and I was the prey.


    Terror swelled in my chest, every nerve on fire.


    Suddenly, my foot slipped.


    Chapter 194 The Chase Begins


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I crashed to the ground, knee smashing into a jagged stone. Pain exploded up my leg¨CI could swear something cracked.


    Gritting my teeth, I bit back a cry, face pale and dripping with cold sweat.


    Carris nced back and moved to lift me.


    I shoved him off and pushed myself up with trembling arms, forcing out a strained smile. ¡°Save your strength. I can still run.¡±


    He gave me a hard look, then nodded and grabbed my arm to keep going.


    That leg was done for. Every step stabbed like needles through bone. But I ran. Teeth clenched, vision swimming, sweat streaming down my face.


    Behind us, the shouting drew closer. Arrows shrieked past, too close, too fast.


    Then I saw it¨Csmoke rising in the distance.


    The beastkin vige.


    Carris and I locked eyes. Without a word, we curved around toward the back of the settlement and ducked behind a massive tree.


    <i>Thump</i><i>! </i>


    The sharp crack of a bolt snapping through the air made my pulse spike.


    The beastkin had noticed. I heard their shouting¨Cpanicked, foreign words barked over the noise. They grabbed clubs and stone axes, yelling warnings I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The Sea Demons cursed in response. More bolts fired. The air stank of gunpowder.


    Carris pressed a finger to his lips, urging silence, eyes locked on the perimeter with rare tension.


    Footsteps thundered through the brush. Branches snapped.


    The beastkin¡¯s roars grew more frenzied. The Sea Demons weren¡¯t backing off either.


    Tension rose like a live wire, seconds from snapping.


    I clenched my fists.


    My heart pounded like a war drum.


    A brutal, three¨Cway bloodbath was about to erupt¨Cand we were right in the middle of it.


    Chapter 194 The Chase Begins


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I crashed to the ground, knee smashing into a jagged stone. Pain exploded up my leg¨CI could swear something cracked.


    Gritting my teeth, I bit back a cry, face pale and dripping with cold sweat.


    Carris nced back and moved to lift me.


    I shoved him off and pushed myself up with trembling arms, forcing out a strained smile. ¡°Save your strength. I can still run.¡±


    He gave me a hard look, then nodded and grabbed my arm to keep going.


    That leg was done for. Every step stabbed like needles through bone. But I ran. Teeth clenched, vision swimming, sweat streaming down my face.


    Behind us,


    the shouting drew closer. Arrows shrieked past, too close, too fast.


    Then I saw it¨Csmoke rising in the distance.


    The beastkin vige.


    Carris and I locked eyes. Without a word, we curved around toward the back of the settlement and ducked behind a massive tree.


    <i>Thump</i><i>! </i>


    The sharp crack of a bolt snapping through the air made my pulse spike.


    The beastkin had noticed. I heard their shouting¨Cpanicked, foreign words barked over the noise. They grabbed clubs and stone axes, yelling warnings I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The Sea Demons cursed in response. More bolts fired. The air stank of gunpowder.


    Carris pressed a finger to his lips, urging silence, eyes locked on the perimeter with rare tension.


    Footsteps thundered through the brush. Branches snapped.


    The beastkin¡¯s roars grew more frenzied. The Sea Demons weren¡¯t backing off either.


    Tension rose like a live wire, seconds from snapping.


    I clenched my fists.


    My heart pounded like a war drum.


    A brutal, three¨Cway bloodbath was about to erupt¨Cand we were right in the middle of it.


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 195

    Chapter 195 Sea Demons in the Mist


    Carris¡® POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I crouched behind the thick tree trunk, holding my breath, cars tuned to every sound the three Sea Demons made.


    They were yelling in Common¨Cloud, crude voices that made the skin crawl.


    ¡°This ce has beastkin? Damn it, not even worth wasting enchanted bolts on!¡± one of them snarled, voice raspy.


    ¡°Think that explorer¡¯s close? Might be a fat catch,¡± another chuckled slyly.


    ¡°Grab him and see. If he¡¯s not, we gut him,¡± the third said¨Cvoice cold as a de.


    I nced at Leslie. Her face had gone paper¨Cwhite, eyes wide like a frightened deer. She looked like her soul had fled her body.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to stay calm.


    We needed a n. We couldn¡¯t let them find us.


    Suddenly, a flurry of bolts hissed through the air¨Csharp, cutting.


    I heard shouting from the beastkin side¨Cpanicked voices and stomping feet scattering in all directions.


    I peeked out and saw a few beastkin swinging clubs and axes, running wildly¨Cclearly rattled by the sudden attack.


    Then a deep, guttural roar echoed through the clearing¨Cthe sound of a leader giving orders.


    In an instant, the beastkin snapped into action, charging at the Sea Demons like madmen, clubs and axes swinging wildly.


    One pirate cursed and ducked a flying club, quick as a fish in water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get bogged down! More beastkin areing! We¡¯ll piss them off¨Cwe pull out!¡± one of them barked, his voice tense with reluctant retreat.


    I held my breath, watching as the pirates swore and backed away, still loosing bolts as they went, trying to keep up the intimidation.


    I heard a few grunts¨Csome beastkin had been hit¨Cbut there wasn¡¯t time to check.


    173


    Chapter 195 Sea Demons in the Mist


    The beastkin war cries grew louder. Their feet pounded the jungle floor, chasing the Sea Demons into the chaos.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I looked to Leslie. She exhaled shakily, still pale, but there was a spark of relief in her eyes now.


    I grinned at her, trying to y it cool. ¡°That was close. Whew.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t rx. My eyes swept the area, ears sharp, alert for anything left behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take another path,¡± I whispered. ¡°Avoid any more run¨Cins with the beastkin.¡±


    Leslie nodded, her eyes full of trust.


    I was just about to lead her away when a sudden roar filled the sky above us¨Crotor des.


    Not one. Several.


    My heart jumped. I looked up, trying to see through the trees.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°It¡¯s rescue!¡± Asphodel screamed in my head, his voice trembling with joy. ¡°Our people are here!¡±


    Tears nearly burst from my eyes. My breath caught in my throat. ¡°My brothers are here!¡± I choked. My chest felt crushed under a mountain of fear and relief. For a while, I¡¯d been sure I was going to die in this hell.


    The sound of helicopters thundered above like a war march, shaking the sky.


    I¡¯d never heard anything more beautiful. It was like fire in my veins¨Crekindling all the hope I¡¯d buried.


    I kicked off into a sprint, twice as fast as usual, lungs burning, heart racing.


    Carris was ahead of me, his expression lit with excitement. He looked back over his shoulder. ¡°Leslie, we¡¯re getting out together, right? You won¡¯t leave me behind, will you?¡±


    I grinned, breathless. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    He panted as he ran, then added, ¡°When we¡¯re back, no matter what happens¡­ you can¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡±


    I figured he was worried I¡¯d ghost him after all this. I pped my chest. ¡°Rx. You¡¯ve got a lifetime of luxurying your way.¡±


    We ran like maniacs for twenty minutes. Branches tore at my clothes. I was caked in mud,


    Chapter 195 Sea Demons in the Mist


    grime, unrecognizable.


    ))


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    My hands¨Conce soft and pale¨Cwere now bloodied, covered in scrapes and cuts.


    Sure, the wounds would heal in minutes, but damn, they hurt.


    Still, I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t make a sound. Pain meant nothing¨Cliving was everything.


    We finally broke through the trees. The shore exploded into view¨Csand, reef, and ocean stretching far and wide.


    Three ck helicopters sat on the beach, des still spinning, wind howling.


    Farther out, eight speedboats rode the waves. On each one stood six or seven werewolves¨Ctall, armed, stone¨Cfaced in dark shades.


    The sea crashed against the rocks, wind sharp with the scent of blood and gunmetal.


    It didn¡¯t look like a rescue.


    It looked like a war.


    My eyes narrowed. My heart sank.


    On the closest rock stood three werewolves in Sea Demons uniforms. Each carried a massive enchanted crossbow, and all of them were puffing on cigarettes like they didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    They turned their heads toward us.


    Their eyes sparkled with amusement¨Clike hunters watching prey walk straight into the trap.


    Send Gifts


    138


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 196

    Chapter 196 Smoke Pack Teeth


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    A chill spread through my bones, and my legs went weak.


    Carris grabbed my hand¨Che was shaking¨Cand muttered, ¡°P¨CPirates¡­¡±


    I forced myself to stay calm, but my heart pounded like a war drum.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Those three bastards were the same Sea Demons who had chased us earlier. After being driven off by the beastkin, they circled around to wait for us here¨Clying in ambush like snakes in the


    grass.


    We stood there frozen, minds nk, as if dropped into an ice bath. The weight of hopelessness pressed down like a thundercloud.


    I almost wanted to cry.


    The pirates tossed away their cigarettes, shared a nce, and started walking toward us¨Cslowly, leisurely, like cats toying with a cornered mouse.


    I clenched my jaw and buried my fear. I leaned in and whispered to Carris, ¡°We fight.¡±


    His voice shook. ¡°No¡­ their bolts areced with Wolfsbane.¡±


    My heart sank. Run or stay¨Ceither option was death.


    The air reeked of salt and Smoke Pack musk, thick and suffocating.


    The three pirates drew closer, and I finally saw their faces.


    Two were tall and jacked with muscle. The third was short and wiry, his face cold, and his hawk- like eyes locked onto me with a look that was part awe, part hunger.


    ¡°Look at this one. She¡¯s not bad at all. Big catch today,¡± he sneered.


    The other two howled withughter, loud and careless.


    Carris was shaking. I doubted he¡¯d ever seen anything like this, not even in all his so¨Ccalled adventures.


    I wasn¡¯t much better¨Cbut as they closed in, a strange calm rose up inside me.


    The moment theyughed, I moved.


    Chapter 196 Smoke Pack Teeth


    31


    Finished


    My right hand shot out and yanked the massive crossbow from the pirate in front. At the same time, I twisted to the side and used my left hand to wrench at the wiry man¡¯s fingers with all my strength.


    He gasped, eyes wide, stunned that I¡¯d dare fight back.


    I didn¡¯t give him time to react. I tore the crossbow from his grip, flipped it around, and drove my foot into his knee, dropping him to the ground.


    The other two pirates froze¨Cno moreughing now. Their faces darkened with fury as they raised their bolts and aimed at me.


    But my crossbow was already pointed at the downed man¡¯s head.


    The situation flipped in a heartbeat.


    Carris blinked, then scrambled to my side, helping me pin the man to the ground.


    One pirate growled through clenched teeth, ¡°You wanna die? Let him go!¡±


    I sneered and mmed the stock of the crossbow against the man¡¯s head. ¡°I want a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Not a fucking chance!¡± one of them roared, his tone mocking, like he couldn¡¯t believe my


    nerve.


    I grinned coldly, pressing the crossbow tighter to the hostage¡¯s skull.


    I didn¡¯t really expect them to hand me a chopper.


    But with this leverage, the fear in my chest eased¡ªjust a little.


    Then one of them shouted toward the sea, sharp and piercing.


    I looked up.


    The werewolves on the speedboats were already jumping down¨Cdisciplined, fast, deadly. They moved with the precision of trained assassins, every step radiating aggression.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of bolts were aimed straight at me. The ck arrowheads glinted in the sun like razor¨Csharp teeth.


    The sky darkened with looming clouds. The sea went eerily still, like the breath before a storm.


    My heart thundered in my chest. The salt wind, the musk of Smoke Pack¨Cit all pressed against me like a wall of ice.


    The tall pirate red at me, eyes filled with murderous intent.


    <b>16:00 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17


    Chapter 196 Smoke Pack Teeth


    ¡°You think you¡¯re worth something?¡± he spat. ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer-


    31


    Finished


    And the man on the ground suddenly lunged, ws shing toward my throat, quick as a <b>feral </b>beast.


    I instinctively stumbled back and kicked Carris toward the cover of nearby rocks.


    ¡°Hide!¡± I barked.


    ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Don¡¯t let some b*tch humiliate you¨Cshoot!¡± the wiry pirate leader hissed. His voice was colder than death.


    Bolts tore through the air. I dove low and rolled behind a jagged stone outcropping.


    The arrows came down like a storm. The crash of metal on rock rang in my ears¨Cone bolt clipped the edge of my ear, leaving a chilling sting.


    My blood surged. My scalp prickled. My whole body felt like it had been dunked in ice.


    Death was right on top of me.

 Reaper 197

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 197 Blood and Fire


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    :


    Finished


    The sea windshed against my face, sharp with salt. The roar of the heavy transport helicopter was so loud it made my eardrums ache.


    I stood at the edge of the open cabin door, staring down at the reef¨Cstrewn shore below. Behind me, the Crimson Moon Pack Alpha Strike Unit was fully armed and ready to drop, the fire of battle burning in every pair of eyes.


    My wolf, Lance, howled in my chest, his ws scraping against my mind, urging me to leap, to tear apart anything that dared threaten her.


    ¡°She¡¯s down there!¡± Lance snarled. Victor¡¯s device had pointed to this ind¨Cthere was no mistake.


    My blood boiled. My heart felt like it was being crushed by an invisible hand.


    She was my mate. My Luna. Anyone who touched her would pay with blood.


    1 leapt.


    The wind screamed in my ears. The Crimson Moon guards followed behind me like shadows, their ws and fangs gleaming under the sun.


    Below, the Sea Demons shouted in rm¨Clike a pack of hyenas, savage and loud.


    Three men stood on the reef, each shouldering a modified crossbow, cigarette butts glowing between their fingers, their eyes glinting with greed and arrogance.


    The moment I hit the ground, my Alpha field exploded outward. The airpressed, crushing down on them like a boulder.


    ¡°Kill!¡± I growled.


    My body transformed mid¨Cstride, half¨Cbeast form bursting forth. Crimson fur red around me like fire.


    I lunged at the nearest pirate, My ws tore straight through his chest. Blood and muscle sttered the rock, bone snapped like dry wood beneath my swipe.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    The second pirate raised his weapon. A silver bolt sliced across my shoulder, burning like acid.


    Chapter 197 Blood and Fire


    I didn¡¯t care.


    :


    I mped my jaws around his arm and ripped it off.


    Blood sprayed like a fountain. The air reeked of iron.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    The Sea Demons fought back, boltsced with Wolfsbane, striking the stone and sparking on impact.


    But within my Alpha field, they moved like they were underwater.


    My team darted through the fray like ghosts¨Cws slicing, jaws snapping. Bone shattered. Flesh ripped.


    Their howls were drowned by the ocean¡¯s roar.


    This beach was now a killing ground.


    I didn¡¯t care about their weapons. I didn¡¯t care how many of them there were.


    Lance thundered inside me. ¡°Kill them all. For her!¡±


    My rage consumed everything. Every strike hit like judgment.


    Leslie¡¯s scent was close. She was just behind that outcrop¨Calive, but hurt.


    I had to get to her. Nothing in my way would survive.


    The battlested less than five minutes.


    Sea Demons corpses littered the sand, their blood staining the surf red.


    I gasped for breath. My crimson fur slowly receded as I shifted back to human form.


    My men gathered around me, eyes zing with awe and reverence.


    But my eyes locked onto one ce¨Cthe low reef, where Leslie was.


    ¡°Leslie!¡± I growled, my voice hoarse, burning with desperation.


    I charged forward. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it might explode.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I crouched behind the rock, clutching the stolen crossbow, its tip pressed hard against the head of that wiry pirate.


    Chapter 197 Blood and Fire


    Asphodel growled weakly inside me. ¡°Hold on, Leslie. We can¡¯t die here!¡±


    31


    Finished


    The wound on my shoulder had scabbed over, but the pain in my knee stabbed with every twitch. Still, I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stay calm.


    The Sea Demons¡®ughter echoed around me, mixed with salt air and the stench of Smoke Pack wolves.


    My heart mmed against my ribs. Every nerve was stretched thin.


    Just as I was about to pull the trigger, a deep, earth¨Cshaking roar erupted overhead. The air felt like it had been crushed by invisible hands.


    peeked around the rock¡ªand my pupils shrank.


    Kirby.


    He¡¯d transformed into a giant wolf, cloaked in ming red fur. His ws tore through a pirate¡¯s chest like it was nothing, blood sshing across the stones.


    His eyes burned with fury. He moved faster than a blur¨Cevery strike was pure annihtion.


    The Crimson Moon Pack guards were right behind him, wolves in half¨Cshift, fangs shing, ws ripping. Their battle cries drowned out the pirates¡® screams.


    I was stunned.


    This man¡ªthe one I once hated to my core for his coldness and distance¨Chad be a beast of war, ughtering my enemies for me.


    His Alpha domain nketed the battlefield. The very air reeked of blood and death.


    One Sea Demon after another fell. The reef became a butcher¡¯s altar.


    My heart raced¨Cpart fear, part something else I couldn¡¯t name.


    That cold and noble Kirby¡­ when had he be this terrifying crimson wolf?


    His howl sent shivers down my spine. I could feel his wolf¡¯s fury¨Cburning like wildfire.


    ¡°Leslie!¡± his voice tore across the blood¨Csoaked sand, raw and desperate.


    I trembled slightly, still holding the crossbow.


    Asphodel whispered, ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡±


    I bit down and forced myself to stand.


    Chapter 197 Blood and Fire


    Whoever he was¨Cwhatever he¡¯d be¨CI would not appear weak before him.


    But when I saw him rushing toward me, eyes filled with fury and fear-


    My heart skipped all the same.

 Reaper 198

    Chapter 198 Crimson Shackles


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    31


    Finished


    Just as I was about to call out to Kirby, the pirate at my feet suddenly sprang up. A dagger shed silver in his hand, stabbing straight toward my shoulder.


    I couldn¡¯t dodge. Pain exploded like a hundred silver needles driving into my bones.


    I stumbled back. The crossbow slipped from my hands. Numbness crept through my body.


    ¡°Wolfsbane!¡± Asphodel cried weakly. ¡°Run, Leslie!¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t move. My vision blurred. My legs gave out.


    The toxin spread like freezing fire, scorching my senses into a haze.


    I clenched my teeth and forced myself to stand, but my body only grew heavier.


    And then¨Ca crimson shadow tore through the air with a roar so violent it shook the ground.


    Kirby.


    Fully transformed, he descended like an ancient beast, a giant wolf wrapped in ming red fur.


    He mped his jaws around the pirate¡¯s neck and tore it clean off. Blood sprayed in all directions, the stench overwhelming.


    His eyes burned with fury, his fangs dripped with blood. The sound of his snarl rang in my skull.


    In a sh, he shifted back into human form. The crimson fur receded, revealing a face streaked with blood.


    He rushed to me and pulled me into his arms with enough force to crush bone.


    His chest heaved. His eyes were filled with pain and rage.


    ¡°Leslie!¡± he growled. His voice was ragged, like it had wed its way out of his throat.


    Iy in his arms, my body cold, consciousness slipping fast under the toxin¡¯s assault.


    Asphodel let out a low, faint growl. ¡°A¡­ foolish¡­ Alpha¡­¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something, but my throat was blocked. Only a breathy gasp escaped.


    Chapter 198 Crimson Shackles


    :


    His body was burning hot. The heat made my frozen limbs tremble.


    I tried to push him away, but my arms felt like wet cotton.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± he barked, clutching me tighter as he raced toward the helicopter, his steps frantic like he was outrunning death.


    His strike unit surrounded us. ws and fangs still shed through thest of the Sea Demons. The air stank of blood and death.


    My vision darkened. The only sounds left were his growl¨Cand the helicopter¡¯s deafening


    rotors.


    Then everything went ck. But I still faintly felt his arms¨Cso tight, I thought he might fuse me into his body.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    When I woke, the air was thick with the scent of disinfectant. My shoulder ached faintly, but it no longer burned like it had.


    I was lying on a soft bed. Around me, the metallic walls of the Crimson Moon Pack gship medical bay hummed with machines.


    Asphodel muttered inside me, voice heavy with exhaustion. ¡°We owe our lives to a Crimson Moon Alpha, Leslie.¡±


    I frowned and tried to sit up, only to realize my hands were wrapped inyers of gauze, stiff and awkward like a puppet¡¯s.


    Outside the window, waves crashed against the hull. The sunset cast golden light on the floor- warm, but blinding.


    I took a deep breath and tried to gather my thoughts.


    Footsteps and murmurs outside the door made me frown again.


    I heard them call me ¡°Luna¡± and ¡°Alpha¡¯s mate¡°-words spoken with reverence and sympathy, like I was some kind of myth.


    My heart dropped. Anger and bitterness surged like a tide.


    Crimson Moon Pack. The wolves I hated most¡­ had saved me? That kind of debt weighed like a shackle, tightening around my throat.


    ¡°Who gave them the right to call me Lama?¡± I muttered.


    Chapter 198 Comson Shackles


    Finished


    Asphodel snorted. ¡°A bunch of arrogant males who think saving you gives them the right to bind you.¡±


    I clenched my jaw and forced myself to stay calm.


    The door opened, and a man in a white coat stepped inside. A doctor, from the look of him. His gaze was warm, but there was something analytical behind it.


    He checked my wound.


    ¡°You¡¯re healing well,¡± he said. ¡°The Wolfsbane has been purged, but you¡¯ll need a few days of


    rest.¡±


    I nodded coolly. ¡°Thanks¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Jensen,¡± he replied with a smile. It looked like he wanted to say more, but stopped himself.


    I could sense he was testing the waters¨Ctrying to read me.


    I didn¡¯t want to engage. I asked instead, ¡°What about Carris? Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Jensen said with a raised brow. ¡°Kirby roughed him up a bit. He¡¯s quieter now. Didn¡¯t expect to see him here either.¡±


    ¡°And the others¡­¡± I paused, nodding toward the door. ¡°Why are they calling me Luna?¡±


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>


    138

 Reaper 199

    Chapter 199 Crimson Debts


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    31


    Finished


    Jensen paused, his eyesplicated. ¡°Because you¡¯re Kirby¡¯s¡­¡± He stopped, realizing he¡¯d said too much, and quickly corrected himself. ¡°They respect you. Not many people would aim a crossbow at David the pirate¡¯s head. Most would¡¯ve passed out on the spot.¡±


    I let out a coldugh. Respect? It was just Crimson Moon Pack arrogance.


    I wasn¡¯t their Luna¨Cand I never would be.


    Asphodel growled, ¡°We are the queen of Rogue Pack, not their Luna!¡±


    I closed my eyes, trying to smother the irritation rising inside me.


    Kirby saved me. That was a fact. But I didn¡¯t want to owe him. I didn¡¯t want his Pack shackling me down.


    And yet


    this favor clung to me like a thorn, wedged in my heart where I couldn¡¯t reach it.


    The lights in the infirmary were soft, yet they still stung my eyes. I leaned against the headboard. My shoulder throbbed faintly.


    My gaze drifted to the sea outside the window¨Cglittering waves that couldn¡¯t wash away the shadow in my heart.


    The healer, Jensen, came again. This time, he brought a stack of documents. His eyes were


    cautious.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering well,¡± he said. ¡°But you¡¯ll need to be careful not to reopen the wound.¡±


    I nodded, skipping the small talk. ¡°Where¡¯s Kirby?¡±


    He blinked, then smiled. ¡°Outside. He didn¡¯t sleep. Kept watch all night. You don¡¯t know¨Che almost flipped the entire ocean looking for you.¡±


    I frowned, emotions swirling.


    Jensen sat down and casually opened a file. ¡°Speaking of which, Kirby almost died once when he was younger. In the Bloodfang Arena in Ostovia¨Calmost got beaten to death by a gang of illegal fighters.¡±


    My heart skipped. A sh of blood and darkness lit up in my mind.


    Asphodel growled, ¡°Watch it. He¡¯s testing you!¡±


    Chapter 199 Crimson Debts


    I forced myself to stay calm, my tone t. ¡°Is that so? Guess he got lucky.¡±


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Jensen nced at me, eyes unreadable. ¡°Lucky, yeah. Or fated. They say someone saved him that night¡ªa woman. Used a stealth technique unique to the Rogue Pack royal line to get him out of the arena.¡±


    My breath caught. My fingers tightened around the bedsheet.


    Four years ago. Ostovia. The Bloodfang Arena.


    That night stank of blood and sweat. Kirby was surrounded by underground fighters, bleeding, barely conscious.


    Every time he stood up, he was smashed back down with fists and des.


    I was standing in the shadows. No one noticed the woman in the corner.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I activated the stealth technique, moved like a shadow, took down those fighters one by one, hoisted him over my shoulder, and walked through those giant doors.


    <b>I </b>still remembered how the sunlight broke through the darkness and hit my face.


    He was unconscious. I handed him to one of his own, then disappeared. That was how I repaid the life he once saved.


    I never told anyone. Not even him.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking pale,¡± Jensen¡¯s voice pulled me back. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    I shook my head, forcing myself calm. ¡°Nothing. Just thinking he¡¯s lucky to be alive.¡±


    Asphodel scoffed. ¡°Lucky? We saved him, Leslie. Don¡¯t let these Crimson Moon males rewrite the story!¡±


    I lowered my eyes, hiding the tremor inside me.


    So¨Che owed me a life t00.


    The debt between us¡­ was settled long ago.


    So why did knowing that bring no peace at all?


    Send Gifts


    138


    ¡£


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter

 Reaper 200

    200 A Debt Revealed


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stood on the deck, the sea wind pping my face raw. My fingers clenched around the tablet, knuckles white.


    Lance growled inside me. ¡°She saved you, Kirby! Why did she never tell you?¡±


    My heart felt like it had been struck with a hammer¨Cso hard it knocked the air from my lungs.


    When Jensen sent me the video, I almost couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was from four years ago, footage from the Bloodfang Arena.


    A girl in a red dress, moving like a phantom, took down the underground fighters one by one and dragged me back from the edge of death.


    Her movements were graceful, precise¨Clethal. The kind that only the Rogue Pack royal line could master.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but the red dress, that unwavering stride¨Cthey carved themselves into my mind like a de.


    I¡¯d always thought it was a hallucination, something I imagined right before I cked out.


    But now, the video showed the truth.


    It was Leslie.


    She saved me. And yet in our marriage, I ignored her, pushed her away, made her so heartbroken she left me behind.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± I asked Jensen, my voice scraping its way out of my throat.


    He nodded, his expressionplicated. ¡°Carl saw it too. He said it¡¯s a technique only the Rogue Pack royal family could perform. No one else but Leslie.¡±


    I turned to Carl. He stood not far away, his gaze sharp enough to cut me in half.


    ¡°She saved you,¡± he growled through clenched teeth. ¡°And what did you do? Let her rot in your Pack under the cold stares of wolves who never epted her!¡±


    I had no answer, Guilt surged through me, drowning everything else.


    Lance growled, ¡°We lost her, Kirby. We don¡¯t deserve to be her Alpha.¡±


    I gripped the tablet tighter. In my mind, I saw her face¨Cunconscious, pale¨Cher shoulder soaked in blood, her body broken and burning.


    I had saved her this time.


    But she had saved me once, too.


    Whatever debtsy between us¡­ had long since tangled into something unrecognizable.


    Carl¡¯s POV


    I stood on the deck, ring at the magical recording in Kirby¡¯s hands. My chest burned with fury so hot I could barely contain it.


    The girl in the red dress, her movement unmistakably Rogue Pack royal stealth technique¡ª sharp, silent, lethal.


    I recognized her instantly.


    It was Leslie. Four years ago, she saved this bastard. And how did he repay her? By tearing her apart in marriage, piece by piece.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her!¡± I red at Kirby, barely holding back the urge to punch him in the face. ¡°She saved your life, and you let her live like a ghost in Crimson Moon Pack!¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny it. His eyes brimmed with pain and regret. The tablet in his hands was nearly crushed under his grip.


    I sneered. What use was regret now? Leslie didn¡¯t love him anymore. Her heart had been shattered long ago.


    Jensen stood off to the side, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Carl, calm down. What¡¯s between them¡­ it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡± I bit back. ¡°She risked her life to pull him out of the Bloodfang Arena! And what did he give her in return?¡±


    Kirby raised his head, his gaze


    bottomless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°If I had known¡­¡±


    ¡°What would you have done?¡± I cut him off. ¡°Kept freezing her out? Let her keep being treated like an outsider in your precious Pack?¡±


    He said nothing. His fists clenched tighter, his knuckles bone white.


    I turned my eyes to the sea, but the fire in my chest refused to die down.


    Leslie was my sister.


    She never should¡¯ve suffered like this for a man like him.


    Send Gifts


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Reaper 201

    Chapter 201 The Debt Between Us


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    I pushed the door open. Every step felt like walking on des.


    <b>83 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Leslie sat upright on the hospital bed, her face pale, her shoulder wrapped in gauze. The lingering mark of Wolfsbane still cast a shadow under her eyes.


    Her gaze swept toward me¨Ccold as a winter wind. It pierced straight through my chest.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said, my voice trembling with emotion, hoarse to the point I barely recognized it. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±


    I lifted the tablet in my hand. The projection floated into the space between us: the girl in the red dress, moving with deadly grace. A Rogue Pack royal technique. Pulling me out of death¡¯s mouth in the Bloodfang Arena.


    Her silhouette beneath the sunlight was unwavering¨Clike a beam of light that pierced through my soul.


    Lance growled in my chest, his voice shredded by guilt. ¡°We were blind! She was our salvation, and we pushed her away!¡±


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to meet her eyes.


    Those radiant eyes held no warmth¨Conly wariness and distance.


    ¡°You¡­¡± My throat closed up, and the words barely escaped. ¡°Four years ago¡­ at the Bloodfang Arena¡­ it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She lowered her eyes, silent as ice.


    My heart sank. Regret surged like a rising tide, drowning what little reason I had left.


    I¡¯d always thought she was the kind of woman who needed protection¨Ca proud but fragile Rogue Pack princess in our marriage.


    But she¡­ she was the one who had braved the dark, who traded her life for mine.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± I took a step forward, my voice breaking into a growl. ¡°You saved me! And I repaid you by ignoring you, by pushing you away in our marriage!¡±


    Lance whimpered inside me, bitter and self¨Cloathing. ¡°We don¡¯t deserve to be her Alpha, Kirby! We destroyed her!¡±


    9:09 Thu, Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    <b>83 </b>


    Chapter 201 The Debt Between Us


    +8 Pearls


    I clenched my fists so hard my nails dug into my palms. The metallic scent of blood filled my


    nose.


    I wanted to reach for her hand, to get closer¨Cbut her gaze stopped me cold. It was as sharp as a de, and I couldn¡¯t take another step.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said, my voice shaking like a beggar¡¯s. ¡°I owe you my life. I owe you so much more¡­¡±


    She looked up.


    Her eyes were like a frozenke¨Cclear, calm, and utterly indifferent.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Alpha sir?¡± Her voice was t. Chilling. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe her.


    The footage on the tablet was clear¨Cso clear it felt like it happened yesterday.


    I wanted to force the truth out of her. I wanted her to admit it. But her silence was a wall, and I was locked outside.


    Lance growled, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to admit it, Kirby. She doesn¡¯t want us near her anymore!¡±


    I stood there, heart splitting open, bleeding freely.


    The woman who had saved me in that blood¨Csoaked arena, the same woman who held a crossbow to a pirate¡¯s skull in a storm of gunfire¨Cshe was so strong.


    Why did she hide it all from me?


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 202

    Chapter 202 Cold Denial


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>83 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Kirby stood in front of me. The glow from the tablet lit up the silhouette of the girl in the red dress.


    My heart jolted violently¨Clike a de had pierced through my chest.


    Asphodel sneered in my mind, his voice sharp as steel. ¡°He knows, Leslie! But so what? Admit it, and you¡¯ll only hurt more!¡±


    I forced myself to stay calm. My gaze swept across his trembling hands and reddened eyes.


    His voice was hoarse, almost pleading. ¡°Why¡­ why did you never tell me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Alpha,¡± I replied coldly, my voice like ice¡ªmasking the storm raging inside me.


    Four years ago. The Bloodfang Arena. The air reeked of sweat and blood.


    I had watched him, surrounded by underground fighters, his body drenched in blood, his consciousness slipping away.


    I hadn¡¯t hesitated. I activated the stealth technique, moved like a shadow, took them down one by one, threw him over my shoulder, and carried him through those massive doors.


    The sunlight pierced through the darkness andnded on my face, but my heart felt like it would explode.


    That was how I repaid the life debt he once saved me from.


    I never wanted him to know. Because it had been the purest, most foolish thing I¡¯d ever done.


    Asphodel growled, <i>¡°</i>Admitting it would be admitting <i>you </i>were a fool<i>! </i><i>That </i>girl <i>who </i>loved him¡ªshe died a <i>long </i><i>time </i>ago!¡±


    1 lowered my eyes, dodging the intensity in his stare.


    His voice continued, broken by <b>pain </b>and remorse. ¡°Leslie.. it was you, wasn¡¯t it? That woman in the Bloodfang Arena¨Cit was you!¡±


    I clenched my teeth and forced my tone to remain steady.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice as cold as a chasm. ¡®You¡¯ve got the wrong person, Alpha.¡±


    <b>9:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 202 Cold Denial


    His expression froze. Shock and pain shed across his face like I¡¯d just stabbed him.


    <b>83 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I knew what he was hoping for¨Cthat I would admit it, that there would still be something real


    between us.


    But I wouldn¡¯t give him that.


    That memory was a scar¨Cproof of the price I paid, the beginning of everything heter betrayed.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he growled, his voice nearly begging, ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. It was you. I know it was you!¡±


    Asphodel scoffed. <i>¡°</i><i>Let </i><i>him </i><i>suffer</i>, Leslie! <i>He </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>deserve </i><i>your </i><i>truth</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I raised my head and looked him straight in the eyes. My voice was cold and unwavering. ¡°Before our marriage, we had never met, Alpha. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    His body swayed, as if the words had struck him in the gut. Thest spark of hope in his eyes slowly extinguished.


    But I didn¡¯t feel lighter.


    If anything, it felt like something heavy had copsed on my chest¨Cso heavy I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    What would admitting it change? That I once charged into the Bloodfang Arena for him? That I once loved him down to my very bones?


    All it would do¡­ is hurt me more.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I said quietly. My voice was frozen stiff. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    He stood there in silence¨Clike a statue carved from regret.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Leslie¡¯s denial was a de straight through my heart¨Cbleeding, merciless.


    Lance roared inside me, his voice so full of pain it nearly tore me in two. ¡°She won¡¯t admit it! She doesn¡¯t want us anymore!¡±


    I stood in her hospital room, the air as cold as the bottom of the sea. Every breath stabbed.


    I looked down at her¨Cher shoulder still wrapped in gauze, her skin pale as paper¨Cbut her eyes, still bright and fierce, pierced me like stars from Rogue Pack¡¯s sky. I couldn¡¯t meet them.


    My pride¨Cmy Alpha¡¯s dignity¨Cshattered under her indifference.


    9:09 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 202 Cold Denial


    :


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I said, voice breaking in my throat, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    She looked up. Her gaze was cial, not a single ripple in it.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I gritted my teeth and forced the words out. ¡°I know I hurt you. I ignored you, dismissed you, let you suffer in Crimson Moon Pack. I thought you needed protection. But I was wrong¡­ you were stronger than I ever imagined. You saved my life.¡±


    Lance growled. ¡°Say it! Tell her how much you regret it!¡±


    Send Gifts


    ¡£


    158


    B

 Reaper 203

    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 203 No Longer Yours


    Kirby POV


    I took a deep breath. My voice trembled. ¡°Four years ago, in the Bloodfang Arena, I thought it was a hallucination. But now I know¨Cit was you who saved me. You never brought it up,


    but I let you suffer in my world all alone.¡±


    Her gaze flickered ever so slightly, but she quickly masked it, as if hiding something.


    My heart sank, but I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I let go of all Alpha pride, my voice low and pleading. ¡°Leslie, I regret everything. Getting divorced was the dumbest thing I¡¯ve ever done. I love you¨Cso deeply it hurts. I know I¡¯mte, but please¡­ give me one more chance.¡±


    Lance whimpered inside me. <i>¡°</i><i>We </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>deserve </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>we </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>lose </i><i>her</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I took a step forward, reaching for her hand, but she stepped back, eyes guarded like a wounded she¨Cwolf.


    My heart felt torn apart¨Cso much I could barely stay standing.


    But I pushed on. ¡°I know you hate me. You have every reason to. But I can¡¯t live without you, Leslie. You¡¯re my life.¡±


    Her silence was a wall that shut me out.


    I could feel her coldness¨Clike icy des slicing through me. Lance growled, <i>¡°</i>She doesn¡¯t believe in us anymore<i>, </i>Kirby<i>! </i><i>We </i><i>hurt </i><i>her </i><i>too </i><i>deeply</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I stood there, waiting for her response. Time felt frozen.


    She finally looked up and met my eyes¨Cher expression as calm as a judge delivering a


    sentence.


    ¡°You done talking?¡± she asked, her voice as cold as winter wind off the sea.


    I nodded. My heart pounded like a war drum, terrified of what she¡¯d say next.


    Leslie POV


    Kirby stood in front of me, his eyes full of pain and desperation, his voice so hoarse it sounded like it came from the bottom of a pit.


    He said a lot about his regrets, his love, his pleading.


    ¨C


    9:09 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 203 No Longer Yours


    :


    But I just listened quietly, my heart frozen over,pletely still.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Asphodel whispered in my mind, calm and unwavering. <i>¡°</i><i>The </i><i>version </i><i>of </i><i>you </i><i>that </i>loved him <i>died </i>after three <i>years </i><i>of </i>waiting<i>.</i>¡±


    I took a deep breath and looked up into his eyes.


    His gaze burned like fire¨Chot enough to make it hard to breathe.


    But I had to stay calm. I had to make him understand.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± I said, my voice steady like I was stating a fact, ¡°I admit¨CI used to love you.¡±


    A flicker of hope lit up in his eyes, like a drowning man reaching for a lifeline.


    I paused, then continued, ¡°But that was a long time ago. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    His body stiffened. That faint hope vanished, like cold water poured over a dying me.


    I clenched my jaw and forced myself to finish. ¡°This isn¡¯t anger. It¡¯s not revenge. It took me three years to learn how to let you go. I¡¯m the Alpha of Rogue Pack now. I¡¯m not your Luna.¡±


    Asphodel scoffed, <i>¡°</i><i>Well </i><i>said</i>, Leslie. <i>Let </i><i>him </i><i>know</i>¨C<i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>need </i><i>him</i><i>.</i>¡®


    His face turned pale. His lips trembled, like he was holding something in with all his strength.


    I knew my words had cut him deep¨Cbut they still didn¡¯te close to the pain he gave me.


    I remembered those three years¨Chim standing on that high tform in Crimson Moon Pack, looking down at me like a stranger.


    I remembered those long nights alone, waiting in an empty room for a hug that never came.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± he said quietly, voice ragged with sorrow, ¡°I can change, I can-


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I cut him off, my voice sharp with finality. ¡°You saved me, and I¡¯m grateful. But I¡¯ll repay that debt some other way. As for love? There¡¯s nothing left between us.¡±


    His eyes dimmed. He looked like a wounded beast¨Csilent and broken.


    Kirby stood there a moment, then spoke again, his voice still gentle, but low and gravelly.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    He turned to leave. At the door, he paused. His voice was heavy.


    ¡°Everything I said¡­ I meant it. Maybe you can¡¯t ept it now, but Leslie, I really do regret


    <b>9:09 </b>Thu, Sep 18 B..


    Chapter 203 No Longer Yours


    everything.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    :


    I lowered my eyes, hiding the tight ache in my chest.


    Asphodel murmured, ¡°<i>You did </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>thing</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i>. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>worth </i><i>hurting </i><i>over </i><i>again</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    But why¡­ why did it still feel like something sharp was lodged in my heart?


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I was so tired. My wounds hadn¡¯t healed. My whole body ached, and it felt like the strength I¡¯d been pretending to have had finally given out. The pain kepting in waves.


    Kirby¡¯s words echoed in my ears like a curse I couldn¡¯t escape.


    I tried to shove them out, to run from them¨Cbut I couldn¡¯t truly forget.


    In my dreams, the images from the ind and the Bloodfang Arena ovepped¨Cblending into one endless nightmare.


    When I woke, Carl was sitting beside me, eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°Carl, get me a therapist,¡± I said.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    ¡£


    W

 Reaper 204

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 204 Bound by Regret


    Kirby POV


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The night sky was deep blue, the sea reflecting the stars and moonlight. The waves shimmered in ripples with the cold wind,yer afteryer, as if mocking my unsettled heart.


    I stood on the deck of the giant ship, my long shadow stretched by the moonlight, dragging behind me the weight of my guilt.


    Lance growled deep within my soul, his voice low and agonized. ¡°<i>She </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>love </i><i>us </i><i>anymore</i>, Kirby<i>! </i><i>We </i><i>lost </i><i>her</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    The sea wind whipped against my face, sharp with the salt of seawater. It stung my skin¡ªbut not as much as the hollow ache inside my chest.


    Leslie¡¯s words still echoed in my ears. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    That sentence was more lethal than any wolfsbane. It burned through my gut like a hot de.


    I heard slow, deliberate footsteps behind me. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know it was Jensen.


    That guy always had that mocking tone in his voice, like an amused onlooker. ¡°Our Alpha nursing a broken heart over a woman?¡± he said with a smile that jabbed right into my chest.


    Lance snarled. <i>¡°</i><i>Tell </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>shut </i>up! <i>He </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>understand </i><i>our </i><i>pain!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I suppressed my wolf¡¯s rage and turned to nce at him, forcing myself to stayposed.


    Jensen stood in the moonlight, brows slightly raised, like he was waiting to watch me crack.


    I opened my mouth. My voice came out low and hoarse, like it had been scraped from my throat. ¡°I keep feeling like¡­ she¡¯ll never take me back.¡±


    The moment I said it, my heart felt like it had been hit by a hammer¨Ctoo painful to breathe.


    Lance whimpered inside me. <i>¡°</i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>our </i><i>mate</i><i>! </i><i>And </i>we <i>drove </i>her away<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I dropped my gaze, hiding the emotions surging beneath my eyes.


    Jensen raised an eyebrow, a note of surprise in his voice.


    ¡°You saved her. She¡¯s still holding that against you?¡±


    I let out a bitterugh. The sound scattered in the wind, sharp and toxic.


    <b>9:09 </b><b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 G¡­


    Chapter 204 Bound by Regret


    :


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate me anymore,¡± I said. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even bother.¡±


    Not hating me didn¡¯t mean she still liked me.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The Crimson Moon Pack might have all sorts of strategic ties to Rogue Pack. They could risk everything for her¨Ceven bloody war with the Sea Demons.


    But Leslie¡­ she would never have anything to do with me again.


    Her heart was like this ocean¨Cdeep, unknowable, and forever closed to me.


    Jensen sighed and pped me on the shoulder. The force behind it felt like a rude awakening.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s still hope,¡± he said. ¡°You did a bunch of dumb shit, so now you¡¯ve gotta pay for it. If she¡¯s the one, you give it everything you¡¯ve got. Otherwise, how do you face the risked their necks for you?¡±


    Lance growled. <i>¡°</i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>right</i><i>! </i><i>We </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>give </i><i>up </i><i>on </i><i>her</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I curled my lips into a bitter smile. There was a trace of relief behind my eyes.


    ¡°The others headed back?¡± I asked, my voice low, like I was hiding something.


    guys who


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jensen nodded. ¡°Those giant helicopters aren¡¯t easy to sneak across borders. If we didn¡¯t have a patient on board, I¡¯d have gone too.¡±


    He paused, voice turning cautious. ¡°By the way¡­ that wandering de asked me today if I did therapy. Our Luna¡¯s not-¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish, but my heart sank like a stone into ice¨Ccold water.


    Lance roared. <i>¡°</i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>having </i><i>nightmares</i><i>! </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>through </i><i>too </i><i>much!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I furrowed my brow. The fire of anxiety and fear swept through me like a ze.


    Leslie¨Cwas she fighting nightmares in her sleep? Poisoned by wolfsbane, hunted to the edge by Sea Demons¨Cand now she had to carry all that trauma alone?


    I didn¡¯t even stop to answer Jensen. I turned and walked off, my pace quick like I was racing time itself.


    Behind me, Jensen¡¯s voice carried a note of resignation. ¡°Hey, I just started talking and you¡¯re already running?¡±


    I ignored him. My heartbeat pounded like a war drum, mind filled with Leslie¡¯s pale face and those cold, distant eyes.


    <b>9:09 </b><b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 G.


    Chapter 204 Bound by Regret


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    At the end of the corridor, I heard Carl¡¯s voiceing from around the corner. It was low and urgent. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s having nightmares all the time. Keeps running a low fever, but she¡¯s still lucid¡­¡±


    He was on the phone with Thorbane. His tone was full of worry.


    I wanted to stop walking, but Victor was already standing opposite me, his expression cold, like a wary wolf ready to strike.


    Lance growled. <i>¡°</i><i>They </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>want </i><i>us </i><i>near </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby</i><i>! </i><i>But </i><i>we </i><i>need to </i><i>know </i>how <i>she is</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I walked straight past, every step like I was treading on des.


    Carl rolled his eyes at me mid¨Ccall and kept talking. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking after Leslie. She¡¯s fine when she¡¯s awake. She¡¯s the one who asked for a therapist¡­¡±


    I clenched my teeth, forcing myself to stay calm, and looked at Carl.


    ¡°I know a therapist,¡± I said. My voice was low, as if I was holding back a storm. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call.¡±


    The one I knew was a soul healer¨CCrimson Moon Pack¡¯s top therapist, known for healing wounds buried deep within the wolf¡¯s core.


    But Carl¡¯s eyes darkened immediately.


    ¡°No need,¡± he said coldly. ¡°My brother already arranged it. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Victor¡¯s stare swept over me. Cold. Final.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± he said. His tone was even, but left no room for debate. ¡°She needs privacy. You should understand that.¡±


    I froze. It was like someone poured a bucket of ice water over my head.


    Lance growled. <i>¡°</i><i>They¡¯re </i><i>shutting </i><i>us </i><i>out</i><i>! </i><i>They </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>trust us </i><i>anymore</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I knew they were protecting her¨Ckeeping her pain hidden from me.


    But that protection felt like a knife, cutting me open and letting me bleed out.


    I stood there a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°Fine. I understand,¡± I said, my voice raw.


    As I turned and walked away, the sea wind sliced across my face, cold enough to reach the bone.


    My steps were heavy, like I was dragging chains behind me.


    Lance whispered inside me. <i>¡°</i><i>We </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>give </i><i>up</i>, <i>Kirby</i>. <i>Even </i><i>if she </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>love </i><i>us </i><i>anymore</i>¡ª<i>we </i><i>stay</i>. <i>We </i>


    9:09 Thu, Sep 18 G¡­


    Chapter 204 Bound by Regret


    <i>guard </i><i>her</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I looked up at the night sky. The stars blinked coldly above, like they wereughing at how powerless I¡¯d be.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 205

    Chapter 205 Trouble on Solid Ground


    Leslie POV


    Two dayster, the cruise ship finally docked.


    The moment I stepped onto solid ground, a wave of relief washed over me.


    (82


    +8 Pearls


    These past few days, danger and uncertainty had clung to me like a shadow. Even as an Alpha werewolf, I feltpletely exhausted.


    But now, I was safe¨Cand with my brothers, Carl and Victor, by my side, I felt grounded again. I wasn¡¯t alone.


    We didn¡¯t waste a single moment.


    A private jet was already waiting to fly us back to West City.


    I knew my father, Lars, must have been worried sick.


    He¡¯d been calling nonstop these past few days. I could hear the anxiety in his voice, no matter how hard he tried to hide it. It made my chest ache.


    He needed to see me with his own eyes to finally let go of the fear.


    As an Alpha, my body was healing quickly now that the wolfsbane was out of my system¨Cbut even with enhanced regeneration, this ordeal had taken a serious toll.


    Still, I had to stay strong. I couldn¡¯t let him down.


    The flight passed like a blur.


    I was physically and mentally drained, but I could feel my body slowly knitting itself back together.


    The wounds were healing fast¨Cthat was the Alpha trait.


    When the nended on the rooftop helipad of the hospital, a team of top doctors was already waiting.


    They surrounded me with respectful concern, checking every injury with thorough care.


    I knew they were aware of who I was¨Can Alpha werewolf with extraordinary regenerative ability¨Cbut they still took their jobs seriously.


    I didn¡¯t push them away. I knew this would help ease my father¡¯s mind.


    <b>9:09 </b>Thu, Sep 18 B.


    Chapter 205 Trouble on Solid Ground


    :


    The hospital room was as quiet as a sanctuary, a ce untouched by the outside world.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    Only a few people knew I was back: my family, the medical team, and a few trusted members of the Rogue Pack.


    My father had arranged it all so I could rest,pletely undisturbed.


    I appreciated that peace. It let me focus on recovery without feeling the weight of the pack¡¯s expectations.


    Every day, the psychologist woulde in to observe me.


    She praised my mental resilience, said my psychological defenses were unshakable.


    Maybe being an Alpha did give me an edge in that department. But I knew the truth¨Cjust because my body healed fast didn¡¯t mean the trauma inside disappeared with it.


    I kept the fear buried deep, only showing her the strength she wanted to see.


    Victor soon returned to his researchb, burying himself in his arcane work.


    His focus made me a little envious.


    Meanwhile, Thorbane was a whirlwind, bouncing between the hospital and the West Territory headquarters, always busy, always smiling.


    His cheer seemed <i>to </i>grow by the day, like my return had lifted the cloud that had been hanging over the pack.


    I could feel it too¨Cthat suffocating grief that had nketed the headquarters was fading, reced by hope and energy.


    Carl and my father became my closestpany.


    Carl, the once fearsome Wandering de, was surprisingly content ying caregiver. He¡¯d bring tea, fetch snacks, and make meals for me and Dad without a singleint.


    We watched dramas together. Carl would narrate behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes gossip about the actors with such ir that it had both me and Dadughing till we couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Dad didn¡¯t speak much, but just having him there felt like resting against a solid mountain.


    The three of us crammed together on the couch, watching TV andughing at Carl¡¯s sharpmentary¨Cthose simple moments were exactly what I needed to feel whole again.


    But just a few dayster, that peace was shattered.


    9:09 Thu, Sep 18 B.


    ¡­


    82


    Chapter 205 Trouble on Solid Ground


    +8 Pearls


    A new video popped up online from some so¨Ccalled explorer¡¯s social media ount¡ªand it blew up on the trending charts.


    The stars of the video? Me and Carris.


    §à


    <i>That </i>bastard Carris actually uploaded footage of me without asking!


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 206

    Chapter 206 Queen¡¯s Ind


    <b>Carris</b>¡® POV


    82


    +8 Pearls


    The first thing I did after returning to the civilized world wasn¡¯t reporting my safety to the family, nor was it indulging in caviar and champagne. Instead, I locked myself inside my studio in the heart of the city.


    Dozens of monitors in front of me reyed over and over the footage my micro camera had risked everything to capture.


    That wild ind sealed off by magical barriers, the bloodthirsty and powerful half¨Corcs long thought to exist only in ancient texts, the Sea Demons who swarmed like vicious hyenas, and the figure of Leslie standing tall in the face of despair.


    I took a sip of cold espresso and began my work.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple expedition record. This would be an epic strong enough to shake the entire continent.


    And I was nothing more than a recorder, a lone narrator fortunate enough to have witnessed <i>a </i>legend.


    I erased myself from the story entirely.


    I became an anonymous explorer who had been stranded on a deserted ind by misfortune.


    My lens, my words, every bit of my emotion¨Call of it was focused on the true protagonist.


    I chose the moment when she was surrounded by half¨Corcs, her eyes filled with defiance and disdain.


    I captured her dragging her injured knee through the jungle, still managing to sh me that faint, stubborn smile as she told me she could keep running.


    I magnified the scene of her on the beach, standing against dozens of Sea Demons, calmly snatching away an enemy¡¯s weapon and crushing their leader beneath her foot, exuding the absolute dominance of a queen descending upon her throne,


    Every frame was cut and enhanced with care, infused with magical rendering. I set it against the most tragic of ancient battle songs, melodies that stirred the primal bloodlust of werewolves.


    Then I recorded the narration with my voice, which still carried a trace of gravitas:


    ¡°¡­I once thought she was just a pampered royal princess. Until I saw with my own eyes how she


    9:09 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 206 Queen¡¯s Ind


    turned hell itself into her throne¡­¡±


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°¡­Her pride did note from her bloodline, but from the defiance etched deep into her soul. Her strength did note from mere power, but from the will to never yield¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I do not know her name, but to me, she is the Queen.¡±


    The video ended on the image of her being carried from a mountain of corpses by that enormous ck wolf.


    His body was torn and bleeding, and from her shoulder bloomed a crimson flower of blood. Together, they formed a breathtaking oil painting of tragedy and feral beauty.


    I gave the footage a name¨CQueen¡¯s Ind.


    Then I bypassed every Pack¡¯s officialwork censorship, burned through every connection and trick I had, and pushed it straight into every corner of the Pack Network.


    Leaning back in my chair, I watched the view count explode across the light screen like a virus, and a smile tugged at my lips.


    Leslie would be pleased.


    Emily¡¯s POV


    I was in a downtown caf¨¦, sipping atte while scrolling through gossip on the Pack Network.


    66


    ¡°¡­Oh my god, that up¨Canding Omega movie star really did hook up with the heir of Twilight Pack!¡±


    Just as I was about to send this earth¨Cshattering gossip to my best friend, an unsigned video titled Queen¡¯s Ind suddenly hijacked every single push channel on my phone.


    ¡°What the hell? Forced push? Which Pack is this bored?¡±


    I muttered, annoyed, and clicked it open reluctantly.


    And then I saw it.


    I saw that savage jungle I thought I¡¯d left behind in nightmares.


    I saw those ferocious half¨Corcs I¡¯d only ever heard about in legends.


    And then I saw her¨Cthe woman who was supposed to have died in that ¡°ne crash¡± more than ten days ago.


    The Rogue Pack princess, Leslie!


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 206 Queen¡¯s Ind


    :


    82


    +8 Pearls


    On screen, she was covered in blood, battered and torn, yet her gray eyes remained as cold and unyielding as ever, staring down the entire world.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Instinctively, I nced at thements section.


    The entirement thread had already gone insane.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Queen! Oh my god, it¡¯s Queen Leslie! She¡¯s alive!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be real, right? This isn¡¯t some movie with special effects?!¡±


    ¡°Look at those half¨Corcs! Look at the Sea Demons! That¡¯s not CGI! That¡¯s real! My uncle once worked as a mercenary in Cmity, he said the Sea Demons¡® war banners look exactly like that!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ she killed all those monsters by herself¡­ no, she was fighting!¡±


    ¡°Who was that ck wolf at the end?! Oh my god, that aura¨Cit almost pierced through the screen! Was that the Crimson Moon Pack Alpha?!¡±


    ¡°She survived¡­ she really survived¡­¡±


    Inside the caf¨¦, everyone had stopped what they were doing, eyes locked on the same footage.


    At first there was silence. Then came the sharp intakes of breath and the rising chorus of disbelieving gasps.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    <b>B </b>

 Reaper 207

    Chapter 207 The Queen¡¯s Return


    <b>Leiss</b>¡® POV


    3¡¢(z<b>¡¹ </b>


    82


    +8 Pearls


    I was drinking with a few worthless hangers¨Con at the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s private club when every light screen in the hall was suddenly hijacked by that damned video.


    The moment I saw her¨Cthe woman Kirby carried from the pile of corpses like she was the most precious treasure¨Cmy ss slipped from my hand and shattered.


    My mind went nk.


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡± The word slipped out of me like a half¨Cformed dream.


    Then I bolted, tearing out of the club like a madman, sprinting straight for Kirby¡¯s office.


    Lyana¡¯s POV


    The Southern Continent. My hidden estate.


    The moment the pinned video zed across every single channel, I felt the blood in my veins turn to ice.


    Impossible¡­


    This can¡¯t be happening!


    She should have died¡ªdied in that wless explosion I had nned so carefully!


    She should have been nothing more than bones picked clean by scavenger fish in the depths of


    the sea!


    How<i>¡­ </i>


    How could she still be alive?!


    My whole body trembled as I stared at the woman on the screen, now even more dazzling, even more powerful than before.


    I saw the entire world of werewolves cheering for her survival, losing their minds for her


    return.


    They called her a legend.


    They called her the Unyielding Queen.


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 B.


    Chapter 207 The Queen¡¯s Return


    And me?


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I, the one who thought myself victorious, was now nothing but a rat hiding in a dark corner.


    My triumph, my schemes, everything I built had be a cosmic joke.


    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­ hahahahaha¡­¡± Theughter burst from me, shrill and broken.


    I hadn¡¯t destroyed her.


    I had crowned her with my own hands.


    And then the final blow fell¨Can official announcement from the Rogue Pack royal family, striking through my illusions like a judgment de.


    She had returned.


    Not only alive¨Cshe hade back draped in glory and adored by the entire continent.


    The smile froze on my face.


    What reced it was endless, suffocating fear.


    She knew.


    She had to know.


    And she woulde for me.


    Not just her¡­


    That man too¨CKirby of the Crimson Moon Pack¨Cthe one who held her in the video as if she were a priceless jewel.


    ¡°Bzzzz¨CBzzzz-¡±


    The estate¡¯s highest¨Clevel rms wailed through the night sky.


    My butler stumbled in, pale as a corpse, despair carved into his face,


    ¡°Alpha¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Rogue Pack¡¯s Shadow Guards¡­ and¡­ and the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s heavy guard¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯ve surrounded us¡­¡±


    My legs gave out, and I copsed to the floor. Through the massive ss windows I saw them-


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 G


    Chapter 207 The Queen¡¯s Return


    :


    The Rogue Pack Shadow Guards in their ck armor, reapers of death.


    The Crimson Moon Pack heavy guard in their blood¨Cred armor, demons of hell.


    Together they tore through my defenses with unstoppable force.


    They hade for me.


    My end had arrived.


    Send Gifts


    158


    1

 Reaper 208

    Chapter 208 A Return to Laughter and Tears


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    82


    +8 Pearls


    I was in the top¨Clevel hospital suite, with Carl feeding me pieces of meat like I was some fragile cub.


    Father Lars sat nearby, watching me with tender eyes, as though I were the most delicate treasure in the world.


    Truth be told, with the Alpha¡¯s powerful self¨Chealing and the royal family¡¯s finest medicine, most of my wounds had already healed. But they insisted on ¡°rest.¡±


    I was just about to protest when a familiar, almost chaotic voice rang out beyond the door.


    ¡°¡­Move! I¡¯m her best friend! I need to see her!¡±


    ¡°I told you, the Queen needs rest! No outsiders allowed!¡±


    I frowned slightly. ¡°That sounds like Astrid¡­¡±


    Carl, skeptical, went to check. When he returned, three tear¨Cstreaked faces followed behind him¨CAstrid, Am, and¡­ Eric.


    Eric looked the worst of all.


    That face, usually refined and delicate like some fairy¡¯s, was shadowed with stubble. His clothes were wrinkled, his frame gaunt, his whole presence worn and defeated.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± Astrid broke into sobs the moment she saw me, flinging herself into my arms.


    Am tried to follow, but Carl snagged her by the back of her cor.


    ¡°One at a time! Don¡¯t jostle my sister¡¯s injuries!¡±


    Uncharacteristically, Am didn¡¯t argue with him. Those usually cool, sharp eyes were filled with raw worry and lingering fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    I patted Astrid¡¯s trembling back gently, forcing a light smile toward Am.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Almost healed.¡±


    But as soon as I spoke, Eric¨Cthe Frost Pack¡¯s future Alpha heir¨Ccopsed to his knees beside my bed with a thud and began bawling like a child robbed of candy.


    <b>9:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 ¡­


    Chapter 208 A Return to Laughter and Tears


    The sorrowful atmosphere broke instantly.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Even Father Lars couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice. With a helpless sigh, he rose and left the room. I could almost hear him muttering outside: ¡°Anyone passing by would think someone actually died¡­¡±


    Carl stared at Eric¡¯s dramatic wailing until he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and slipped out for some air.


    It took Am considerable effort to drag Eric up from the floor.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Leslie¡¯s back, safe and sound. You should be happy!¡±


    But Eric only clung tighter to the sleeve of my hospital gown, sobbing without shame.


    ¡°I thought you were dead¡­ Leslie¡­ you scared me half to death¡­¡± His voice cracked and broke with every word.


    Astrid sniffled too, the sadness spreading again, though Eric was the first to utterly lose control.


    ¡°Leslie, you didn¡¯t even tell us you were back. We all thought you really died. We¡¯ve been suffering this whole time!¡±


    My nose stung, the weight of guilt pressing down on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was afraid if I showed up suddenly, I¡¯d shock you all. I nned toe once I¡¯d fully recovered.¡±


    Even Am, usually soposed and proud, couldn¡¯t stop her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re home, that¡¯s what matters¡­ Leslie, surviving such trials means greater fortune awaits you.¡±


    They pressed me for details of what had happened.


    I didn¡¯t bother to hide much, recounting the harrowing ordeal in broad strokes.


    Those brushes with death¨Cnow, they almost felt like a story from another life.


    Astrid and Am grew more animated as I spoke, their pride in me shining through.


    Eric, though, sat silent, his expression darkening more with each word.


    When I finished, I nudged him lightly with my foot and frowned.


    ¡°Eric, why aren¡¯t you reacting at all?¡±


    212


    9:10 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 208 A Return to Laughter and Tears


    He covered his face, looking hollowed out, his voice thick with regret and frustration.


    ¡°Why¡­ wasn¡¯t it me who saved you?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ was it Kirby again?¡±


    The room froze in a silence sharp enough to hear a pin drop.


    Damn it. Eric and his nonsense again.


    +8 Pearls


    Am shot him a re, then quickly blocked my view of him, forcing a smile as she shifted the subject.


    ¡°Carris suddenly leaked the video, that¡¯s how we found out. You¡¯re the hottest topic on the continent now¨Creporters everywhere are looking for you!¡±


    Borrowing Am¡¯s phone, I checked. It was true¨Cmy name was burning across every channel, eyes of the world fixed on me.


    I pressed my lips together, not especially surprised, though irritation red that Carris hadn¡¯t given me any warning.


    ¡°Let Thorbane handle the reporters.¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    B

 Reaper 209

    Chapter 209 The Sole Survivor


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    Within just a few days under the care of the royal family¡¯s finest medical resources, thest trace of Wolfsbane poison was purged from my body.


    I was preparing to be discharged, but even withyers of disguise and guards shielding me, the moment I stepped out of the hospital doors a swarm of reporters with noses sharper than hounds sniffed me out.


    Microphones and shing cameras closed in on me in an instant, hemming me in on all sides.


    ¡°Miss Leslie, are the stories about your time on the ind true?¡±


    ¡°Miss Leslie, after surviving such an ordeal, do you have anything to say to the people?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe the crash was an ident, or something more sinister?¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with the mysterious explorer¨Chas it developed further?¡±


    The hospital entrance was jammed, the flood of cameras and questions blinding in their frenzy.


    The royal guards formed an unbreakable circle around Carl and me.


    The crowd surged forward, and Carl¡¯s patience began to wear thin. His Alpha pheromones turned sharp, edged with aggression.


    But he had lived too long in the spotlight to lose control now. He knew they would never back down easily.


    He pulled me tightly into his arms, guiding me toward the car waiting just ahead.


    Yet halfway there, I stopped.


    I hesitated, then gently pushed Carl¡¯s protective hold aside and lifted my head.


    A different current of pheromones poured from me, one that belonged only to me.


    But instead of power or dominance, it was heavy with grief,


    The chaotic scene quieted at once, as if silenced by an unseen hand.


    Every breath held, every eye turned to me.


    My voice, still hoarse from healing, carried across the crowd. With the help of amplification


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 209 The Sole Survivor


    magic, it reached every single werewolf gathered there.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful you still care for my safety. But please, do not focus so much on me.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Because on that ne, there were more than thirty passengers and crew who weren¡¯t as fortunate as I was.¡±


    ¡°For their families, every headline about my survival is just another cruel wound.¡±


    When I finished, I bowed deeply toward the shing cameras, my gesture solemn and deliberate.


    All sound vanished.


    The heat of the crowd gave way to a chilling stillness, silence heavy with respect.


    I said nothing more. Carl slipped his arm around me again, leading me into the car.


    To the spectators of the Pack Network, my return might have been a spectacle, a spark of gossip.


    But for the families of the victims, it was nothing but a merciless reminder.


    After all, I was the only one who walked away alive.


    Yet my few words won me a tide of goodwill and respect.


    Carris¡¯s studio even took down Queen¡¯s Ind¨Cthe very film that had won him endless fame- for the time being.


    Onement from a victim¡¯s family rose to the top of the Pack Network:


    ¡°¡­We believe our loved ones, like Miss Leslie, are only on some journey, and one day they will return. Please live well¨Cyou are our hope.¡±


    With my new phone, I saw it and replied myself:


    ¡°No matter the distance of time or ce, they will return one day. Thank you for never giving up.¡±


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 210

    Chapter 210 Dawn


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Crimson Moon Pack headquarters, my office.


    :


    I yed Leslie¡¯s brief words at the hospital entrance over and over again on the screen.


    She was still as breathtakingly beautiful as ever.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    But what cut me deeper was the weight of sorrow in her gray eyes, a heaviness far beyond her


    years.


    I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what she had endured on that ind.


    ¡°Our Queen¡­¡± my wolf, Lance, whispered inside me. ¡°She has grown stronger¡­ but also more¡­ alone¡­¡±


    These past weeks I had been in the Southern Continent, crushing the chaos left in the wake of the Smoke Pack¡¯s annihtion with ruthless force.


    My longing for her had spread like wild vines, choking me until I could barely breathe.


    I feared for her body, but even more for her heart.


    And yet right now I didn¡¯t even have the right to ask if she was all right.


    The moment Inded, I didn¡¯t even go back to the main estate. I snatched a spare encryptedmunicator from Mch, my lieutenant.


    She knew Mch¡¯s number¨Cso I chose one she would never recognize.


    I dialed.


    The call connected almost instantly.


    ¡°Hello? State your Pack and your name¡­¡± Her voice came through the line, that familiar coolness tinged withzy indifference.


    In that moment, my frozen heart melted.


    I drew a breath so deep it hurt, forcing my voice not to tremble.


    ¡°¡­Kirby.¡±


    ¡°Beep¡­¡±


    9:10 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 <b>G. </b>


    Chapter 210 Dawn


    The cold dial tone of a disconnected line stabbed through my chest like a shard of ice.


    My eyes darkened as I stared at the ck screen, my face twisting with fury.


    No matter what, I had saved her life.


    That should mean something between us.


    But at the sound of my name, she had cut me off without a shred of hesitation.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°She still hasn¡¯t forgiven us,¡± Lance whimpered inside me. ¡°Her heart is harder than diamond¡­¡±


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Life seemed to finally return to normal.


    Father and my brothers pampered me so much I was on the verge of forgetting how to walk on


    my own.


    I let them, savoring the peace of good food and rest after everything I had survived.


    Until I received an invitation from my entric mentor¨CDarian.


    He was hosting a private exhibition in the city.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    Carris, the shameless pest, insisted on tagging along the moment he heard about it.


    That evening, in the restaurant hosting the exhibition.


    While Carris went off to order food, I wandered among the halls of paintings.


    At the far end of the gallery, I stopped before the centerpiece: a canvas titled Dawn.


    The painting radiated a soul¨Cdevouring power.


    On it was a girl in a flowing red dress, her face hidden,


    Behind her stretched an endless darkness of death and despair, and at her feety an unconscious Alpha warrior, drenched in blood.


    Before her stood a massive, pce¨Clike gate.


    With her slender shoulders, she pushed it open¨Cbeyond it zed sunlight strong enough to shatter all darkness, the very symbol of rebirth.


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>¡­


    Chapter 210 Dawn


    It was the second time I had seen this painting.


    The first had been in my own memory.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Do you enjoy looking at yourself?¡± Darian¡¯s voice drawled suddenly from behind,ced with a hint of mockery.


    I turned, smiling.


    ¡°Of course. Not every werewolf grows up as beautiful as me.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± My teacher snorted. ¡°The hard drive with your footage was taken from that restaurant.¡±


    I thought of the photo in Kirby¡¯s hands, and my gaze dimmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this painting, Teacher. Name your price.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Not for sale.¡±


    I was about to argue, but when I turned back, I froze.


    Across the room, past the crowd, stood a man with a shadowed expression.


    His eyes locked onto the painting¨Cand onto me before it.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    (

 Reaper 211

    Chapter 211 Collision


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I hade here for that painting.


    :


    82


    +8 Pearls


    Jensen told me Darian had captured on canvas what he once witnessed with his own eyes years ago in Ostovia.


    It was my only proof.


    But when I finally saw it¨Cwhen I saw Leslie standing before it, more radiant, more captivating than the figure within the frame¨Cmy heart skipped a beat against my will.


    I strode up to her, pulling the photograph I always carried from my pocket and holding it beside the painting.


    They were identical.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± My voice rasped as the words slipped out.


    Darian ncedzily at the photo in my hand.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one who took the hard drive?¡±


    My expression darkened, my eyes flicking toward Leslie. But she deliberately refused to look at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Darian¡¯s words stripped her earlier denials¨Cher ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± and ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡°-to ashes.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Leslie snapped, flustered. ¡°I asked first! You just said it wasn¡¯t for sale. If you¡¯re going to sell, it should be firste, first served!¡±


    Darian only chuckled, eyes twinkling.


    ¡°I only sell to those I feel like selling to.¡±


    The fire in me red. I let a small, sharp smile curve my lips.


    ¡°I want it. Name your price.¡±


    No amount would be too much.


    Darian¡¯s grin widened as he raised a single finger.


    Without hesitation, I turned to Mch, who had followed me in.


    Chapter 211 Collision


    ¡°One hundred million credits. Transfer it now.¡±


    Mch froze, staring at me in shock, his eyes silently questioning.


    I shot him a re.


    A hundred million? Was that supposed to be expensive?


    +8 Pearls


    The old man chuckled, his gaze flicking to Leslie. ¡°Send it to her. After all, she¡¯s the one in the painting.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s face darkened, speechless with anger. The old lunatic had truly lost his mind.


    Just as she turned to leave, Carris strolled over, careless as ever.


    ¡°Leslie, there you are. I¡¯ve been looking-¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My voice dripped with contempt as I fixed my gaze on this so- called cousin.


    Thest time we met, I had beaten him and warned him to stay away from Leslie.


    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t listened.


    He slipped his arm around Leslie¡¯s, staring straight at me with an audacity I had never seen in him.


    ¡°Kirby, your engagement¡¯s been dissolved. Isn¡¯t a single wolf allowed to pursue a rtionship anymore?¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Lance¡¯s voice inside me was a snarl of venomous rage. ¡°That worthless branch of our blood dares toy hands on our Queen!¡±


    For a heartbeat, I nearly lost myself to the fury and jealousy, my wolf wing to shred Carris where he stood.


    But I crushed the instinct, forcing Lance down.


    Violence would only push Leslie further from me.


    I would deal with Carris another way.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t want to stay there another second.


    Kirby¡¯s presence was like a fishbone stuck in my throat¨Cimpossible to ignore, impossible to


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 G.


    Chapter 211 Collision


    swallow.


    I tugged Carris toward the exit.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Leslie, let¡¯s go?¡± Carris said brightly, oblivious to Kirby¡¯s scaring rage. His clear eyes brimmed with nothing but easy affection for me.


    I nodded. I had wanted to leave from the start.


    ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s catch a movie?¡± he added cheerfully.


    I was about to agree when a voice like ice cracked through the air behind us.


    ¡°Carris. Do you want your little studio to close down permanently?¡±


    Carris froze mid¨Cstep.


    His grip on my arm went stiff.


    ¡°Threat,¡± my wolf, Asphodel, sneered in my mind. ¡°A fool blinded by jealousy.¡±


    Carris turned, his face a mix of defiance and unease.


    ¡°Kirby, how could you threaten me?¡±


    He wanted to shout, but pride held him back. Instead, he forced a strained smile at me. ¡°Leslie, go on ahead. I¡¯ll talk to my cousin.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t interested in their family squabbles. I nodded and slipped away to the restaurant.


    Eating alone suited me fine.


    Several young wolves came over during the meal, trying to strike up conversation, asking for


    my contact.


    Their faces were familiar, so I didn¡¯t want to be rude¨CI gave them my public number.


    Finally, Carris reappeared, his face ashen.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    I rose and followed him out to his heavily modified Jeep, styled like a rugged Wrangler.


    He started the engine, steering down the steep mountain road from the restaurant.


    Then suddenly, a ck luxury car¨Clike some feral beast of the Rogue Pack¨Ccareened toward us as if out of control.


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 211 Collision


    ¡°Bang-!¡±


    The impact sent me lurching forward, saved only by the airbag from real injury.


    Carris cursed under his breath, furious at the wreck.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    He opened the door, ready to storm out¨Cthen froze when Kirby stepped from the ck car.


    Standing before the crumpled hood, his gaze swept over us, cold as a de.


    Carris faltered, fear flickering in his eyes.


    I arched a brow at him. A moment ago he had been bold enough¨Cnow he looked like a rat before a cat.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of him?¡±


    Carris ground his teeth. ¡°Not afraid. Respect.¡±


    I raised my brows at his bravado and climbed out of the car myself.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 212

    Chapter 212 Shadows on the Screen


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    When I saw Carris climb out of that damned Wrangler, the ze of jealousy inside me finally dulled, tamed for the moment.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Lance growled in my mind, his voice low, thick with satisfaction. ¡°Now drive that little pup away. Our mate can only ever belong to us.¡±


    My gaze locked on Carris, heavy with the unshakable weight of an Alpha from the main line.


    ¡°Public¡­ or private?¡±


    His lips tightened. What choice did he have? ¡°P¡­ public.¡±


    I pulled out my phone, voice t.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call your father.¡±


    Carris paled instantly, panicked. ¡°No¨CKirby! Private, private!¡±


    I slid my phone away, tossed him the keys to my own car.


    ¡°Go fix it. Now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± He clutched the keys, torn. ¡°But Leslie¡¯s still in the car¡­ we were going to catch a movie¡­¡±


    My expression darkened, cold as steel. ¡°Are you still standing here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare dy any longer. He only managed to throw Leslie an apologetic look before slinking off with my car.


    Watching him leave filled me with a twisted, sick satisfaction.


    1 smoothed down my jacket, then strode to the Wrangler and opened the driver¡¯s side door.


    Leslie¡¯s voice was frosty.


    ¡°Alpha, I think you¡¯ve gotten into the wrong car.¡±


    I hid the storm in my chest, wearing instead a mask of calm. My brows softened, and my came out deep and steady, warm enough to soothe.


    voice


    ¡°No mistake. He insisted on fixing my car, so he asked me to drive you. Weren¡¯t you going to


    9:10 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 212 Shadows on the Screen


    see a movie?<b>¡± </b>


    :


    I started the engine, steering casually toward thergest cinema in the city.


    After all these years, we had never once gone to a movie together.


    Not as lovers. Not as husband and wife.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The thought wound tight around my chest like a silken thread, leaving me breathless, aching.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I sat in the passenger seat, silent.


    The air inside the car was frigid, thick with awkwardness.


    Kirby tried a few times to speak, but each attempt was met with my silence, cutting his words off before they formed.


    ¡°A predator, smug in his own delusions,¡± Asphodel sneered in my mind. ¡°He thinks such pitiful tricks could ever win us back?<b>¡± </b>


    The car rolled to a stop before an opulent private theater.


    Kirby had rented out the entire screening hall.


    And the film he had chosen was a newly released blood¨Csoaked horror story set on a savage, alien.


    The worst choice imaginable.


    Inside, the vast theater was empty but for us.


    The enormous screen red to life¨Cgrotesque creatures lunged forward with shrill screams.


    I watched, expression nk.


    But then came the scene: the heroine, abandoned by herpanions, running alone through a forest crawling with monsters, her breath ragged with terror.


    The sound of pursuit. The shadows pressing in.


    My heart spasmed violently.


    Half¨Corcs¡­ Sea Demons¡­


    The ind. Its terror and despair surged back like a ck tide, drowning me whole.


    <b>9:11 Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    Chapter 212 Shadows on the Screen


    My breath hitched.


    My heartbeat careened out of control.


    :


    My body began to tremble against my


    will.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°It isn¡¯t real, Leslie,¡± Asphodel barked, frantic. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but shadows on a screen. We are safe now!¡±


    I knew that.


    But my body refused to listen.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    On screen, a monster lunged from the dark, tearing a character in two.


    Blood drenched the entire screen.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The cry tore from my throat, raw and muffled, before I could stop it.


    Send Gifts


    158


    ?/?

 Reaper 213

    Chapter 213 Possession and Defiance


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I wasn¡¯t watching the worthless film at all.


    +8 Pearls


    My eyes never left her¡ªLeslie, my Luna, Alpha of the Rogue Pack¡ªpretending to be strong while her color drained away, her pheromones shifting from icy resistance into a fractured mix of fear and pain.


    Lance growled inside me: ¡°She should not be like this, Kirby. What have you done?¡±


    And then came that sound¨Cher sharp, stifled cry. It nearly stopped my heart.


    In that instant, lightning split me in two. I realized the depth of my stupidity.


    I had thought the adrenaline and screams would bring us closer, that she would instinctively turn to me for protection, like every other woman did.


    But I forgot.


    She had just wed her way back from a hell a thousand times more brutal than anything flickering on that screen.


    Instead of soothing her, I had dragged her straight back into the nightmare.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± I reached out, my voice heavy with regret, desperate to touch her.


    But before I could, she recoiled, flinching from me as if my hand were fire.


    She looked at me¨Cthose beautiful gray eyes no longer cold or disdainful, but filled with something far worse.


    Fear.


    The primal fear of prey staring into the eyes of its predator.


    Lance howled in agony: ¡°You destroyed everything, Kirby!¡±


    I froze, drowning in regret.


    The ride back was silence, heavy as a grave.


    I drove, but it felt like sinking deeper into an endless abyss.


    Guilt, remorse, helplessness¨Cthey tore at my heart like venomous serpents.


    <b>9:11 </b><b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 B.


    ¡­


    82


    Chapter 213 Possession and Defiance


    ¡°We hurt her¡­¡± Lance whimpered. ¡°Our very existence hurts her¡­¡±


    What was I supposed to do? How could I ever repair this?


    My thoughts spun out of control, until a twisted, possessive truth took root.


    Protect her.


    Yes. I had to protect her.


    I had to cut her off from anyone who might harm her.


    Carris. Eric. Every male circling near her was a threat.


    ¡°They covet our Luna!¡± Lance snarled.


    I would drive them all away.


    +8 Pearls


    If her world was stripped down until only I remained, she would have no choice but to rely on <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    My grip tightened on the wheel, knuckles pale, eyes turning cold as steel.


    Leslie, my Luna¨Chate me if you must. You will still be mine.


    Lance roared inside me: ¡°Take her back, Kirby¨Cshe is ours!¡±


    In the dark, my heart thundered, and all I saw at the end of the abyss was her.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    The Jeep halted a few kilometers from Rogue Pack territory.


    I turned to him, silent, my eyes cold.


    The mask of warmth and softness was gone. What stared back at me now was the Kirby I remembered¨Cchill, domineering, merciless.


    His ck eyes fixed on me, unblinking.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said, each word sharp with frost, ¡°I don¡¯t want there to be a next time. Stay away from Carris<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He paused, lips curling in a cruel half¨Csmile. ¡°I won¡¯ty a hand on you. But him? That¡¯s different.¡±


    With that, he unlocked the door.


    9:11 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18 G


    Chapter 213 Possession and Defiance


    I gave him one long, cold look, then stepped out without a word.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    So, Kirby Crimson Moon¨Cyour false mask of tenderness finally cracked. You dare threaten me? You think I¡¯m still the weak, helpless girl you toyed with three years ago?


    Asphodel lifted his head inside me, wary. <i>This </i><i>wolf</i><i>¡­ </i><i>something </i><i>is </i><i>wrong </i><i>with </i><i>him</i>. <i>What </i><i>is </i><i>he </i><i>nning</i><i>? </i>


    Back at the royal estate, I carried a storm of anger into the halls.


    Father Lars and my brothers gathered at once, feeling the fury radiating off me.


    When Thorbane heard Kirby¡¯s threat, he mmed his palm down, shattering a thousand¨Cyear ebony table in two. ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡±


    Father¡¯s face turned so dark it seemed ready to bleed ink.


    And then my phone rang. Carris.


    His voice was ragged with disbelief and despair. ¡°Leslie¡­ Kirby pulled every investment. My partners tore up their contracts. My studio¡¯s finished¡­¡±


    So fast. Truly the hand of Crimson Moon¡¯s Alpha.


    Asphodel snarled: <i>He </i><i>means </i><i>to </i><i>crush </i><i>your </i><i>allies</i>, <i>Leslie</i>. Strike <i>back</i>.


    Three dayster, Astrid and Am reserved the entire luxury club to throw me a grand ¡°Queen¡¯s Singles Party.¡±


    Astrid wiggled her brows at me. ¡°A feast of men, all for you. Take whichever you like!¡±


    The room was full of handsome Omegas and Betas gathered from every Pack.


    I could only twitch a smile. I knew what they were doing¨Ccheering me up, but also sending a message to a certain overbearing Alpha.


    Halfway through, Carris appeared.


    He looked ragged, beaten down, but his eyes still burned with defiance.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ this time you have to help me¡­¡± He grabbed my hand, pitiful and desperate.


    I smiled softly, pulling out the Rogue Pack¡¯s highest authority ck credit card¡ªthe one billion Kirby had paid for the painting, transferred to me,


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± I pressed it into his hand, my voice warm, steady, brimming with strength. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I have more than enough money. I can take care of you. If this is your dream,


    9:11 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18 G..


    Chapter 213 Possession and Defiance


    then I¡¯ll support it.¡±


    Carris froze, staring at me with a tangle of emotions. ¡°Leslie¡­ you¡¯re <i>too </i>good to me.¡±


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I cut him off with a raised hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been through life and death together. This is nothing. Spend it however you need.¡±


    I tugged him into the center of the party.


    Asphodel¡¯s voice thundered inside me: <i>Let </i><i>everyone </i><i>see</i><i>. </i><i>Especially </i><i>him</i><i>, </i><i>if </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>lurking </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>shadows<i>. </i>


    I would make the Crimson Moon Alpha understand¨CCarris belonged to me, Leslie.


    And with or without Crimson Moon¡¯s backing, he would still rise.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 214

    Chapter 214 Confrontation


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The private party at Jin Zhao was at its peak.


    :


    The air was thick with pheromones¨Cfresh, warm, wild, all mixing together.


    <b>} </b>(82)


    +8 Pearls


    Every wolf here had been carefully chosen by Astrid and Am: the most handsome, the most eligible bachelors in the city.


    The music pounded, the room rang withughter, games, harmless teasing.


    It was my night. A celebration of freedom. A deration against a certain Alpha who thought he could bind me with chains of power.


    Carris clutched the ck crystal card I had given him, still stammering with excitement, swearing he would serve me for life in return.


    Iughed, patting his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve shared life and death. This is nothing.¡±


    I wanted every wolf to see it. I wanted Kirby to see it¨Cif he was watching from the shadows. He needed to know: harm my people, and I will raise them back up with my own hands.


    My mood was high. I held a ss of wine, turning to speak with Am¡ª


    And then the door mmed open.


    The music died as if strangled.


    The room fell into silence.


    A wave of pheromones swept inmanding, noble, sharp with judgment. Cold as winter.


    I turned, narrowing my eyes at the figure framed in the doorway.


    A woman in a tailored suit, graceful in posture, but her gaze wasced with ice and disapproval.


    Belle<i>. </i>


    The Luna of Crimson Moon Pack. Kirby¡¯s mother.


    Belle¡¯s POV


    The sight that met me was chaos.


    9:11 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>B</b>..


    Chapter 214 Confrontation


    :


    My son, Kirby, has been driven to obsession, near madness, for this woman.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    And she¨Cthis woman who had barely escaped death, who should be resting quietly¡ªwas here, drinking,ughing, unting herself among a pack of young wolves.


    Disgraceful.


    My eyes cut past the others¨Cwolves who shrank under my presence¨Cto the woman at the center of it all, basking in their attention. Leslie.


    Rage burned hot in my chest.


    Yes, I was shocked she returned alive.


    Yes, I was unprepared for the depth of Kirby¡¯s fixation.


    Even my Alpha husband had gone so far as to indulge Kirby¡¯s reckless desire to pursue her again.


    But none of that excused this.


    None of it excused her recklessness, her shameless disy, dragging Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s name into the mud.


    Contract dissolved or not, she had once been my daughter¨Cinw.


    She had once stood as the future Luna of Crimson Moon. Her actions still reflected on us all.


    And as Luna now, it fell to me to correct her.


    I walked toward her, every step measured, graceful, unyielding.


    When I stopped before her, my voice was like ice, sharp with disappointment.


    ¡°Leslie. I thought that after facing death, you might have matured.¡±


    I lifted my phone, filming the room, capturing the young wolves who quailed in her presence. My contempt was in.


    ¡°Look at yourself. Surrounded by men you barely know, Laughing, drinking, carrying on. Do you have no shame?¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    9:11 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    <b>82 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter

 Reaper 215

    215 Breaking the Chains


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I looked at Belle¨Clooked at the way she carried herself, as though I were still the pitiful daughter¨Cinw she could scold and p around at will¡ªand Iughed.


    +8 Pearls.


    <i>Foolish </i><i>woman</i><i>, </i>Asphodel snarled coldly inside me. <i>Why </i><i>does </i><i>she </i><i>always </i><i>cling </i><i>to this </i><i>false </i><i>air </i>of <i>superiority</i>? <i>We¡¯re </i><i>no </i><i>longer </i><i>the </i><i>Omega </i><i>she </i><i>once </i><i>crushed </i><i>beneath </i><i>her </i><i>heel</i><i>! </i>


    I didn¡¯t re in anger. I didn¡¯t even let my smile fade.


    Instead, I calmly set my ss down.


    And then I let it out¨Cmy pheromones, pure and cold, steeped in the weight of my Rogue Pack royal bloodline.


    They poured through the room like an unseen domain, bypassing everyone else, pressing down on Belle alone like the weight of a mountain.


    I saw her elegant face drain of color in an instant.


    Her breath turned shallow, the spine she held so proudly straight now bowing against my dominance.


    Still smiling, I fixed my gaze on her.


    ¡°Luna Belle,¡± I said softly, gently, but with a chill sharp enough to freeze the soul. ¡°You seem to have forgotten a few things.¡±


    ¡°First¨Cthis is my club. My territory. You are an uninvited guest.¡±


    ¡°Second¨Cyou are no longer Luna of Crimson Moon Pack. I am the future Queen of Rogue


    Pack.¡±


    I stepped closer.


    ¡°So tell me, by what authority do you question me?¡±


    The pressure deepened.


    I saw her manicured hands begin to tremble.


    This woman, who had lorded over me for three long years, finally showed the flicker of fear in her eyes.


    <b>9:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 <b>B </b>


    ¡­


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 215 Breaking the Chains


    She finally realized I was no longer the Omega she could torment at will.


    I was a queen who could decide her fate with a nce.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices,¡± I said, towering over her like one might a crawling insect. ¡°Sit quietly in the corner like a proper guest¡­ or my guards will be d to escort you out.¡±


    ¡°Which will it be?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    My office was cloaked in darkness.


    I didn¡¯t turn on the lights. I just sat there, unmoving.


    Ever since that night at the theater, when I made the most foolish mistake of threatening Leslie, I had drowned in self¨Cloathing.


    I destroyed Carris¡¯s studio, thinking it would prove my power, warn off every male who darede near her.


    I thought it would drive Leslie to confront me.


    But she never came.


    <i>Our </i><i>mate</i><i>¡­ </i>Lance sighed heavily in my mind. <i>She </i><i>does </i><i>not </i><i>need </i><i>our </i><i>protection</i><i>. </i><i>To </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>our </i><i>protection </i>is only <i>another </i><i>shackle</i>¡­


    Yes.


    I had been wrong.


    Utterly, irredeemably wrong.


    Then, suddenly, my phone lit <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    A video from my mother, Belle.


    The footage showed a club.


    Leslie sat at the center, surrounded by handsome young wolves.


    And there among them¨CCarris, the very one I had crushed.


    Beneath the video was my mother¡¯s sharp, venomous message:


    ¡°Kirby! Look at her! This is the woman you obsess over? How much longer will


    you debase


    9:11 Thu, Sep 18 B


    Chapter 215 Breaking the Chains


    yourself? She even threw me out¨Cme, her elder! She has no respect for us at all!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    I watched the video quietly, taking in the sight that would have stoked any Alpha¡¯s jealousy to madness.


    Lance gave a low, instinctive growl inside me.


    ¡°Our mate¡­ with other males¡­.¡±


    But the sound died quickly.


    Because I wasn¡¯t angry.


    I knew her. Leslie was not that kind of woman. None of those men could ever earn her favor.


    She hadn¡¯t even wanted Crimson Moon¡¯s Alpha heir.


    Slowly, I lifted my hand and deleted the video.


    Erasing its poison.


    Send Gifts


    158


    B

 Reaper 216

    Chapter 216 The Marriage Contract


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Inside the Crimson Moon Pack headquarters, in my office, silence reigned.


    A massive holographic screen looped a video that had taken over the Pack¡¯swork, its poprity only climbing higher.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    On the screen was my cousin Carris¨Cdressed in a sharp explorer¡¯s outfit, his striking features full of confidence as he casually introduced his new studio and the uing adventure documentary, Wastnd.


    That face alone was enough to drive countless Omegas wild.


    And the name of his studio, in bold letters, was ¡°Queen¡¯s Blessing.¡±


    I stared at the screen, my pheromones tangled and chaotic.


    Fury surged in my chest, threatening to tear apart my reason.


    I turned to Mch, my voice cold and hard as I forced back the anger about to erupt. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The smile on Mch¡¯s face was strained to the point of copse. His voice shook. ¡°It was¡­ Leslie¡¯s money. She gave Carris one hundred million.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million, what a fitting number¡­¡± My wolf, Lance, roared inside me, his voiceced with jealousy and mockery<i>. </i><i>She </i><i>used </i><i>our </i><i>money </i><i>to </i><i>fund </i><i>another </i><i>young </i><i>wolf </i><i>circling </i><i>around </i><i>her</i><i>! </i>And you, Kirby<i>, </i><i>what </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>do</i><i>? </i><i>You </i><i>just </i><i>stood </i><i>there </i><i>and </i><i>watched</i><i>! </i>


    Lance¡¯s words poured oil on my anger. My Alpha pheromones spilled out of control, turning the air thick and icy, suffocating.


    Mch lowered his head, clearly used to this atmosphere, but still forced himself to speak. ¡°Even though we cut off all of his studio¡¯s funding, the money Fu Yanni took came from Queen Leslie. Many partners who had already canceled their contracts are now reconsidering. His studio probably won¡¯t shut down any time soon.¡±


    I was silent for a few seconds before letting out a coldugh. ¡°He really has no shame taking money from a woman?¡±


    The words dripped with mockery, yet my chest ached as if stabbed with needles.


    The thought that the one hundred million credits might havee from the money I spent on paintings made me feel even worse.


    <b>9:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G </b>¡­


    Chapter 216 The Marriage Contract


    :


    82


    +8 Pearls


    I grabbed a document from my desk, nced at Mch, and said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this kind of news again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Mch let out a breath of relief, ready to leave, but then turned back, his tone heavy. ¡°Alpha, Alpha Marcus is here.¡±


    My brow furrowed. I gave a small nod, though unease rose in my chest.


    Marcus walked in and immediately took the main seat on the sofa, his aura asmanding as


    ever.


    My mother, Belle, stood beside him. Her expression carried a trace of resentment, her eyes flicking to me as if ming me for something.


    ¡°Grandfather, Mother, what brings you here?¡± I tried to keep my voice steady, though I already had a guess.


    Belle¡¯s tone was reproachful. ¡°It¡¯s been days. Your sister isn¡¯t here, and you haven¡¯te back to Bloodrock Estate even once. Are we not allowed toe see you?¡±


    Marcus coughed, cutting her off. His sharp gaze locked on me. ¡°Prepare yourself for tonight. I¡¯ve arranged a dinner with the Rogue Pack.¡±


    My brows drew tight. ¡°The Rogue Pack?¡±


    The decision was too sudden¨Ceven my mother hadn¡¯t expected it.


    She immediately voiced her displeasure. ¡°Why dine with them? Leslie already has several young wolves around her. I sent you the videos-¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± I cut her off, irritation creeping into my voice.


    That video from the other night shed in my mind, Leslie¡¯s figure stirring up emotions I couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Marcus¡¯s voice thundered with Alpha authority, crushing her words t. ¡°The Rogue Pack¡¯s princess is not <i>for </i>you to dismiss at will.¡±


    Mother froze where she <i>stood</i>, her face paling with humiliation.


    Ever since Slyvana was sent away, her status within the Pack had grown unstable. Now, scolded so harshly in front of me, while I stood indifferent, her resentment deepened¡ªand so did her loathing for Leslie,


    Marcus took a long breath, his voice hoarse but firm. ¡°Kirby, this matter between you and Leslie must have an end. When she was in danger, you defied the Sea Demons to save her. I know she¡¯s in your heart. Now, half of Crimson Moon¡¯s ships have been destroyed by their retaliation,


    <b>9:11 </b><b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 <b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 216 The Marriage Contract


    :


    882


    +8 Pearls


    but the Rogue Pack stands with us in business. If our two Packs mend ties, if you and Leslie renew your marriage contract, it will be the best oue.¡±


    I lowered my head, silent for a moment, my emotions tangled.


    Marcus never makes a losing trade. He knew Leslie¡¯s current position, and he knew my feelings for her.


    Even Crimson Moon was willing to bow its head for this.


    I gave a quiet answer. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Though I knew the path ahead would not be easy, the thought of seeing her again sparked a faint anticipation in me.


    After a pause, I instructed Mch, ¡°Send Luna back to her estate. She doesn¡¯t need to attend tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Marcus nodded in agreement. ¡°Good. Don¡¯t waste this chance to reconcile with the Rogue Pack.¡±


    My mother¡¯s face twisted even more, but she had no choice. Mch ¡°escorted¡± her out of headquarters.


    As she left, the fury and humiliation in her eyes were almost tangible.


    Send Gifts


    158


    ¡£


    W

 Reaper 217

    Chapter 217 Two Clear


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    The dinner was set at a private vi restaurant reserved for top Alphas.


    My father Lars brought my older brother Thorbane and me along.


    Marcus and Kirby of the Crimson Moon Pack had just arrived as well.


    I wore a smoky¨Cblue gown with matching heels, simple and understated.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I hadn¡¯t wanted toe, but when Father reminded me that Kirby had risked everything to save me, I had no excuse. Reluctantly, I agreed, nning to sit through it for a while and then leave.


    The dinner wasn¡¯t formal, yet the atmosphere carried a subtle awkwardness.


    Father and Marcus exchanged polite words, speaking only of Pack cooperation, carefully avoiding personal matters.


    I sat there, yet constantly felt the heat of a gaze fixed on me, clinging like a shadow.


    Annoying.


    A wolf <i>that </i><i>never </i><i>learns </i><i>to </i><i>give </i><i>up</i><i>, </i>my wolf, Asphodel, growled inside me, impatient. Leslie, put him <i>in </i>his <i>ce</i>.


    When that stare swept over me again, I couldn¡¯t hold back. I snapped my head up and red at him.


    But to my surprise, Kirby¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t filled with challenge or provocation.


    For a moment, he was stunned, then those dark eyes softened, a faint smile curving his lips- gentle<i>, </i>almost tender.


    My heart jolted, caught off guard.


    What game was he ying? I bit down and turned away, though my heartbeat stumbled out of rhythm.


    In front of the elders, he dared to look at me like that!


    The air at the table grew even stranger until Father finally signaled me.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s rescue of my daughter is something both Leslie and I are deeply


    <b>9:11 </b>Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 217 Two Clear


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    grateful for,¡± Father said sincerely. ¡°Beyond our business ties, Leslie has also prepared a gift for Crimson Moon Pack.¡±


    I smiled faintly and took out a moonwood box from my personal space, its surface carved with


    intricate runes.


    I passed it forward. ¡°Lord Marcus, this was reimed after negotiations with the museum.¡±


    When Marcus opened the box, his expression froze, his gaze trembling.


    Inside was Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s lost relic¨CAncestor Fang.


    I had won it back at an auction not long ago, outbidding Belle and Slyvana.


    Marcus leaned closer, ovee with emotion, almost reaching out before stopping, afraid his aura might taint the relic.


    But soon his eyes dimmed.


    He understood.


    Everyone understood.


    The Rogue Pack had paid a fortune to reim this relic, repaying Kirby¡¯s act of saving me.


    This gift made it clear¨Cwe spoke of no marriage, and no debts remained.


    Two clear.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Of course, I understood too.


    My face darkened, a chill seeping from me. My gaze locked on Leslie, but inside, my chest felt blocked, unbearably bitter.


    She kept her head down, eating quietly, never joining the conversation, refusing me even a nce.


    Marcus chuckled lightly, trying to ease the tension. ¡°Leslie was wronged before. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll make it up to her properly.¡±


    Lars waved it off. ¡°They were just kids then, ignorant. What¡¯s past is past. Leslie doesn¡¯t hold grudges, so neither should we. Let things continue normally.¡±


    ¡°Ignorant¡­¡± I echoed under my breath, my dim eyes flickering as my lips curved into a faint,


    bitter smile.


    213


    9:12 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 G..


    Chapter 217 Two Clear


    Normal?


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I lifted my gaze toward Leslie, a meaningful smile tugging at my lips, as I swore silently: Leslie, you won¡¯t escape.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 218

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 218 You¡¯re Annoying


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    That burning gaze across the table left me restless and irritable.


    +8 Pearls


    I nced up instinctively, only to find Kirby staring straight at me, his eyes softened with a gentle smile.


    What was he smiling at? What game was he ying this time?


    My appetite vanished. I set down my knife and fork, shot him a vicious re, and rolled my eyes hard.


    But instead of being angered, his smile only deepened.


    I was about to explode.


    Turning to my father, I said at once, ¡°Dad, I just remembered I promised Astrid I¡¯d meet her. I have to go.¡±


    Father nodded. ¡°Alright, go on.


    I smiled politely in farewell. ¡°Goodbye, Father. Goodbye, Lord Marcus.¡± With that, I gathered my things and left without a backward nce.


    I hadn¡¯t gone far before Kirby followed.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    I turned, exasperated, my brows knitted. ¡°Lord Alpha, what else is it?¡±


    My voice was cold as ice, keeping him at a distance. But he only faltered for a breath before closing the space step by step, steady yet with a subtle force that pressed in.


    He held his emotions tight, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Your father said we should interact normally. You should listen.¡±


    I froze<i>, </i>then frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what he meant-


    ¡°What did I mean then?¡± Kirby¡¯s lips curved, a flicker of mockery in his eyes.


    I stumbled, ¡°How should I know what you mean!¡±


    Before I could react, my phone slipped from my hand. In a blink, he had taken it, his long fingers flying over the screen. He pulled his contact out of my cklist.


    9:12 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 B


    ¡­


    82


    Chapter 218 You¡¯re Annoying


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Don¡¯t block me again,¡± he said with shameless certainty, even a hint of roguishness. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll tell your father.¡±


    Snatching my phone back, I nced at the screen¨Cand nearly choked with rage.


    He had changed his contact name to-


    Savior!


    The sheer audacity of this man was unbelievable!


    Did he think this would make me too embarrassed to delete him?


    I didn¡¯t waste another word. I spun around and stormed off, my steps quick and clipped, desperate to escape this suffocating conversation.


    But Kirby followed at an easy pace, shadowing me step for step.


    When I quickened, so did he. When I slowed, he slowed too¨Can unspoken vow that he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    At the vi gate, his voice came low, tinged with cautious hope. ¡°Leslie, let me teach you how to swim.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I watched her retreating figure, carefully voicing the offer I had turned over in my mind for days.


    I thought it would be a gentle gesture, a way to ease her fear of deep water.


    But the moment the words left me, Leslie stopped in her tracks. She turned her head, her eyes cutting through me. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Why don¡¯t you want to learn?¡± <b>I </b>stepped forward, meeting her gaze.


    Her blue dress tonight was beautiful¨Cmaybe I could tryplimenting her.


    As I searched for the right words, she spoke first.


    ¡°No reason. I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± The words were sharp, merciless.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± I called softly, my voice heavy with sorrow.


    But she spun around, her apricot eyes cold as frost, lips curled in scorn. An aura of icy hostility radiated from her, chilling to the bone.


    9:12 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 218 You¡¯re Annoying


    :


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said, each word squeezed out between her teeth, her voice utterly devoid of warmth. ¡°Do you know how annoying you are?¡±


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 219

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 219 Shattered


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I froze, a sharp, inexplicable pain stabbing through my chest.


    Even as she finished speaking, a Rogue Pack car slid to a silent stop in front of her.


    I stepped forward on instinct and caught her wrist. ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    Anger red in her eyes, wild and cornered like a lone wolf forced to the edge.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    I could hear my own heartbeat pounding¡ªloud, uneven. I wanted to exin, but no words woulde.


    ¡°I¡¯m going insane!¡± She ripped her hand free, her voice sharp as a de. ¡°Kirby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why cling to me like some buzzing fly?¡±


    My grip tightened again, but my palm was cold as ice.


    I forced myself to hold steady, my voice low, almost pleading. ¡°Believe me or not, Leslie, I truly regret it. If I could just have another chance-


    ¡°Enough!¡± she cut me off.


    The pain in her gaze was no longer hidden, and it cut through me like knives.


    ¡°Kirby, I¡¯ve had nightmares for years, always reliving the past! Ever since I met you, I haven¡¯t had a single day of happiness!¡±


    Her words broke apart, jagged with hatred and agony.


    I stood rooted, my heart hammered by her voice, pain choking the breath from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret saving you in the Bloodfang Arena. But I¡¯m begging you¨Clet go of the past. Stop bringing it up!¡± She gritted her teeth, despair edging every word. ¡°Whether you regret it or not, it means nothing to the three years of pain I endured. In fact¡­ it¡¯s almostughable.¡±


    My body stiffened. The anguish in her eyes spread through me, piercing bone and marrow.


    All that pain¨Cpain I caused¨Cyet I had never even known.


    In a blink she smoothed her expression, her gaze cold as steel as she looked ahead. She gave a faint, bitter twist of her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry. You don¡¯t need to regret anything. It¡¯s over. We can just live in peace.¡±


    9:12 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 G¡­


    Chapter 219 Shattered


    :.


    She shook off my hand, turned, and climbed into the car without once looking back.


    I stood there, night wind biting cold, yet my chest burned like fire.


    Her words echoed in my mind, each one a de cutting me raw.


    I watched the ck car disappear into the darkness, the ache swelling in me like a tide.


    82


    ¨C Pearls


    When I finally turned away, I didn¡¯t head for Bloodrock Estate. Instead, I drove straight to a bar.


    Inside the deepest private room,ughter and noise filled the air. Leiss and Ryan were there with others.


    ¡°Kirby, weren¡¯t you having dinner with Leslie¡¯s family? What are you doing here all of a sudden?¡±


    Leiss rose in surprise, curiosity in his eyes.


    The moment Leslie¡¯s name was spoken, my chest clenched, the impact crushing.


    I gave no answer. Dropping into a seat. I grabbed a bottle of vodka and drank straight from it.


    My Alpha pheromones spilled uncontrolled, sharp and suffocating, choking the room with icy weight.


    ¡°Lord Kirby, did something happen? Did Leslie give you the cold shoulder?¡±


    The careless voice of a young wolf cut through the silence, his tone mocking.


    The bottle in my hand stilled. My gaze snapped toward him, eyes burning with a lethal chill.


    Leiss frowned, about to intervene, but the idiot went on smugly. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t know her ce! You discarded her once already. If you go back to her, that¡¯s you giving her face. And she dares give you attitude?¡±


    <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>just </i><i>say</i>? Lance¡¯s voice snarled inside me, calm yet thrumming with deadly intent.


    My eyes red red, fury detonating in my chest.


    With a sudden crash, I smashed the bottle down on the ss table.


    The explosion of shattering ss sent shards flying, slicing across the young wolf¡¯s face, blood trickling down his cheek.


    The room fell into frozen silence.


    Hisplexion drained to white, lips trembling, terror silencing him.


    9:12 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 B


    Chapter 219 Shattered


    02


    +8 Pearls


    I rose slowly, towering over him, voice cial. ¡°And you think you¡¯re worthy to even speak her


    name?¡±


    I stepped forward and drove my boot into his chest. He folded with a strangled cry, writhing on the ground, drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Kirby!¡± Leiss rushed in, blocking me, his voice urgent. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    He turned to the others. ¡°He¡¯s drunk. Leave this to me. Everyone else, get out.¡±


    The crowd hurried away, dragging the battered, half¨Cconscious wolf out with them.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158

 Reaper 220

    Chapter 220 Too Late


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The private room was a wreck, only Leiss and I remained.


    9 +8 Pearls


    I fought to restrain the murderous urge tearing through me, veins bulging at my temples, my body strung taut like a drawn bow.


    Leslie¡¯s words echoed again and again in my head, each one a de carving me apart.


    Leiss patted my shoulder and pressed me back into the chair, setting out fresh bottles of liquor. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Drink.¡±


    He filled my ss, lifted his own, and downed it.


    I emptied mine in one gulp. The burn scorched down my throat, loosening my body by degrees.


    I buried my head against my knees, my shoulders trembling.


    ¡°She rejected me again, Leiss¡­¡± My voice rasped, raw, unfamiliar even to my own ears. ¡°It hurts


    so much¡­¡±


    Leiss frowned, unsettled by my rambling. ¡°Do you really like Leslie that much?¡±


    Even in my haze, the sound of her name tore a reflexive answer from me. ¡°Like her¡­ I like her so much¡­ I¡¯d give my life to love her¡­ but she doesn¡¯t care!¡±


    My words broke, choked with remorse.


    I wanted to love her earnestly, the way she once loved me without reservation. But my chance


    was gone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Leiss sighed.


    ¡°I want to <i>see </i>Leslie¡­¡± My voice slurred, fading into incoherence,


    ¡°Fine<i>.</i>¡± Leiss exhaled helplessly, hefting me onto his shoulder.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I was about to rest when my securemunicator buzzed.


    It was Leiss.


    9:12 Thu, Sep <b>18 </b>G.


    Chapter 220 Too Late


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± his voice edged with guilt. ¡°Kirby¡¯s drunk. He¡¯s outside your house. Could youe out for a moment? We¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    I fell silent, fury boiling in my chest. My voice came out like ice. ¡°Get him out of here!¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± Leiss pressed, evasive. ¡°If you won¡¯te, I¡¯ll leave him at your door. If he freezes to death, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡±


    The line cut off before I could reply.


    I cursed under my breath, my irritation spiking.


    Was everyone around me insane?


    Father and my brothers were already asleep. Quietly, I slipped on my shoes and stepped outside.


    There he was¨CKirby, slumped on the cold white jade steps of the Pack¡¯s main estate, reeking of liquor, looking pitiful and discarded, like some abandoned hound.


    I approached silently, my gaze cool, my tone sharp. ¡°Kirby, are you addicted to putting on a show?¡±


    He lifted his head. Those eyes, usually deep and guarded, were bloodshot, rimmed red.


    He stared at me, his voice hoarse, dreamlike, almost broken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leslie¡­ If I had another chance, I would¡­ remember you.¡±


    My chest jolted, a faint tremor.


    But coldness rushed in, sweeping it aside.


    The scars he left on me¨Cevery one of them carved by his own hand.


    How could I possibly forgive?


    I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could, he toppled sideways, unconscious.


    I stood motionless, my mood sour, the past rising like a flood.


    Even in the still of night, those memories throbbed, raw and unbearable.


    Do I regret it? Of course.


    If I could have chosen, I¡¯d rather have given up being a wolf than have met this so¨Ccalled fated


    mate on Ostovia.


    9:12 Thu, Sep 18 <b>B</b>..


    Chapter 220 Too Late


    ¡­


    :


    Then I wouldn¡¯t have loved him. Then I wouldn¡¯t be broken.


    I drew a long breath, my eyes burning despite myself.


    82


    +8 Pearls


    Themplight stretched our shadows together on the ground¨Cso sharp, so unbearable to look <ol><li>at. </li></ol>


    Three years ago, had he ever been this defeated for me?


    If back then he had drunk himself into ruin over me, I would have wokenughing from the


    dream.


    But now¡­ it was toote.


    I wiped away a tear and said tly, ¡°Kirby, we¡¯re even. Let¡¯s just pretend we never knew each other.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stir.


    I hesitated, then turned to leave.


    But after two steps, bitterness twisted in me. I clenched my teeth, went back, and kicked him hard in the ribs.


    Then I strode back inside and mmed the door.


    Leaning against it, I pulled out mymunicator and dialed Leiss.


    He¡¯d shut it off.


    I tried Ryan instead. He picked up quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said, my voice cold, leaving no room for argument. ¡°Kirby¡¯s drunk outside my door. If you don¡¯t want him to die here, get him out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have the guards throw him in the moat.¡±


    I cut the line without waiting for a reply.


    Less than twenty minutester, from upstairs I saw Ryan¡¯s car pull up, then leave again.


    Atst, silence returned,


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    a

 Reaper 221

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 221 The Gamble


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    82


    +8 Pearls


    The next morning, Thorbane¡¯s call dragged me out of bed. He ordered me toe to the West Headquarters immediately¨Csomething major had happened.


    I didn¡¯t stop to rest and went straight to the highest¨Clevel council chamber.


    The room was solemn, the air heavy.


    I took the main seat, scanning the faces of the gathered elders, though inside I was ice.


    My brother Thorbane stood nearby, calm and steady as he presented the agenda. ¡°The Gold Empire of the Eastern Continent is forming a vast alliance powerful enough to reshape the world order. This will affect Rogue Pack¡¯s position globally. We must approach them and secure a ce in this alliance. It will be Rogue Pack¡¯s most important undertaking in theing days. Gold Empire¡¯s envoy, Adler, has already arrived in the West.¡±


    The Gold Empire, like our own Rogue Pack, was a royal wolf pack bloodline. But while we dominated the North and South continents, Gold Pack ruled the East.


    Though of the same lineage, rtions between our two houses were far from warm. Contact was rare, and cooperation nearly nonexistent.


    That was why Thorbane feared they would refuse us entry into the alliance.


    And Adler, the mysterious Alpha from Gold Pack, was the one spearheading it all.


    The tension in the council chamber was palpable.


    Lucian<i>, </i>one of the conservative elders, abruptly proposed handing this mission¨Cone that would decide our Pack¡¯s future¨Cto his useless son Damian.


    ¡°With something this important, you want to let your son practice? Has elder beta Lucian lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°Even if talks seed, it would <i>be </i>because Adler values the Rogue Pack royals, not your son¡¯s merit. Trying to im credit so quickly¨Cit¡¯s shameless.¡±


    I watched Lucian¡¯s greedy, flushed face and sneered inwardly.


    A pack of <i>fools</i>, <i>blind </i><i>to </i><i>everything </i><i>but </i><i>their </i><i>own </i>scraps <i>of </i><i>profit</i>, Asphodel whispered in my mind, sharp and scornful.


    I held back my disgust and kept still, observing.


    <b>9:12 </b>Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G</b>..


    ¡­


    Chapter 221 The Gamble


    82


    +8 Pearls


    The elders bickered without pause, their voices colliding, the chamber about to burst like a powder keg.


    Some in favor, some opposed, others simply watching the spectacle¨Cit all gave me a headache.


    I nced at Thorbane. His eyes were lowered, face cool and detached, as if none of this mattered.


    I ground my teeth. <i>What </i><i>are </i><i>you </i><i>plotting</i><i>, </i><i>brother</i><i>, </i><i>while </i><i>you </i><i>sit </i><i>there </i><i>pretending </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>above </i><i>it </i><i>all</i><i>? </i>


    Then Liam cleared his throat heavily, and the room hushed. Every gaze turned to Thorbane, waiting for his stance.


    His eyes cut to Lucian, cold as steel. ¡°Beta Lucian, you¡¯re that eager to give your son a chance?¡±


    Lucian flinched but forced himself to hold firm. ¡°Damian¡¯s ability speaks for itself. I believe he can handle this mission.¡±


    I let out a coldugh inside. <i>Ability</i>? <i>Damian </i><i>has </i><i>none</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>he </i><i>dares </i><i>touch </i><i>a </i><i>project </i><i>this </i><irge</i>?


    Thorbane¡¯s mouth curved faintly, gone in an instant. ¡°And if he fails?¡±


    The air froze, silence pressing down hard.


    Lucian¡¯s face stiffened, eyes flickering. ¡°If he fails¡­¡±


    Thorbane¡¯s tone sharpened, colder still. ¡°This mission is Rogue Pack¡¯s lifeline. Our entire future rests on it. If we lose it, not only our reputation but our standing, our partnerships, our entire Pack begins to slide. You want your son to take it? Then if the rival Packs steal it from us, who bears that responsibility?¡±


    I snorted silently.


    Did Lucian think this could be brushed off lightly?


    The chamber was so still even breathing seemed dangerous.


    Lucian¡¯s face darkened. He had counted on his years of seniority to shield him.


    But Thorbane hadid the consequences bare, showing no mercy.


    Every gaze bore down on Lucian. Would he back off, or persist?


    I was already growing impatient. I nced at my watch. <i>This </i><i>meeting </i><i>better </i><i>end </i><i>soon</i><i>¡ª</i><i>I </i><i>still </i><i>wanted to </i><i>go </i><i>shopping</i>.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Lucian bit out, his voice iron. ¡°I believe Damian can secure this project. If he fails, I¡¯ll


    9:12 Thu, Sep 18 B.


    Chapter 221 The Gamble


    :


    take full responsibility. I¡¯ll surrender all of my shares!¡±


    An uproar shook the room.


    <b>82 </b>


    +2 Pearls


    Lucian had once been Father Lars¡¯s beta,ter promoted into the Elder Council. His position was second only to Father himself, his prestige immense.


    And now he was gambling everything¨Cfor his son?


    I couldn¡¯t help but study him. That weathered face was firm with resolve.


    Where did he find such confidence? Damian, of all people?


    Thorbane¡¯s lips curved, calction glinting in his eyes. ¡°Not only that. Your son will never again hold office in Rogue Pack.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes flickered, shifting, before he finally ground his teeth. ¡°Fine!¡±


    Thorbane turned his gaze to me, his tone casual, almost offhand. ¡°We can¡¯t ce all hope in one person. Two tracks at once. Leslie, you¡¯ll take on this project as well. Think of it as¡­ a little exercise.¡±


    I froze, eyes snapping up to re at him.


    Why drag me into this again?!


    Send Gifts


    158


    1

 Reaper 222

    Chapter 222 The Shadow of Adler


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Lucian¡¯s face turned an ugly shade as he red at me, his tone sharp. ¡°And how will the winner between two people?¡±


    you


    decide


    ¡°Simple. Whoever wins, wins. Whoever fails, bears the loss.¡± Thorbane¡¯s gaze cut across Lucian


    like a de.


    Lucian jabbed a finger in my direction, voiceced with provocation. ¡°So if she loses, she¡¯ll step down from her position as governor of the West?¡±


    Before Thorbane could speak, I answered first. ¡°Yes. Each of us carries our own weight.¡±


    I met Lucian¡¯s arrogant stare, the corner of my lips curling upward.


    Trying to bait me into retreating? Dream on.


    When the council finally dismissed, I stayed behind with Thorbane.


    He pressed a hand to his forehead, exasperated. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to gamble with him.¡±


    I arched a brow, mocking. ¡°Toote. The words were already said. What was I supposed to do? Besides, weren¡¯t you the one who dragged me in to begin with?¡±


    ¡°Damian¡¯s a useless wreck. You¡¯d be better off expecting a sow to climb a tree than expecting him to seed.¡± Thorbane snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll be handling this because I actually want the deal to


    work.¡±


    That drew augh from me, my curiosity stirring. ¡°What¡¯s with you and Damian? Why do you hate him so much?¡±


    Thorbane¡¯s smile twisted cold. ¡°He assaulted an Omega in the Pack, caused a scandal that nearly ruined the royal family¡¯s reputation. I paid heavily to cover it up, and he still wouldn¡¯t stop¨Che even tried to keep her as a ve. Lucian has shielded him time and again. I¡¯m sick of


    both of them.¡±


    My amusement vanished. Disgust settled in. ¡°Scum. Then he deserves whateveres.¡±


    I turned to Liam. ¡°Any information on Adler and the alliance?¡±


    He nodded and handed me a folder. I opened it¨Cand froze.


    nk.


    9:12 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 222 The Shadow of Adler


    :


    ?


    [82<b>] </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Thorbane cleared his throat and rose. ¡°Nothing to be found. Even his name may be false. This one¡¯s on you.¡± With that, he left.


    I sat there speechless. Great. I¡¯d just taken on a nightmare assignment.


    Liam smothered augh. ¡°If you need help, say the word.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, suppressing my doubts. ¡°Do you know why Lucian¡¯s so confident Damian can secure this? He staked everything. He¡¯s not a fool. He has to have something.¡±


    Liam¡¯s face dimmed, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ll look into it right away.¡±


    I leaned back, lips pressed tight.


    The more mysterious Adler was, the more intrigued I became.


    The next day, Thorbane informed me Adler would be giving a public lecture at West University.


    I went immediately.


    A man of his caliber would surely be surrounded by admirers.


    But when I arrived at the lecture hall, I stopped cold.


    Packed to the rafters, not a single seat left.


    Adler¨Cthe royal Alpha of Gold Pack¡ªwas clearly far more maic than I had imagined. Everyone wanted to see him.


    I lingered at the entrance, irritation bubbling. Should I wait outside?


    Just then, a deep, steady voice called out. ¡°Leslie, over here¡­¡±


    I looked up¨Cand nearly cracked a tooth.


    Kirby. Sitting dead center in the front row, waving me over with that infuriating smile.


    Was this man haunting me?


    I drew in a breath, forcing down the anger wing at my chest.


    As loathsome as he was, the Pack¡¯s interests mattered more. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I walked down and sat beside him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My tone was sharp as I took the seat.


    9:12 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 222 The Shadow of Adler


    :


    He smiled, voice low and calm,ced with that infuriating case. ¡°Same as you.¡±


    -Adler.


    No need for more words. Between Alphas of our level, the goal was clear-


    He sat close, so close I caught his scent: steady wood, tinged with a dangerous edge that lingered faint in the air.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The surrounding stares locked on us instantly. The heirs of two great Packs, side by side¨Cit drew every eye in the hall.


    ¡°And this kind of task, Lord Alpha handles it personally?¡± I sneered softly, trying to keep distance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Leslie alsoe in person?¡± His tone dipped low, smooth, rich enough to drown in.


    I shot him a sideways nce. He looked calm, as always, but in his eyes flickered a softness that unsettled me, warm and steady as a hidden current.


    When our gazes met, it was suffocating.


    His lips tilted in a faint smile. ¡°Am I nice to look at?¡±


    I froze, then rolled my eyes hard.


    Shameless!


    His grin only widened, voice dropping into a teasing whisper. ¡°If you like looking, don¡¯t hold back. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    My jaw clenched so tight I nearly cracked a tooth. ¡°Kirby, have you no shame?¡±


    A lowugh rumbled from his chest, unbothered, almost pleased.


    Because I had spoken to him more than a few words, his eyes carried a glint of quiet satisfaction.


    I turned my head away in fury, though my heart stumbled, skipping out of rhythm.


    When had he be so maddeningly brazen?


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 223

    Chapter 223 The Bait


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    D


    +8 Pearls


    I sat stiffly under Kirby¡¯s burning gaze for more than ten minutes, every second like sitting too close to a fire. He stared as though he meant to strip me bare with just his eyes. My jaw ached from clenching so hard, trying not to roll my eyes at him. <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>man </i><i>so </i><i>damn </i><i>annoying</i><i>? </i>


    The ssroom air turned strange, thick with tension. Two top Alphas side by side¨Cit was enough to set the whole room on edge. Every nce from the audience jabbed at me like needles.


    Atst, a professor stepped in with disappointing news. ¡°Everyone, Alpha Adler had urgent n matters and has left. This lecture is canceled.¡±


    Groans of regret filled the hall. I rose, ready to leave, a little deted.


    So much effort for nothing¨CAdler really was hard to pin down.


    As infuriating as Kirby was, at least his looming presence had shielded me from the countless prying stares. With him leaving too, I had no desire to be gawked at like some rare beast.


    In the crowded hallway, a Beta student rushed past and clipped my shoulder.


    I stumbled forward, temper ring, but before I could react, a familiar presence surged in behind me.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I saw it happen¨Cthe idiot Beta colliding into her.


    In that instant, my Alpha instincts shattered the thin veneer of patience I¡¯d been clinging to. Possessiveness and rage exploded inside me.


    I moved in a blur, pulling Leslie tight against me, one arm locked firm around her waist.


    My body towered between her and the crowd, a wall no one would cross. My gaze cut like a predator¡¯s, sharp and merciless, pinning the Beta where he stood pale and frozen.


    My pheromones spilled cold as frost, suffocating the air until silence fell over the corridor.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Kirby¡¯s grip was iron, his dominant aura wrapping around me. My heart skipped, traitorous, at the familiarity of it.


    9:13 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 223 The Bait


    ¡­


    I looked up¡ªand found those dark eyes soft, shining with a worry so raw it jolted me.


    <i>This </i><i>guy</i><i>¡­ </i><i>is </i><i>his </i><i>act </i><i>really </i><i>that </i><i>convincing</i>?


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The Beta boy stammered apologies. ¡°S¨Csorry, Miss Leslie, I didn¡¯t mean¨Cplease forgive me!¡±


    I forced a smile and waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go on.¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Kirby drawing back his aura, stepping aside with unexpected restraint to let the Beta pass.


    I took the chance to wrench myself free, putting space between us. Smiling politely under all the watching eyes, I walked away.


    But he followed. Step for step. Always behind me.


    By the time we reached a deserted path shaded by trees, I snapped. I spun on him, re sharp. ¡°Kirby, what the hell do


    you want?<b>¡± </b>


    His expression was maddeningly innocent. ¡°You almost fell just now.¡±


    <i>Predator </i>in <i>disguise</i><i>, </i>Asphodel hissed inside me, disdain dripping from every word.


    I gave a sharpugh. ¡°And for that I should fall at your feet in gratitude?¡±


    He was quiet a moment, then his voice softened, almost gentle. ¡°Have dinner with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d lose my appetite eating with you.¡± My words cut cold. <i>Thick</i><i>¨C</i><i>skinned </i><i>bastard</i>.


    He paused, then his mouth quirked, tone dipping into mockery. ¡°Who <i>do </i>you have an appetite with?¡±


    My eyelids twitched. Deliberately, I snapped back, ¡°With my new boyfriend. Obviously.¡±


    His face froze for the barest second, then smoothed over. His lips curved, voice husky, strangely tender. ¡°Is that so? Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll still take you to dinner.¡±


    I sucked in a breath, chest tight with fury.


    Like gum stuck to my heel¨Cimpossible to shake off. ¡°I don¡¯t want dinner with you. Lord Alpha, take the hint,¡±


    His eyes narrowed, his smile deepened, his tone rich as ever. ¡°I don¡¯t take hints.¡±


    I choked, words lodging in my throat. Spinning on my heel, I stormed off, unwilling to waste


    another breath.


    <b>9:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 223 The Bait


    ¡­


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Behind me, his voice carried, cool and deliberate. ¡°I know what ties Damian has to Adler.¡±


    My steps faltered. I turned back, my expression smooth, unbothered. ¡°Where are we eating?¡±


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 224

    Chapter 224 Wasted Time


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    I thought it would be just a simple meal. Instead, Kirby led me clear across the capital to a private kitchen reserved only for top Alphas.


    The ce only epted fifteen guests a day, reservations booked half a month in advance. Extravagant beyond reason.


    He guided me into the VIP section and pulled out a chair with ridiculous courtesy.


    I sat down smoothly, thinking, <i>this </i><i>guy </i><i>really </i><i>knows </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>put </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>show</i>.


    He handed me the menu. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I pushed it back without looking. ¡°Order the most expensive.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even blink, just nodded and told the server a few dishes.


    <i>The </i>window framed a wless view of gardens, rockeries, streams, and wind chimes under carved eaves. Perfection everywhere.


    But I had no heart for it. My mind was fixed on Adler.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m investigating Damian and Adler?¡± I asked, sharper than I intended.


    He raised a hand, long fingers pouring tea, the scent curling through the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a state secret. The moment your meeting ended, gossip spread. Half a dayter, it was in my ears.¡±


    I faltered. True enough¨CRogue Pack rumors spread faster than light.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack wants Adler too?¡±


    He arched a brow as if to say, <i>of </i><i>course</i>.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I know<i>,¡± </i>he said lightly, ¡°but I¡¯m not helping you. Leslie, if you lose, you¡¯ll hand the West governorship of Rogue Pack to someone else. Will you cry about it?¡±


    Asphodel snorted in my mind, sharp as ws. <i>So </i><i>sure </i>of himself. As if <i>without </i><i>his </i><i>help </i><i>we¡¯re </i><i>destined </i><i>to </i><i>fail</i>.


    I sneered aloud. ¡°And if you lose? Will you cry?¡±


    9:13 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 G.


    Chapter 224 Wasted Time


    His gaze softened, his smile tender. ¡°If I lose, that means you win. I¡¯ll be d for you.¡±


    Hypocrite. I rolled my eyes, thinking his mouth dripped honey.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Seriously,¡± he added, ¡°if you lose,e to Crimson Moon Pack. Any position you want, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Trying to poach me? My brows rose. ¡°And what¡¯s higher than your position?¡±


    ¡°Luna,¡± he said smoothly.


    I froze, then let out a coldugh. ¡°I was your wife for three years. The Beta receptionist wouldn¡¯t even let me through the door. And you expect me to believe that? Maybe some gullible little Omega would.¡±


    The words carried no warmth¡ªonly scorn.


    The memories of humiliation were still vivid, and I would never again believe in his sweet lies.


    He fell silent, his eyes darkening as though something inside him stung. He lowered his masking whatever he felt.


    I sipped my tea, unwilling to waste another word. ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    gaze,


    I dropped my eyes, smothering everything. When I lifted them again, only calm remained. ¡°Lucian¡¯s confidencees from Adler¡¯s steward.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Steward?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°A Beta. But Adler trusts himpletely. Sometimes a few words from him can sway Adler¡¯s decisions.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Like a eunuch whispering in the emperor¡¯s ear?¡±


    A quietugh slipped from me. ¡°This steward was an orphan. Lucian¡¯s mother raised him. She saved his life<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Shock flickered across her face as she understood.


    If Adler¡¯s right hand owed his life to Lucian¡¯s family, Damian¡¯s sess was almost guaranteed.


    Her breath caught, the flicker of crisis in her eyes undeniable,


    The food arrived then, easing the tension. ¡°Eat,¡± I said lightly.


    9:13 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 224 Wasted Time


    I reached out with a fork to serve her, but she drew back her te. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself?¡±


    My hand hung in the air for a beat before I lowered it quietly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    (82<b>) </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Though she imed no appetite, she hadn¡¯t eaten since morning, and ended up finishing more than a little.


    I barely touched the food. I only watched her.


    Her face was soft in the glow of themps, so achingly beautiful that I dared not break the


    moment.


    I had spilled every scrap of information I¡¯d managed to dig up, just for this meal.


    Such pathetic terms¨Cjust to make her happy.


    Worth it.


    When she was finished, I stood. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    But she stopped me. ¡°Kirby, don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    Her rejection was crystal clear.


    I straightened in my dark coat, my voice calm, almost casual. ¡°I have plenty of time. If it¡¯s wasted, it¡¯s wasted. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    B

 Reaper 225

    Chapter 225 Muse


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I felt as if I was already doomed to lose.


    +8 Pearls


    Back at the royal headquarters, I ryed Kirby¡¯s intelligence to Thorbane. With the debt of gratitude owed to Lucian¡¯s family, Damian practically had victory locked in.


    Thorbane was silent for a long while, then pulled a file from his drawer. ¡°The front door¡¯s blocked. We¡¯ll have to try the side entrance.¡±


    Inside was Adler¡¯s dossier.


    One short line caught my eye: <i>This </i><i>man¡¯s </i><i>only </i><i>weakness </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>sole </i><i>heir </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Gold </i><i>Pack </i>royal line, his <i>eight</i><i>¨C</i><i>year</i><i>¨C</i><i>old </i><i>son</i>, <i>Eren</i>.


    ¡°This is where he takes his son whenever he returns to the country.¡± Thorbane slid me an address.


    I read it and frowned. ¡°Fantasia Park¡®?<b>¡± </b>


    The next day, I went alone to the magical amusement park said to be crafted by elven artisans.


    Using a <i>child </i><i>as </i>a <i>stepping </i><i>stone</i><i>? </i>Asphodel growled in my mind, disdain heavy. <i>This </i>is <i>beneath </i><i>a </i>queen¡¯s honor.


    Shut up, I snapped coldly. <i>Victory </i><i>is </i><i>a </i><i>queen¡¯s </i><i>honor</i><i>. </i>


    I prowled the park, searching. But without a photo of Adler¡¯s steward, only knowing he was older, every adult wolf looked possible. Dozens of parents trailed their children¡ªnone looked like a target.


    One circuit left me with a pounding headache.


    Then, suddenly, a little figure in a lion costume ran up andtched onto my leg. ¡°Muse¡­¡±


    I jolted. The voice was that of an eight- or nine¨Cyear¨Cold boy. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He tugged off the oversized head. A blond¨Chaired, blue¨Ceyed boy grinned up at me, pure wolf blood clear in every line of him. His eyes were bright askes,


    Smiling, he hugged me tighter. ¡°Muse, I finally found you!¡±


    I froze. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me. Did you get separated from your family?¡±


    9:13 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18 G.


    Chapter 225 Muse


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    He shook his head furiously, cheeks puffed, eyes wet with hurt. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m Eren¡­¡±


    My mind went nk. Should I know him?


    At that moment, Lucian and Damian strolled over, smug. ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack, I hear you¡¯ve been busy in the amusement park all day?¡± Lucian¡¯s smile dripped with mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Damian has already secured the deal. This is the honor of Rogue Pack¡¯s royals. You are still our princess.¡±


    Their certainty stoked my fury.


    I gave a coolugh. ¡°Then allow me to congratte you in advance.¡±


    Without more, I turned and walked off¨Cwith Eren still clinging <i>to </i>my leg.


    He piped up sweetly, ¡°Muse, you don¡¯t like them.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°A bunch of flies. They¡¯ll be driven out sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t like them either!¡± he chirped, echoing me like a little cub defending his mate.


    I intended to hand him to security<i>, </i>but he refused, fixing me with pitiful puppy eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Don¡¯t abandon me¡­


    ¡°<b>¡± </b>


    Resigned, I brought him back to Rogue Pack¡¯s western headquarters.


    Just as we arrived, a gilded carriage of a car rolled up, ornate and silent.


    The door opened, and a man stepped out¨Cstriking features, severe expression. His tailored ck suit sharpened his presence, calm and ancient as a slumbering dragon. More contained, moreposed than even Kirby.


    Every instinct in me sharpened.


    This Alpha¡¯s <i>scent</i><i>¡­ </i><i>old</i><i>, </i><i>like </i><i>sandalwood </i><i>and </i>jade, Asphodel whispered gravely.


    Eren bounded to him and hugged his leg. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    The man hefted him effortlessly. ¡°Running off on your own. You¡¯ve grown bold.¡±


    Eren squirmed, protesting. ¡°I saw Muse and wanted to be with her! I want to marry her! You can¡¯t keep us apart!¡±


    I stood stunned, at a loss for words. Before I could exin, the man let out a coolugh. ¡°Weren¡¯t you obsessed with Muse already? Has she changed again?¡±


    9:13 Thu, Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    Chapter 225 Muse


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°She is Muse!¡± Eren cried, fierce with childish conviction. ¡°She¡¯s my fated mate!¡±


    Muse?


    I saw the man stiffen, his eyes narrowing on me. For a brief second, even his pheromones wavered.


    Seems <i>you </i><i>resemble </i><i>someone </i><i>they </i><i>once </i><i>knew</i><i>, </i>Asphodel murmured slyly. <i>That </i><i>woman </i><i>should </i><i>be </i><i>proud</i>.


    I had no idea what they meant. Clearing my throat, I said evenly, ¡°I found him in the amusement park alone, with no guardian nearby, so I¡ª¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze lowered, the steel in him softening as he looked at his son. ¡°I understand.¡±


    His phone rang, his face tightened. With a brief nod, he hoisted Eren firmly and turned away. ¡°Goodbye, Princess of Rogue Pack.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Muse!¡± Eren shouted, kicking in protest. ¡°She¡¯s my fated mate, I¡¯m in love!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have your wolf yet. What kind of fated mate?¡±


    Their voices trailed off down the corridor, fading into the distance.


    Send Gifts


    158


    (8


    1

 Reaper 226

    Chapter 226 Flowers and Gold


    Eren¡¯s POV


    82


    +8 Pearls


    The scent of Gold Pack¡¯s sandalwood filled the presidential suite of the Sunvale Hotel, tickling my nose until I sneezed.


    I stripped off my clothes and dashed for the door, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping with Muse tonight! I¡¯m not staying here!¡±


    But before I made it far, a massive gamma guard scooped me up, his gruff voice scolding, ¡°Eren, Alpha said no running off! If you keep this up, he¡¯ll lose his temper!¡±


    I pouted, my voice rising into a wail. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want Leslie!¡±


    The plump Omega maid hurried from the bathroom, tugging a nightshirt over my head as she sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll scare her like this. If you want her, you need to court her¨Cmake her like you.¡±


    My blue eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    The gamma handed me a ss of milk, nodding solemnly. ¡°Flowers work best.¡±


    The Omega added quickly, ¡°Jewelry is better. It shows sincerity.¡±


    I clenched my little fists, Leslie¡¯s smile bright in my mind. <i>Tomorrow</i>, <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>give </i><i>Muse </i><i>the </i><i>most </i><i>beautiful </i><i>gift</i><i>! </i>


    That night, I crawled into bed and dreamed of her. She epted my flowers, smiling brighter than the moon.


    Adler¡¯s POV


    Late into the night, I opened the door to the suite. The Omega and gamma stood guard, ensuring Eren hadn¡¯t slipped away.


    They greeted me softly, ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re back.¡±


    I only nodded and walked to Eren¡¯s bed.


    He slept soundly, golden curls sprawled over the pillow, whispering through parted lips, ¡°Muse¡­ love you¡­¡±


    My gaze softened. Memories of the explosion three years ago flickered¨Cif not for Leslie throwing herself over him, my pup would have been lost.


    me growled in my mind. <i>Could </i><i>the </i><i>boy </i><i>be </i><i>mistaken</i>? <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>the </i><i>princess </i><i>of </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack </i><i>have </i>


    9:13 Thu, Sep 18 G.


    ¡­


    Chapter 226 Flowers and Gold


    <i>been </i><i>there </i><i>that </i><i>day</i><i>? </i>


    :


    <i>No. </i>I answered firmly. <i>If </i><i>Eren </i><i>says </i>it <i>was </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>then </i>it <i>was </i><i>her</i><i>. </i>


    I paused, then told the Omega, ¡°If he asks to see Leslie tomorrow, don¡¯t stop him.¡±


    The two exchanged startled looks, but I offered no exnation.


    Eren¡¯s POV


    82


    +8 Pearls


    By morning, I was dressed to perfection: crisp shirt, bowtie, hair slicked with gel. I looked incredible!


    The Omega pped her hands. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re dashing. Any girl would fall for you.¡±


    I lifted my chin proudly. ¡°As long as Muse likes me. This is for her.¡±


    I pressed the gamma. ¡°Did you figure out how to win her over?¡±


    He held up an iPad with certainty. ¡°Yes. Flowers.¡±


    <i>The </i>Omega snorted. ¡°Outdated. Jewelry.¡±


    I cut them both off. ¡°Both!¡±


    The gamma ran to a florist and returned with white chrysanthemums. ¡°Eren should stand out!¡±


    The Omega came back from the mall with a thick gold bracelet. ¡°Now that makes a statement.¡±


    Arms full of flowers and a velvet box, I climbed into the luxury car, confidence zing.


    This time<i>, </i>Muse will <i>love </i><i>me </i><i>for </i><i>sure</i><i>! </i>


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The international conference center buzzed with noise, Kirby walked a step behind me, both of us maintaining the illusion of civility.


    After sharing an elevator with him, I couldn¡¯t get out fast enough. My skin crawled just from his


    presence.


    Then, out of nowhere, a streak of gold hurled itself at me, clinging to my leg. ¡°Muse!¡±


    It was Eren, the strange little wolf pup, dressed in a tiny suit, bowtie askew, blue eyes shining.


    He thrust a bouquet of white chrysanthemums up at me, blushing. ¡°I picked these special for you, Muse! They¡¯re so pretty, just like you¨Cgirls always love flowers!¡±


    9:13 Thu, Sep 18 B


    Chapter 226 Flowers and Gold


    +8 Pearls


    My eyelids twitched hard. The meaning of chrysanthemums almost made meugh aloud. Asphodel chuckled in my mind. <i>This </i><i>pup¡¯s </i><i>taste </i><i>is</i>¡­ <i>unique</i>.


    I held my tongue, managed a pause, and finally epted the bouquet with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you, Eren.¡±


    Beside me, Kirby¡¯s face darkened, his lips twitching, a storm flickering in his eyes. His voice dropped, cold. ¡°Whose child is that?¡±


    I answered casually, ¡°Met him at the amusement park yesterday. His name¡¯s Eren.¡±


    Eren nced up at him and waved cheerfully. ¡°Hi, bro!¡±


    Kirby¡¯s brows shot up, his expression sinking darker still. Clearly, he didn¡¯t care for the title ¡°bro.¡±


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 227

    Chapter 227 The Invitation


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Asphodel sneered in my mind. <i>Not </i><i>many </i><i>dare </i><i>call </i><i>the </i><i>Alpha </i><i>of </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>Pack </i><i>¡°</i><i>bro</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    Eren clung to my hand, whining sweetly. ¡°Muse, I want to stay with you!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    I couldn¡¯t help a helpless smile, about to refuse when Kirby nced at his watch and let out a low snort. ¡°The meeting¡¯s over. Let¡¯s get tea. I have Adler¡¯s schedule.¡±


    My heart skipped. Adler¡¯s movements could decide the alliance. I nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Eren beamed, tugging my hand. ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡±


    Kirby¡¯s face darkened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°No.¡±


    Eren pouted, then leaned against me, coaxing. ¡°Muse, I want tea too!¡±


    My heart softened. I gave in with augh. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eren lit up, skipping along with exaggerated kicks, blue eyes glinting mischievously as he stuck out his tongue at Kirby.


    Kirby muttered, voice colder. ¡°This brat isn¡¯t cute at all.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Talking bad about a child¨Cdo you even hear yourself?¡±


    The Alpha <i>of </i><i>Crimson Moon </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>hide </i><i>his </i><i>jealousy</i><i>, </i>Asphodel mocked.


    Eren lifted his chin proudly, clutching my hand, his young wolf aura faint but eager.


    The tearoom was serene, filled with curling fragrance.


    Eren pressed close beside me, ring at Kirby as if to guard his territory.


    Kirby slid a blue velvet box across the table, his tone gentle. ¡°From Farocia. It suits you.¡±


    I frowned, refusing even to nce. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    He arched a brow<i>. </i>¡°At least open it.¡±


    With a sigh, I did. Inside was a limited¨Cedition bracelet, elegant and rare¨Cthe very brand I liked. Too bad it came from him.


    I shoved it back. ¡°Keep it.¡±


    Chapter 227 The Invitation


    <i>The </i><i>pup </i><i>has </i><i>something </i><i>too</i><i>, </i>Asphodel whispered slyly.


    Sure enough, Eren red at the bracelet, muttering, ¡°Not as thick as mine¡­¡±


    +8 Pearls


    Then he whipped out a red velvet box and flipped it open. Inside gleamed a thumb¨Cthick golden bangle. ¡°Muse, this is for you! Girls love gold. The heavier the better. That guard was too stingy!¡±


    The air froze.


    Kirby¡¯s jaw tightened, his gaze chilling.


    I blinked, startled, before taking the weighty bracelet. ¡°You bought this?¡±


    Eren grinned proudly. ¡°Daddy said I could! Whatever Muse likes, I can buy. I have lots of money!¡±


    My brows pinched. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be handing out gold like this.¡±


    He turned his face away, sulking, voice small. ¡°Daddy said I could¡­¡±


    I sighed, ruffling his curls. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    His eyes sparkled as he whispered eagerly. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    I paused, then nodded. ¡°Yes. I like it.¡®


    He jabbed a finger toward Kirby¡¯s box. ¡°Do you like his?¡±


    I answered without hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    Erenughed, triumphant, and tilted his cheek toward me. ¡°Then kiss me!¡±


    Helpless, I pressed a light kiss to his forehead, pinching his round cheeks. ¡°There. Now sit quietly while I talk business.¡±


    Flushed, he ducked his head, fiddling with his shirt in shy delight,


    <i>The </i>cub knows how to <i>win </i><i>affection</i><i>, </i>Asphodel murmured. <i>And </i><i>look</i>¨Cthe Crimson Moon Alpha¡¯s <i>face </i>is turning green.


    I met Kirby¡¯s gaze coolly. He lowered his voice, ¡°Adler is hosting a private banquet in a few days. Lucian was invited.¡±


    My brow arched, suspicion stirring. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°Because the invitation is with me.¡±


    9:14 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 227 The Invitation


    +8 Pearls


    My chest tightened. Adler had no reason to invite only Crimson Moon Pack if both our sides were equal in this alliance.


    I let out a coldugh. ¡°So, the Alpha of Crimson Moon came just to brag?¡±


    He tested me carefully. ¡°I need a partner. You could-¡±


    I set down my teacup. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    Eren tugged my sleeve at once. ¡°If you want to go, I can invite you!¡±


    I humored him with a pat on the head. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Beaming, he clung tighter. ¡°Then I want to visit your house!¡±


    I chuckled despite myself. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Kirby rose as Eren skipped out pulling me along. I nced back once.


    <i>Leslie</i>, Asphodel murmured darkly, <i>he </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>give </i><i>up </i><i>so </i><i>easily</i>.


    Send Gifts


    158


    H

 Reaper 228

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 228 The Little Boyfriend


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    The moment we stepped out of the tearoom, Eren¡¯s tiny earpiece crackled with a guard¡¯s voice: ¡°Eren, it¡¯s time to invite her to dinner. Don¡¯t let a girl go hungry.¡±


    The sound was faint, but he clearly underestimated an Alpha wolf¡¯s hearing.


    This little <i>pup </i>is amusing, Asphodel chuckled in my mind.


    Eren grinned up at me, tugging my hand. ¡°Muse, before we <i>go </i>home, let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have the servants make something when we¡¯re back.¡±


    His eyes darted slyly. ¡°No, I want¡­ ice cream.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. A child was still a child.


    I led him into a nearby fast food ce. The cashier stole a nce at Eren and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, is this your little brother? He¡¯s adorable.¡±


    Eren¡¯s face darkened, and he puffed himself up, correcting her in a serious, childish tone. ¡°I¡¯m her friend. Her boyfriend.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡ªLeslie¡¯s <i>boyfriend</i><i>, </i>Asphodel drawled with wicked humor. <i>Shame </i><i>he </i><i>hasn¡¯t </i>grown all his teeth yet.


    Iughed. ¡°Bring him a kids¡® meal and two ice creams.¡±


    Eren pouted, his blue eyes glimmering with wounded pride. ¡°I don¡¯t want a kids¡® meal! I¡¯m not a child!¡±


    I teased, ¡°Then what do you want, boyfriend?¡±


    His cheeks med, and he fidgeted with his shirt, his voice trembling with joy. ¡°Does that mean¡­ Muse agrees-¡±


    He broke off, ducking his head in shy delight, face red as a strawberry.


    1 winked at the server. ¡°Just the kids¡® meal¡±


    I ate only ice cream. Eren devoured the rest with the appetite of a growing wolf.


    When I went to pay, he blocked me with surprising authority. ¡°When a girl goes out with her boyfriend, she doesn¡¯t pay!¡±


    1/73


    9:14 Thu, Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    :


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 228 The Little Boyfriend


    I blinked. Then he fished from his pocket a gleaming gold credit card.


    +8 Pearts


    My heart skipped. A universal wolf¨Cbank gold card¨Crare and nearly as valuable as my own ck crystal card.


    He swiped it on the reader with practiced case, then tucked it back as if it were nothing.


    His father must hold <i>terrifying </i><i>power</i>, Asphodel whispered darkly.


    I asked lightly, ¡°And who is your father?¡±


    He opened his mouth, but his earpiece crackled again with a maid¡¯s urgent whisper: ¡°Don¡¯t say! If you tell her, she¡¯ll like your daddy instead!¡±


    Eren snapped his jaw shut, his eyes dancing with mischief. ¡°My daddy¡¯s an Alpha. His territory is huge. But it¡¯ll be mine one day. So all that matters is you like me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, warmth softening in my chest. Likely his father was one of those rich, domineering Alphas from another Pack.


    Adler¡¯s POV


    Back at the Sunvale Hotel¡¯s presidential suite, the air reeked of Gold Pack¡¯s sandalwood. I searched the rooms¨Cno sign of Eren or the Omega and gamma meant to guard him.


    I dialed his wristwatch. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    His little voice came back, full of sulk. ¡°I¡¯m at Muse¡¯s house, and you can¡¯te, Daddy!¡±


    Augh slipped from me. ¡°If you¡¯re not back in thirty minutes, I¡¯ll fetch you myself.¡±


    He nearly stamped his foot. ¡°No! I¡¯m sleeping with Muse!¡±


    ¡°I want to speak with her.¡±


    He groaned but lifted his wrist, and Leslie¡¯s cool voice flowed through. ¡°Your father?¡±


    I answered steadily, ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Calm, detached.


    ¡°I apologize for the intrusion. Someone wille to collect him soon. If he refuses to leave, just put him outside. Don¡¯t soften.¡±


    She gave a lightugh. ¡°That sounds cruel.¡±


    ¡°For a boy whose only thought is climbing into a girl¡¯s bed?¡± My tone held dry amusement.


    9:14 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 228 The Little Boyfriend


    ¡°He¡¯s a scoundrel.¡±


    Before the line cut, I heard Eren shriek, furious: ¡°Stupid Daddy!¡±


    I smiled faintly, already instructing the maid to bring him back.


    Send Gifts


    158


    1

 Reaper 229

    Chapter 229 The Invitation Box


    Eren¡¯s POV


    In the car, I lifted my chin proudly. ¡°Muse is beautiful, right?¡±


    82


    +8 Pearls


    The maid nodded firmly. ¡°Prettier than all those women trying to get close to your daddy. That means you need to feel threatened.¡±


    I blinked my blue eyes and nodded with gravity. ¡°Of course I need to feel threatened!¡±


    The bearded gamma sulked in the front seat. ¡°We agreed I¡¯d go this time, and I didn¡¯t even get to see her¡­¡±


    The maid shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯d scare Muse half to death.¡±


    I agreed immediately. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    The guard slumped lower in his seat, defeated.


    I scrunched my face in thought, my little features puzzled. ¡°We can¡¯t give her the same gift again. We need to figure out something new for next time.¡±


    Adler¡¯s POV


    Back in the Hilton presidential suite, I was ready to rest when my son clung to my leg like a stubborn cub.


    My voice was cool. ¡°Did you finish today¡¯s work?¡±


    He whined, rubbing his head against my thigh. ¡°Daddy, I need to chase Muse!¡±


    Proudly, he rattled off the details of the chrysanthemums and the heavy gold bangle he¡¯d given Leslie.


    My expression twisted¨Chalf augh, half disbelief¨Canger dissolving as I ruffled his golden curls, ¡°Good. Keep at it.¡±


    His eyes


    shone as he blurted, ¡°Can I invite Muse to your dinner?¡±


    I frowned, then answered offhandedly, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He nearly bounced with joy. ¡°Muse wille!¡±


    The alliance loomed before us, a venture demanding every ounce of manpower, wealth, and influence. My movements were carefully hidden, my guest list never exceeding five. Such was


    9:14 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>G </b>


    ¡­


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 229 The Invitation Box


    the weight of the decision.


    +8 Pearls


    <i>If </i><i>not </i><i>for </i><i>her </i><i>saving </i><i>Eren </i><i>three </i><i>years </i><i>ago</i>, <i>there </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>no </i><i>exception</i><i>, </i>me rumbled inside me.


    If it were anyone else, I would forbid it. But Leslie was different.


    Yet my steward had been pressing often, too often, about Rogue Pack¨Can intrusion that grated. I despised subordinates who mistook their ce for influence.


    If he <i>pushes </i>again, <i>Adler</i><i>, </i>me hissed, <i>rece </i><i>him</i>.


    Even after a decade in my service, if he crossed the line, I would not hesitate.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Days passed with Adler ignoring every overture from Rogue Pack. The alliance¡¯s silence weighed on me, fraying my patience.


    I had no intention of being Kirby¡¯s guest at his banquet. But if I couldn¡¯t even secure an invitation, whatpetition was there to speak of?


    Leaving headquarters one afternoon, I spotted Eren leaning against a nanny car, striking poses that drew lingering stares. His little face was luminous, blue eyes bright as spring water¨Cone day, women would drown in them.


    The moment he saw me, he sprinted over, clinging to my leg, his voice sweet as honey. ¡°Muse, I missed you so much¡­¡±


    My lips softened into a smile. Against my will, warmth filled my chest. This pup made me feel¡­.. strangely at ease. I crouched, ruffling his fluffy curls. ¡°I missed


    you too.¡±


    Eren thrust a heavy box into my arms. ¡°Muse,e with me to a party tonight!¡±


    Suspicion prickled. ¡°What party?¡±


    He grinned wide. ¡°Just a little dinner. Daddy said I can invite you!¡±


    My brow rose. ¡°Your daddy will be there too?¡±


    The memory of that man¨Chis presence like stone and fire¨Creminded me he was not to be taken lightly,


    Eren¡¯s eyes went round, gleaming innocence. ¡°There¡¯ll be lots of kids! I want all my friends to meet Muse!¡±


    I hesitated. I had no pressing ns tonight. And if it truly was a children¡¯s gathering, there was little risk. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll change into something first.¡±


    <b>9:14 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 G


    Chapter 229 The Invitation Box


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    His grin turned triumphant as he jabbed a finger at the box. ¡°I picked it out for you! Muse will look prettier than a fairy¨Cthough you¡¯re already a fairy.¡±


    I lifted the lid. Insidey a pale silk dress, the stitching delicate as spider thread, shimmering under the light with shifting colors. Clearly the work of a master hand.


    The sight drew a gasp from me. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡±


    Eren tilted his chin proudly, smug and adorable. ¡°Of course. I knew Muse would love it!¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    (

 Reaper 230

    Chapter 230 The Golden Heir


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I stepped into the nanny car, its interior fitted with luxuries, shelves stacked with limited- edition toys¨Cclearly Eren¡¯s domain.


    The ridested twenty minutes before halting at the Hilton Hotel. Security was tight, the surrounding streets nearly empty.


    Guards approached the car, but upon spotting Eren, their posture stiffened with deference.


    All <i>this </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>children¡¯s </i><i>party</i><i>? </i>I thought, suspicion rising.


    Eren, delighted, pulled me inside. After changing into the dress he had gifted me, my figure softened into graceful curves, every line precise yetmanding.


    Eren¡¯s eyes


    turned to stars. ¡°Muse, I really, really like you!¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°And I think you¡¯re really¡­ adorable.¡±


    His cheeks med, and he ducked his head.


    We entered the banquet hall, its atmosphere quiet and refined¨Cfar from an ordinary gathering.


    Then I spotted Kirby in the distance. My step faltered, a flicker of unease crossing my face.


    I tightened my grip on Eren¡¯s hand, whispering with a guarded edge. ¡°Eren¡­ what¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡±


    He parted his lips to answer, but before he could, a middle¨Caged man strode over with Lucian and Damian in tow. His voice thundered, full of authority. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His eyes swept over my dress, and his expression twisted with anger. ¡°How dare you steal ourdy¡¯s clothes? Another nobody trying to cling to power? Get out at once!¡±


    My blood ran hot.


    <i>He¡¯s </i>pretending, Asphodel hissed. <i>No </i><i>way </i>a <i>beta </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>scent </i><i>your </i>Alpha <i>pheromones</i>. This <i>is </i>deliberate provocation.


    I let out a coldugh. ¡°And who exactly are you using?¡±


    Damian rushed to intercede, tugging at him. ¡°This <i>is </i>Leslie, Princess of Rogue Pack.¡±


    9:14 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 <b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 230 The Golden Heir


    The man froze, eyes shing with surprise as they darted back to me.


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I leveled him with a calm stare, letting my Alpha aura surge unrestrained. ¡°Looks to me you¡¯re no master of this house. Since when do servants get so bold?¡±


    His face twisted under the pressure, fury barely checked. He turned stiffly to Eren. ¡°No one without an invitation may enter. Eren, take your guest away.¡±


    But Eren stepped in front of me, his small frame radiating a budding dominance. His voice was sharp,ced with Alpha steel. ¡°You will not be rude to my guest.¡±


    The words jolted me. Even Asphodel gave a dark chuckle. <i>This </i><i>pup¡¯s </i><i>bloodline </i><i>is </i><i>no </i><i>ordinary </i><i>one</i>.


    The steward faltered, uneasy. ¡°No invitation, no entry. Eren, take her away.¡±


    Eren crossed his arms, his blue eyes hard as ice. ¡°Beta steward, who gave you the right to dismiss my guest?¡±


    The man stammered, finally grasping at authority. ¡°Sir¡­ it was Alpha Adler¡¯s order¡ª¡±


    The name hit me like a lightning strike. My body went rigid.


    Alpha Adler. There was no other in the world.


    Eren¡¯s father¡­ was Adler?


    The same man who¡¯d briefly appeared in Rogue Pack territory, whom I had sought yet never managed to meet?


    Eren¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson with anger. ¡°Muse was invited by my daddy himself! Who are


    to speak this way to her?¡±


    you,


    I stared at him, his small figure trembling with indignation, arrogance blooming where his gentleness had been. Irritating, yet oddly endearing.


    So, he carries the blood of <i>the </i><i>Gold </i><i>Empire</i><i>, </i>Asphodel murmured. <i>No </i>wonder.


    Warmth pricked my chest even as worry did. I reached out, patting his curls lightly.


    The steward stood stiff, shamed by the boy¡¯s rebuke, color blotching his cheeks.


    At that moment, a waiter emerged from the hall, bowing low. ¡°Sir, Princess Leslie. Alpha Adler requests your presence inside.¡±


    Eren shot the steward a disdainful huff, then clutched my hand, tugging me along. ¡°Muse, don¡¯t bother with that bad beta. I¡¯ll tell Daddy to get rid of him!¡±


    ¡­


    9:15 Thu, Sep 18 ..


    Chapter 230 The Golden Heir


    <b>82 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I couldn¡¯t help it¨CIughed. The way he bristled in my defense was far too entertaining.


    §à


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 231

    Chapter 231 The Gathering


    Steward¡¯s POV


    ¡°Muse, don¡¯t bother with that bad beta. I¡¯ll tell Daddy to rece him!¡±


    Eren¡¯s words struck me like thunder, freezing my spine.


    Damn it! I¡¯d nearly forgotten¨Cthis Gold Pack pup wasn¡¯t one to trifle with.


    Since when had Leslie grown this close to him? What a problem.


    +8 Pearls


    Damian leaned in, voice low and impatient. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside. Don¡¯t let Leslie get ahead of us. How the hell did she even show up here? It makes no sense.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, cursing the turn of events. Leslie¡¯s presence upset my ns, and Alpha Adler¡¯s personal summons for her unsettled me even more.


    Still, I had no choice but to press forward, dragging Damian and Lucian with me.


    The Gold Pack knew me; with two guests at my side, no one asked for invitations.


    But a server halted mid¨Cstep, his tone respectful yet edged with defiance. ¡°Beta, Alpha Adler instructed only Sir and the Princess of Rogue Pack to enter. He did not mention¡­ others.¡±


    My face stiffened, anger ring.


    An underling dared to challenge me?


    Even Omegas now <i>question </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>my wolf growled darkly. <i>Your </i><i>standing </i><i>is </i><i>crumbling</i>.


    I swallowed the fury, answering with icy scorn. ¡°Insolence. I am Adler¡¯s steward. He will not me me. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll bear it.¡±


    Head held high, I strode in with Lucian and Damian, though unease gnawed at me.


    Rogue Pack and Crimson Moon Pack still bnced evenly; the alliance¡¯s fate was undecided. Yet the boy¡¯s fierce defense of Leslie left me troubled.


    Inside, Adler¡¯s aura weighed heavy, saturating the hall. I would have to tread carefully¨Cor risk losing everything in this game.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The banquet hall glittered with excess, Hilton¡¯s fixtures reced by the highest luxury, every detail sharpened for Adler¡¯s private feast.


    9:15 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    <b>82 </b>


    Chapter 231 The Gathering


    +8 Pearls


    I stood to one side, eyes scanning the gathered elite Alphas, calcting Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s position.


    Then Leslie entered, the pup tugging her hand.


    I faltered. A flicker of surprise¨Cand, unbidden, relief¨Crose in my chest.


    So my car never reached her. Yet here she was, walking in openly.


    <i>She </i>never surrenders<i>, </i>I thought, a warmth stirring where bitterness usually sat.


    Lance chuckled low inside me. <i>She </i><i>always </i><i>finds </i><i>her </i><i>way </i><i>to </i><i>stand </i><i>before </i><i>you, </i><i>rightful </i><i>and </i><i>untouchable</i>.


    She saw me, hesitated a heartbeat, then turned her face away as though I were invisible.


    The pup, however, bounded forward, tugging her straight toward Adler. ¡°Daddy! I brought Muse!¡±


    My heart clenched. Adler¡¯s son?


    The boy was Adler¡¯s heir¨Cthen Leslie had discovered a different path forward entirely.


    Around us, four of the wolf world¡¯s most powerful Alphas shifted, their eyes catching on Leslie, each momentarily struck.


    And so was I.


    She usually appeared in dazzling couture, radiant, wless,manding attention as if born to the spotlight.


    But tonight she wore a pale dress, subtle and refined, the silk clinging at her waist with elegant restraint. Beauty softened into grace¨Clike a fairy stepped out of a painting.


    Lance snarled inside me. <i>Kirby</i>, <i>she¡¯s </i>too <i>radiant</i>. <i>Hide </i><i>her</i>. <i>Keep </i><i>her</i><i>. </i>


    My chest burned. I tightened my fists, my gaze fixed on her, a dangerous want seeding in my veins.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 232

    Chapter 232 The Second Meeting


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    81


    +8 Pearls


    Adler was as cold as ever, but when his eyes fell on Leslie in that pale dress, his expression faltered for the briefest instant before he smoothed it away. He rose, extending his hand with impable courtesy. ¡°Wee. The Princess of Rogue Pack is my honored guest.¡±


    His Alpha presence radiated calm authority, and at once the other Alphas followed suit, standing to greet her, each sping her hand in turn.


    My fists clenched tight. I¡¯d believed the Moon Scepter project had already excluded Rogue Pack, but clearly Leslie still had cards to y.


    She smiled faintly, her voice steady andposed. ¡°Alpha Adler, this is our second meeting.¡±


    Adler gave a lowugh, ncing down at the little wolf cub beaming by her side. ¡°This rascal hasn¡¯t been pestering you thesest few days, has he?¡±


    Leslie¡¯s hand swept gently through Eren¡¯s curls. ¡°Of course not. Eren¡¯s adorable. My whole family likes him.¡±


    The boy tipped his chin up with pride, clinging to her leg and squinting happily. ¡°I like Muse too¡­¡±


    That brat! Infuriating little thing.


    From my corner, I watched the tableau, Adler¡¯s cold reserve and the boy¡¯s exuberance softened in Leslie¡¯s presence. The harmony of it wed at me.


    Heat surged in my chest, the wild urge to drag her from this hall, away from those two Gold Pack wolves.


    The light mood cracked when the steward approached, bowing low. His eyes flicked over Leslie, darting away as if guilty. His voice dropped. ¡°Alpha Adler, there is a matter¡­¡± He trailed off, hesitant:


    Adler¡¯s gaze lowered, unreadable. Then he turned to the gathering. ¡°Excuse me a moment. I¡¯ll return shortly.¡±


    I gave a curt, icy nod. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    <i>That </i>steward¡¯s <i>odd </i>behavior <i>ties </i>to Rogue <i>Pack</i><i>, </i>Lance murmured darkly within.


    My eyes narrowed. Yes¡­ things were getting interesting.


    <b>9:15 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>18 </b>B


    Chapter 232 The Second Meeting


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    81


    +8 Pearls


    Standing in the banquet hall, a quiet thrill ran through me. Who would have thought? By pure ident, bringing Eren here had revealed him to be Adler¡¯s son.


    <i>The </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess </i><i>favors </i><b><i>us </i></b><i>still</i><i>, </i>Asphodel chuckled.


    I agreed silently. Without this twist, I¡¯d never have stepped into Adler¡¯s heavily guarded circle.


    Then Kirby¡¯s voice slid from behind me, edged with suspicion. ¡°Second meeting, huh? When was the first<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I nced back at him, rolling my eyes coldly. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    <i>I </i><i>smell </i><i>jealousy</i><i>, </i>Asphodel purred.


    Kirby¡¯s breath caught. After a beat, he tried again, softer, almost wounded. ¡°Just asking. Don¡¯t want to say, then fine.¡±


    The faint note of grievance tugged at me, a tremor I quickly crushed. <i>Damn </i><i>you</i><i>, Kirby</i>¨Cwhy <i>can¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>ever </i><i>just </i><i>speak </i><i>inly</i><i>? </i>


    My lips pressed tight as I forced my face smooth.


    The three Alphas nearby nearly dropped their sses, eyes flicking between us in disbelief at the tension.


    I steadied myself. I wouldn¡¯t let Kirby unsettle me here.


    Eren stepped forward, nting himself between us, his blue eyes wide with earnestness. ¡°Do you like Muse too?¡±


    I almostughed. The little wolf was trying so hard to y the adult.


    Kirby arched a brow, lowering his gaze to the child but keeping his eyes locked on me. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I rolled my eyes so hard they nearly stuck in the back of my head. His look carried nothing but trouble.


    He only smiled faintly, which made it worse.


    Eren crossed his arms, his little face wrinkling into a fierce scowl. ¡°You¡¯re too old. You don¡¯t deserve Muse. Give up!¡±


    I nearly burst outughing. Kirby froze, his expression twisting with somethingplicated.


    The Alpha of the Crimson Moon¨Cpraised as the strongest of our generation¨Cdismissed as <i>old </i>


    9:15 <b>Thu</b>, Sep <b>18 </b>B¡­


    Chapter 232 The Second Meeting


    by <b>a </b>child.


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I peeked at him sideways, catching the cold re he leveled at Eren just before the boy pulled


    on my arm.


    ¡°Leslie, Daddy¡¯s calling us. Let¡¯s go to him!¡± Eren chirped.


    I followed his gaze. Adler stood across the hall, nodding slightly to summon us.


    And waiting with him¨CDamian, Lucian, and the very steward who had barred my way before.


    <b>Send </b>Gifts

 Reaper 233

    Chapter 233 The Banished


    Adler¡¯s POV


    :


    81


    +8 Pearls


    I stood at the center of the hall, Gold Pack¡¯s incense thick in the air. Leslie approached, her pale dress flowing like water, the steward¡¯s face drawn and uneasy, while Damian and Lucian struggled to mask their excitement. Their eyes gleamed with smug triumph.


    My gaze narrowed as I pointed at the pair. ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack, do you know these two?¡±


    Leslie¡¯s smile was poised, her ss raised. ¡°Of course. Elder Lucian of Rogue Pack, and this is his only son, Damian.¡±


    The steward stepped forward quickly, his voice low, pressing too hard. ¡°Their identities are genuine. The Princess herself confirms it. Alpha Adler, Rogue Pack meets all the conditions. This alliance is worth your consideration.¡±


    Expressionless, I drew my pheromones inward, coiling like steel wire. He had crossed a line. Nothing disgusted me more than a servant presuming to dictate my choices.


    Leslie only arched a brow, silent, watchful.


    Damian hurried to speak, desperation peeking through his confidence. ¡°Alpha Adler, we are very sincere. If you ally with us, every condition is open for negotiation.¡±


    Frost crept into the air, my Alpha pressure settling over the room like stone. ¡°Steward. What is your connection with them?¡±


    He froze. Damian leapt in, blurting, ¡°We aren¡¯t bound by blood, but he is our brother in all but name. Without his introduction, we¡¯d never have this chance to meet you.¡±


    I paused, then swept my eyes coldly over the steward. <i>¡°</i>You know my rules. Take them out.¡±


    He faltered, his face twitching. ¡°Alpha Adler, you <i>should </i>consider Rogue Pack¡­¡±


    ¡°I will consider,¡± I cut him off, my voice a de. ¡°But not through two betas. And I don¡¯t need a beta to tell me how to do my work.¡±


    me sneered in the back of my mind. <i>Your </i><i>trusted </i><i>servant </i><i>has </i><i>finally </i><i>overstepped</i>.


    The air went brittle, every murmur in the hall smothered.


    Ten years he had followed me. Ten years of service¨Cand yet a broken rule still demanded a price.


    Damian paled, ncing at the steward in panic. ¡°Hey-¡±


    <b>9:15 </b>Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 233 The Banished


    The steward¡¯s brows knotted, his voice straining. ¡°Alpha Adler, please¨Cthink again.¡±


    81


    +B Pearls


    Eren¡¯s frown deepened, his small face scrunching in indignation. ¡°Beta steward, Daddy already said it. Are you deaf? Daddy doesn¡¯t make friends with rude people. Daddy likes <i>my </i><i>Muse</i><i>!</i>¡±


    me chuckled wickedly. <i>And </i><i>whose </i><i>match </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>cub </i><i>really </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>arrange</i><i>? </i>


    Eren yanked on my sleeve, his little voice sharp with anger. ¡°Beta was awful, Daddy. At the door he bullied Muse¨Csaid she was trash, not worthy toe in. He was <i>so </i>rude!¡±


    My eyes sharpened into knives. Manners were the bedrock of my house. To insult my guest? Unforgivable.


    The steward trembled. ¡°N¨Cno¡­ I didn¡¯t¨CEren, you mustn¡¯t lie!¡±


    Eren puffed his cheeks like an angry fish. ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    The cold in me thickened. My gaze pinned him like prey, and hisposure shattered.


    ¡°Alpha Adler, I swear¨CI panicked! The dress¨Cshe wore Luna¡¯s dress¨CI thought-¡±


    The word ¡°Luna¡± cracked across my ears like ss.


    My gaze turned lethal. Air itself froze, silence dropping heavy. Even Eren went quiet, wide eyes fixed on me.


    I lifted a hand. From the shadows, my gamma guards stepped forward.


    ¡°Remove them,¡± Imanded.


    They rushed in, one on each side, mping mouths and dragging the steward away. Lucian and Damian were caught in the sweep, shoved bodily from the hall.


    I gave no mercy, my voice t as stone. ¡°From this moment, you have no connection to my house. Break my rules, and you¡¯d best crawl far, far away.¡±


    The guards vanished with their quarry. The silence left behind was sharp and absolute.


    After a breath, I let my features ease, turning back to Leslie. A faint smile touched my lips. ¡°Forgive the spectacle, Princess of Rogue Pack. You should not have had to hear such things.¡±


    She smiled gracefully, as if brushing away the weight. ¡°No matter. But¡­ this dress. Is it¡­¡±


    Her eyes shifted toward Eren. He blurted quickly, ¡°No!¡±


    My gaze flickered. Slowly, I answered, voice gentler. ¡°It is not. Merely the work of the same maker. The colors, the design¨Cthey only appear simr. Please,e.¡±


    9:15 Thu, Sep 18 ¡­


    Chapter 233 The Banished


    Leslie said no more, simply nodded and followed me back to the banquet.


    Eren was led off toward the tablesden with food, distracted for now.


    me murmured, amused. <i>That </i><i>dress </i><i>suits </i><i>her </i><i>well</i><i>¡­ </i>too <i>well</i>.


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearis


    Send Gifts


    158


    ?


    B

 Reaper 234

    Chapter 234 The First Choice


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Kirby¡¯s gaze burned against my skin like an iron brand, shadowing every move I made. Anyone who tried to strike up conversation with him earned nothing but a curt dismissal¨Chis attention never wavered from me.


    Adler reimed the main seat, his aura calm but imprable. The cold steel of his presence was not unlike Kirby¡¯s sharp dominance. Gold Pack¡¯s ancient weight pressed against Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s raw force, and the air itself seemed to thicken between them.


    The other three Alphas shifted uneasily, then moved to sit as well.


    Thoughbeled a private banquet, this was no feast¨Cit was a summit of the North Continent¡¯s wolf leaders, every conversation wound tight around the looming alliance. Each Pack here coveted Adler¡¯s cooperation, but none could match Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s reach.


    My arrival had made their chances even slimmer.


    I seated myself at Kirby¡¯s left. The silence was heavy, tense.


    Adler¡¯s tone broke it, smooth and expansive, as though the earlier scene of disgrace had never happened. ¡°This evening has two purposes. First, to pay respect to those of you who carry weight in our world. Second, to announce a project for the Pack Alliance. I will need partners.¡±


    The wordsnded like thunder. Every ear sharpened.


    Adler¡¯s eyes swept the room, lingering on each Alpha, until they finally rested on me. ¡°But I do not yet know whether the Princess of Rogue Pack is willing to stand among them.¡±


    My heart jolted, but my smile held steady. ¡°Rogue Pack has made every preparation for this alliance.¡±


    Adler inclined his head, his manner deceptively mild. ¡°I had not known. Now that I do, I will not let the Princess¡¯s preparation go to waste.¡±


    A ripple of shock swept the hall.


    Even Asphodel stirred within me, amused. <i>It </i><i>seems </i>he has <i>chosen </i><i>you</i>.


    The meaning was clear. Adler had given Rogue Pack the first im.


    Kirby¡¯s aura surged beside me, his lips pressed into a hard line, the temperature around him plummeting.


    9:15 Thu<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 B.


    ¡­


    Chapter 234 The First Choice


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    An older Alpha broke the silence, voice rough with disbelief. ¡°Alpha Adler, though Rogue Pack shares royal blood with Gold Pack, their foothold in the Western North is thin. Some of usmand more here than they ever have. Even Crimson Moon Pack¨Cwhy set Rogue Pack above all?¡±


    His gaze on me was sharp, measuring.


    He was not wrong. The West was Rogue Pack¡¯s weakest ground. Crimson Moon Pack had more authority here by far. For Adler¡¯s main project, choosing Rogue Pack seemed unthinkable.


    Adler only smiled faintly, his words edged with steel. ¡°In my house, if the Princess of Rogue Pack desires, she is always first. She will forever have the right of choice.¡±


    The statement crashed like a bomb. Silence roared.


    All eyes cut toward Kirby. His chill was a storm, the pressure of Crimson Moon Pack swelling until the hall seemed on the verge of rupture.


    My pulse raced. With that single promise, Rogue Pack had seized the advantage in this struggle. But Kirby¡¯s stare, so cold and fierce, prickled unease deep in my bones.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Adler¡¯s decree sliced through the hall, shattering its calm.


    My fury pressed hard against its leash, my Alpha aura thickening the air until even breath felt strained.


    Dark thoughts churned where myposure used to be. I could not tear my eyes from Adler, my re like a frozen de.


    Lance roared inside me. <i>Kirby</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>does </i><i>he </i><i>favor </i><i>Leslie </i><i>so</i><i>? </i><i>What </i><i>has </i><i>passed </i>between them?


    A tremor gripped me. They had barely known each other before. How could Adler single her


    out now?


    The Pack Alliance project¨Cthe weight of an entire continent¨CAdler handed to her as though it cost him nothing.


    I curled my fists, fire scorching my chest.


    I could live with Crimson Moon losing the contract. My Pack¡¯s dominance in the West was unshaken. That loss alone did not matter.


    What mattered¨Cwhat pierced me like ss¨Cwas Adler¡¯s indulgence toward Leslie,


    Was there something more in his eyes?


    9:15 Thu, Sep 18 G..


    81


    Chapter 234 The First Choice


    I stared at her, poised and elegant, as if untouched by the storm raging beside her.


    §à


    And for the first time in years, I felt the taste of fear.


    +8 Pearls


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 235

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 235 The Photograph


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    It felt like I was walking through a dream.


    Adler¡¯s eyes


    <i>Why</i>?


    :


    81


    +8 Pearls


    held no trace of jest. They were calm, steady, filled with a sincerity that shook me.


    A thousand questions erupted inside me, yet long training kept my faceposed, betraying nothing.


    Could it be¡­ because of Eren?


    The banquet dissolved with startling simplicity. Adler spoke a few closing words, and one by one the Alphas excused themselves. The grand event ended in quiet shock.


    When thest of them had left, only three of us remained: Adler, Kirby, and me.


    I stayed, determined to pull answers from this. Kirby too lingered, unwilling to leave me alone in Adler¡¯s presence.


    Adler¡¯s smile was warm, disarming. ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack, I know you must have questions. Rest assured, my words tonight were no casual promise. My people will reach out to your Pack for formal negotiations.¡±


    I met his gaze directly. ¡°Why? Why did you choose Rogue Pack?¡±


    Every envoy I had sent before had been turned away without hesitation. Why ept now?


    Adler hesitated, then spoke softly. ¡°I did not choose Rogue Pack.¡± His eyes lingered on me, rich with unguarded admiration. ¡°I chose you.¡±


    That gentle rity, stripped of calction, jolted my chest.


    My lips parted. ¡°Because of¡­ Eren?¡±


    Hisugh was low<i>, </i>faint. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Before I could press him, Kirby¡¯s voice cut in, rough and low, trembling with the weight of contained fury, ¡°Then why, Alpha Adler? Why look at Leslie that way?¡±


    Adler turned his gaze to him, something unreadable flickering in the depths. ¡°I thought Alpha Kirby might have already understood.¡±


    9:15 Thu, Sep 18 B


    ¡­


    <b>81 </b>


    Chapter 235 The Photograph


    Kirby¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Understood what?¡±


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°I had intended this project for Crimson Moon Pack,¡± Adler said evenly. ¡°But once Princess Leslie appeared, it was clear¨Cshe is more suited than you.¡±


    With that, he rose. At a quiet word, a guard hurried from the room.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± Adler told us, his smile returning.


    Momentster, the guard returned with a heavy album, offering it up with both hands. Adler opened it with deliberate care, withdrawing two photographs¨Cone for me, one for Kirby.


    Our eyes met briefly in shared confusion before dropping to the images.


    The moment I saw whaty in my hands, ice spread through my fingertips. My body went rigid.


    The nightmare scene unfolded on paper:


    Three years ago. The European streets drenched in panic. The sudden bloodbath when a pack of feral, maddened blood¨Cwolves erupted without warning.


    Screams tangled with roars. Blood slicked the cobblestones. People shifted without reason, neighbors sprouting ws and fangs before tearing into one another.


    I had run with the crowd, lungs burning, heart pounding. The ws that raked the air behind me felt close enough to shear the breath from


    my throat.


    And then I saw him.


    A golden¨Chaired boy, no more than four or five, frozen in terror at the center of it all. The madness surged around him, and he could not move.


    Without thought, I had turned.


    I hurled myself toward him just as a massive blood¨Ccrazed wolf lunged. Its fetid breath sted my face; its killing intent promised certain death.


    I had thought that moment was the end.


    But then a chest like a wall of stone crashed over me, shielding me. The world split into a cyclone of ws and blood as he fought, cutting down beasts in a storm of violence.


    I was spared. He was drenched in gore.


    And then¨Che vanished into the chaos.


    9:15 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 235 The Photograph


    21


    +8 Pearls


    But I had seen his face. One nce burned into me, etched so deeply I had never dared recall it. To remember was to feel that wild heartbeat again, to risk softening, to lose myself.


    The photo captured it mercilessly: me reaching for the boy, the wolf descending, my face a mask of desperation.


    The coppery reek of blood seemed to rise again, curling in my nostrils, dragging the terror back from where I¡¯d buried it.


    And now Adler was watching, calm as ever.


    And I could not breathe.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 236

    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Adler¡¯s quietugh dragged me back from the storm of memories.


    My eyes burned faintly, and when I looked up, I fell straight into Kirby¡¯s.


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    His gaze was a whirlpool, dark and fathomless, emotionsyered <i>too </i>deep to untangle¨Cshock, disbelief, something that looked almost like longing. It pulled at me, threatened <i>to </i>draw me under.


    My heartbeat faltered.


    The blood¨Csoaked face in my memory ovepped with the man before me¨CKirby, proud and unyielding, carved in sharp lines as though by a god¡¯s hand.


    And in his grip, the photo that showed him shielding me.


    The blood mist blurred around us, the frozen light capturing that instant. Two figures, both unyielding.


    I had once sworn to bury this secret forever. But now the truth wasid bare.


    Anyone could see it¨Cthe child I had thrown myself toward was none other than Eren, his golden curls only tidied by three years of growth.


    And the man who had thrown himself over me, who had bled for me, was Kirby.


    Adler¡¯s cough broke the silence. ¡°Forgive me. I always knew Alpha Kirby was my best candidate. But until recently I couldn¡¯t confirm the identity of the woman who first reached for Eren. Your Highness of Rogue Pack, your face eluded me.¡±


    His tone softened, weight heavy with sincerity. ¡°You were the first who ran to save my son. Without you, he would not be here.¡±


    Adler¡¯s shoulders tensed, the mask slipping to show grief carved deep into the bone. ¡°My wife¡­ was not so lucky. She was still in the car. The blood¨Cwolves tore her apart before anyone could


    reach her.¡±


    The hall seemed to still, the weight of his words pressing against my chest. My breath caught¡ª pieces of every riddle I¡¯d carried slid into ce.


    Adler turned then to Kirby, offering a polite smile. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me, Alpha Kirby, In the end, I chose to side with Rogue Pack.¡±


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 G¡­


    Chapter 236 The Revtion


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I stood beneath the chandelier¡¯s dim glow, Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s aura cloaking me in cold severity, every inch the restrained Alpha.


    But when my eyes locked on Leslie, restraint frayed.


    The rush inside me was too much to bear¨Cshock and awe tangled with joy and a piercing regret.


    If I had known sooner. If I had recognized her then¡­


    We had crossed paths long before the ck¨Cfight arenas, long before she saved me. And still, I had been blind.


    She was always the clear one¨Cthe one who chose love without hesitation, and walked away just as firmly.


    And I, the fool, hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Lance thundered inside me, furious. <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>been </i>so <i>blind</i><i>? </i>


    Adler nced between us, catching the current that passed unspoken. His smile was measured. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯ve stirred old wounds, Princess of Rogue Pack.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s lips curved in a calm smile, her voice even. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s only the truth.¡±


    Herposure pierced me deeper than anger could.


    Lance whispered low. <i>She </i><i>never </i><i>hid from </i><i>the </i><i>past</i>. <i>She </i><i>looks </i><i>as </i><i>if </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>already </i>let it <i>go</i><i>. </i>


    And for the first time, I feared she truly had.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 237

    Chapter 237 Even


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ?


    +8 Pearls


    The banquet ended in an uneasy quiet, and Kirby and I were escorted out together.


    Before I could figure out how to shake off the storm cloud walking at my side, Eren bolted down from the stairs like a little wolf cub and wrapped himself around my leg.


    ¡°Muse, stay here and sleep! I want to fall asleep smelling you¡­¡±


    His lips jutted out in a pout, crystal¨Cblue eyes shimmering with hope, so sweet I felt almost melt.


    my


    heart


    ¡°Eren,¡± Adler¡¯s voice cut in coolly as he nced at the time, ¡°Muse has her own Pack to return to. You should finish your assignments.¡±


    Eren¡¯s glow dimmed instantly, and he red at his father with the pitiful look of an abandoned pup. Homework stalked him wherever he went¨Cwolf life was far too cruel.


    My mind flickered back to the photo, to that terrified little boy frozen in the blood¨Csoaked streets. Now here he was, grown just enough to cling stubbornly to my skirts.


    I smoothed a hand over his soft golden curls, my voice gentle. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll y again, all right?¡±


    He blinked up at me, disappointment clouding those clear eyes. For a moment, I thought he might relent.


    But then he mped his fists into my clothes, his gaze brightening with a sharp little glint.


    ¡°No! I want <i>to </i>sleep with Muse tonight! I won¡¯t do homework! I¡¯ll follow her back to hernd! Daddy, you can grow old alone!¡±


    The deration rang out¨Cinnocent yet fierce.


    Adler, clearly used to such dramatics, narrowed his eyes. A single gesture brought a broad- shouldered gamma guard forward. While Eren still wriggled and wailed, the man hooked a hand into his cor and hoisted him like a squirming kitten over his shoulder.


    Quick, Efficient. Brutal,


    ¡°Aaahhh, save me! I don¡¯t want to leave my Muse! I want to stay with her forever!¡±


    His cries echoed up the stairwell until they vanished entirely.


    173


    <b>9:16 </b>Thu, Sep 18 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 237 Even


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack. Alpha Kirby. Safe travels.¡± Adler¡¯s tone was as smooth as if nothing had happened.


    I drew my gaze back and finally exhaled. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Kirby and I stepped out into the night. A Crimson Moon Pack car waited at the drive.


    He moved ahead, opening the rear door, and his ck eyes caught mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    I turned away instinctively¡ªonly then realizing I¡¯d arrived with Eren and had no ride of my own. Summoning a Pack driver thiste would be a nuisance.


    I hesitated. Kirby¡¯s lips curved faintly, and even his formidable Alpha aura seemed tempered, softened.


    ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    His voice was unusually low, almost gentle.


    I froze. When I finally looked back, his gaze was steady, humor glinting beneath depths tooplicated to read. It seemed he wanted to speak volumes, yet couldn¡¯t find where to begin.


    In the end, I slid into the car.


    The engine hummed. His woodsy scent seeped into the enclosed space, pressing too close, making my skin itch. Somehow the short drive felt endless.


    Atst he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s because of back then¡­ that you remembered me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, weighing my words. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± His question came quick, heavy, echoing the same raw edge as that day in the Bloodfang arena.


    I forced a crooked smile. ¡°You saved me once. I saved you once. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°Even?¡± The word lingered in his mouth, heavy, low. A tide of tangled feelings surged behind it, all forced down into the silence pressing thick between us.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I shot back.


    After all, nearly drowning in that pool was thanks to him as well. If anything, he still owed me.


    And if I chose to call it even¨Cthat was me being more than generous.


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 G¡­

 Reaper 238

    Chapter 238 No Ifs


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Of course not.¡± His gaze carried regret so raw it burned, sorrow pressed deep into every line of his face. ¡°If I had known I¡¯d meet you there that day, I would never have left so quickly. I would have memorized you¨Cyour scent, your face¨Cburned you into the very core of my wolf.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s ck eyes pierced me, unflinching. ¡°Leslie, I swear I would have loved you first.¡±


    My breath caught, a shiver running through me. The hunger in his eyes was too sharp, too invasive.


    Asphodel¡¯s growl throbbed at the back of my mind, low and displeased.


    I forced the chill into my voice. ¡°Too bad life doesn¡¯t deal in ifs. If I had another chance, I would never have epted a marriage contract.¡±


    That so¨Ccalled bond had been carved in blood and pain. A lesson branded deep into my bones.


    When I returned to Rogue Pack¡¯s royal estate, exhaustion sank through me. Even with the weight of Adler¡¯s project in my hands¨Ca victory that could shake the continent¡ªI felt no triumph.


    Perhaps it was because the past had been dredged up too cruelly, too suddenly. I hadn¡¯t prepared my heart to face it.


    Alone in the quiet of night, Iy restless. Every time I closed my eyes, the photo shed back, dragging with it the stench of blood, the snarls of mad wolves tearing through flesh.


    The chime of mym broke the silence. I snatched it up irritably, only for my brow to furrow.


    Kirby.


    The message glowed beneath the ridiculousbel he¡¯d given himself¨CSavior


    Leslie, I¡¯m d the one I saved was you<i>. </i>


    Not someone else. You. I thank the Moon <i>you </i>survived.


    Asphodel¡¯s voice snapped sharp in my head. Hmph. The jealous fool suddenly learns sweet words?


    I stared out the dark window for a beat, then tossed the device aside. The past was buried.


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 B


    Chapter 238 No Ifs


    :


    Nothing could change that. Why reopen graves?


    Sleep finally imed me.


    D


    +8 Pearls


    Morning broke with chaos.


    News of Rogue Pack¡¯s alliance with Adler had already exploded across the Packwork. Every Pack, everypany flooded us with messages of goodwill, desperate to cling to the edges of such glory.


    My privatem nearly melted down with requests. Luckily, I had silenced it the night before.


    I sent Astrid a quick reply, washed, and went downstairs.


    ¡°Thorbane?¡± He stood in the living room, face carved in steel, ending a call as soon as he saw <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a careless heart,¡± he said sharply.


    I blinked <i>at </i>him in confusion. At the table, Father Lars folded his paper and smirked.


    ¡°What exactly did you say to Adler? His people are already meeting your brother for follow¨Cup. The shift in attitude is almost suspiciously quick.¡±


    I exhaled and ryed the essentials of the night before. Understanding dawned across their faces.


    Only Carl muttered, shaking his head with mock pity. ¡°So Adler¡¯s son¡¯s already that big. Guess you¡¯ve got no chance with him, sis.¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Father snapped.


    ¡°Seconded,¡± Thorbane added tly.


    Iughed, finishing breakfast before heading to headquarters with Thorbane.


    The morning council convened, the room full of voices until our arrival cut the noise to silence. Dozens of eyes swung toward me, gauging, probing. My heels struck sharp against the floor as I walked to the central seat, radiating the unyielding aura of an Alpha queen.


    Across the table, Damian sat pale and twitchy, stealing nces at me and Thorbane, unable to


    settle.


    Thorbane presided, his voice cool as steel. Reports were delivered, business reviewed. Then, inevitably, the subject veered back to Adler¡¯s project.


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 G.


    Chapter 238 No Ifs


    ¡­


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°The technical department must give this their full support,¡± Thorbane said. ¡°Every part of this n is interlinked. One failure and the whole structure copses. Anything further?¡±


    Heads shook in unison.


    But just as the elders thought to adjourn, Thorbane¡¯s gaze flicked toward me. His tone shifted.


    ¡°Leslie. Anything to add?¡±


    I smiled faintly, fully grasping his intent.


    Lifting my eyes, I let them slide, sharp and deliberate, onto Lucian¨Cwho squirmed visibly under the weight of my stare.


    Send Gifts


    158


    ?

 Reaper 239

    Chapter 239 The Lost Bet


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    H


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said, my voice soft but cutting through the hall like a de. ¡°I wonder if Lucian still remembers the wager? Whoever lost would step down.¡±


    No hesitation. No wasted words. Men like him contributed nothing to the Pack¨Cdead weight, a rot that spread if left alone.


    Lucian¡¯s face drained of color, hisposure unraveling. He turned desperately to Thorbane. ¡°Princess Leslie, I¡­ we only ever acted in the Pack¡¯s interest! Now that you¡¯ve secured the project, no one is happier than we are-¡±


    Thorbane¡¯s eyes were cold iron. ¡°So. You mean to linger where you don¡¯t belong?¡±


    The room froze. Every elder¡¯s gaze fell like needles on Lucian, his skin burning beneath their silence.


    His jaw tightened. ¡°Linger? I am Rogue Pack¡¯s beta. If I am to leave, it must be with Lars¡¯s consent!¡±


    I arched <i>a </i>brow, smiling. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Deliberately, I pulled out mym. Without flinching, I dialed my father right there at the table.


    ¡°Beep¨Cbeep¨CLeslie, I¡¯m fishing. You and your brothering home for lunch?¡± My father¡¯s voice floated in, easy and amused.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re in council. Lucian lost his wager. He ims stepping down requires your approval. Everyone here would like to hear your opinion.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes widened, panic bleeding into every line of his face. ¡°Alpha-¡± he started, but my father¡¯s voice rang crisp and unmistakable through the speaker.


    ¡°Leslie, I entrusted West Territory to you and your brother. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll stand by it. You give the order¨CI¡¯ll sign.¡±


    The chamber fell into dead silence. Any who had been tempted to intercede shut their mouths tightly.


    Lucian sat frozen, pale as ash, his lips trembling.


    I let my smile linger,zy, almost yful. ¡°Thank you, Dad. Enjoy your fishing.¡±


    Chapter 239 The Lost Bet


    The line clicked off. I lifted my head to Lucian, eyes sharp with amusement.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Elder Lucian, you can enjoy your retirement. Leave the work to those who still have fight left in them.¡±


    I rose, hands braced lightly on the table. ¡°I have other matters. Continue without me.¡±


    Mym had already pinged¨CEren waiting downstairs at headquarters, practically beside himself. And Astrid had turned up too, saying she was in a foul mood and wanted me to shop with her.


    Just as I stepped out of the council chamber, a message from her buzzed in.


    <i>Who </i><i>did </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack </i><i>offend </i><itely</i>? <i>There¡¯s </i><i>someone </i><iying </i><i>chrysanthemums </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>front </i><i>gate</i>.


    Astrid¡¯s POV


    I leaned against the stone steps outside headquarters, staring at the blond, blue¨Ceyed wolf clutching a bouquet.


    pup


    The sunlight gilded his curls, making him look like some cherubic little angel. But that bundle of pale¨Cyellow chrysanthemums in his hands made my brows knit tight.


    My chest felt oddly heavy, tangled.


    When did Leslie start ¡°bullying¡± cubs this small? Since when had her sense of mischief turned this¡­ warped?


    My eyes narrowed, lips curling in silent disbelief.


    Leia, my wolf, growled with disdain in the back of my mind. <i>His </i><i>scent </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>formed </i><i>yet</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>the </i><i>brat </i>dares <i>to </i><i>stand </i>so <i>bold</i><i>? </i>


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158

 Reaper 240

    Chapter 240 Pretty Madam¡£


    Astrid¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Just as I was thinking to myself, Leslie came striding out of the building, carrying that sharp pine¨Cscented pheromone unique to Rogue Pack.


    She spotted me, raised her hand with that familiar teasing smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Her tone was easy, the same as always, and I was just smoothing my face into a smile to answer when that little wolf cub shot forward like a happy pup, clutching her leg and staring up with those sparkling gemstone¨Cblue eyes.


    ¡°Muse, I missed you so much¡­¡± His voice was so sticky¨Csweet it made my teeth ache, syrupy with a foreign lilt.


    I froze, my jaw practically dropping. What in the hell was this?


    Leslie chuckled, but the pheromones rolling off her were something I¡¯d never caught from her before¨Csoft, warm, like spring winds sliding over snow pines. It made her seem almost unfamiliar.


    She bent down, touched the pup¡¯s cheek, speaking as gently as if to a baby. ¡°I missed


    you too.¡±


    He grinned wider and thrust out a bunch of chrysanthemums, his bright eyes glowing. ¡°Muse¡¯s favorite¨Cchrysanthemums!¡±


    I nearly choked at the sight of Leslie¡¯s forced smile while she took them. Her face looked like she¡¯d bitten straight into a lemon. Since when did she ever like chrysanthemums? She was a roses girl, through and through.


    Leia, my wolf, snorted in my head. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>saving </i><i>face</i>.


    I strolled over, smirking. ¡°Since when did you have a little brother, Leslie? Lars¡¯s bastard son?¡±


    I stretched the words out, eyebrows arched.


    She shot me a re. ¡°With these genes? You think my father could¡¯ve produced him?¡±


    Her pheromones curled with contempt, sharp with the Rogue Pack¡¯s natural arrogance.


    Fair point. Lars Alpha was a purebred northern wolf, all iron and steel. Leslie and her brothers had inherited their mother¡¯s refined elegance. This blond, blue¨Ceyed pup was clearly Gold Pack stock, not even close to their bloodline.


    The pup tilted his head up at me, sizing me up with those glowing blue eyes. Deciding I was


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 B.


    Chapter 240 Pretty Madam


    harmless, he shed a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, old madam.¡±


    Boom. My brain short¨Ccircuited. My whole body locked, rage spiking like lightning.


    He called Leslie <i>Muse</i>¨Cand me <i>old </i>madam? This little brat did it on purpose!


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Leslie immediately tugged me aside, whispering low, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. You really need to lose your temper over this? Be generous¨Cbe generous.¡±


    Her grip was strong, her pheromonesced with a soothing note, trying <i>to </i>settle my fury.


    But I was shaking, ring daggers at the brat, convinced he was hideous from head to toe despite that cherub¡¯s face.


    Eren¡¯s POV


    Why did Muse¡¯s friend suddenly get mad? Her pheromones whipped around like a tornado, choking the air, and it scared me so bad my heart hammered in my chest.


    The babysitter¡¯s panicked voice buzzed in my earbud. ¡°Compliment her! Quick! Make girls happy!¡±


    I pped my forehead. Of course! That was the trick.


    I ran right up, grabbed old madam¡¯s hand, and gazed at her with all the sincerity I could pour into my eyes.


    ¡°Pretty madam, your clothes are so beautiful!¡±


    I nodded furiously, convinced I¡¯d just nailed it.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    ¡£


    (

 Reaper 241

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 241 Closed Doors


    Astrid¡¯s POV


    The breath caught in my chest, nearly knocking me unconscious.


    Pretty madam? And apparently the only thing pretty was my clothes?


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I, Astrid, princess of Tempest Pack¨Cadored wherever I went¨Cwhen had I ever suffered such an insult?


    Leia snarled in the back of my head. <i>The </i><i>brat </i><i>truly </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>know </i><i>how </i>to <i>speak</i><i>. </i>


    Leslie finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing.


    I shot her a re sharp enough to cut stone. She coughed, forced her lips together, though her shoulders still shook with suppressed amusement.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Astrid, gorgeous princess, what are you doing here?¡±


    She shook my arm yfully, her pheromones teasing, trying to shift the mood.


    I huffed, rolling my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. My mother¡¯s been shoving endless blind dates at me¡ª every eligible Alpha in the north, supposedly for the Pack¡¯s alliances. I¡¯m sick of it. I came to drag you shopping.¡±


    What I really wanted was an excuse to check Thorbane¡¯s attitude toward me, but that man seemed married to his work. No matter how I circled around him, he never made time.


    The brattched on to Leslie¡¯s hand before she could answer, his piping voice smug. ¡°I was here first. Pretty madam, go find someone else.¡±


    His blue eyes narrowed at me, a tiny wolf cub guarding his meal.


    Another Pretty <i>madam</i>. My hackles practically rose; my wolf seethed. In our world, titles were everything. This cub had just insulted me twice. I was ready to put him across my knee right


    there.


    Leslie must have sensed I was one breath away from turning him into paste. She rushed in, smoothing her voice with a calm wave of pheromones, like oil poured over fire. ¡°Why not go together?¡±


    Her tone left no room for refusal


    9:16 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>B </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 241 Closed Doors


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The three of us set off like some mismatched entourage. The mall was heavy with perfume and polished leather.


    Astrid prowled like a queen, sweeping armfuls of luxury goods without batting an eye, sending them straight back to Tempest Pack¡¯s estate.


    In the fitting room, I was changing when I caught sight of Eren perched on a little stool by the mirror, chin in his hands, his eyes gleaming like twin stars.


    ¡°Muse, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± His praise was syrup¨Cthick, sweet and serious.


    ¡°No one looks better in this than Muse!¡± His eyes glittered as if I were a goddess stepping out of legend.


    ¡°Is Muse the Moon Goddess herself?¡±


    Even I couldn¡¯t helpughing. His ridiculous adoration put me in an uncharacteristically good mood.


    By the time I¡¯d tried on enough to satisfy him, my pride as an Alpha was soaring, and I waved to have the entire batch purchased. In our world, generosity spoke of status¨Cespecially with a Gold Pack pup watching. No chance of letting Rogue Pack¡¯s name look cheap.


    After the mall, Eren insisted on the aquarium.


    I knew he had his own private marine collection back home in Gold Pack, but Center City¡¯s was thergest in the country. Of course he wanted to see it.


    He clung to my hand, bouncing like a little dolphin, his pheromones bubbling with a crisp fruity joy.


    But when <i>we </i>arrived, the giant ss doors were locked. A sign read: Closed for Maintenance.


    The smell of salt water lingered in the air, the sunset splintering off the panes in blinding shards.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. Time to go home?¡± Astrid smirked, her storm¨Cscented pheromones curling with glee, needling us both.


    Eren¡¯s expression hardened, stubborn light burning in his innocent eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll call my dad. He¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    He pulled out a slimmunicator, every move practiced like an adult.


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 G¡­


    Chapter 241 Closed Doors


    I quickly caught his hand. ¡°Wait. Let me.¡±


    81


    +8 Pearls


    I dialed Liam, voice calm but carrying the authority ofmand. ¡°The aquarium. Closed. Fix it.¡±


    With Liam, there was never any doubt. He would deliver.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 242

    Chapter 242 Lobster Kirby


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    +8 Pearls


    At Crimson Moon Pack headquarters, the air was heavy with sandalwood and steel, my office so still that only the shuffle of papers filled it.


    Mch knocked and stepped in, his pheromones edged with nervousness.


    I didn¡¯t lift my head. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Just got a call from Leslie¡¯s assistant, Liam.¡±


    My pen froze mid¨Csignature. Leslie¡¯s name struck like a stone dropped into still water, sending ripples through me. I tilted my chin for him to continue.


    ¡°Leslie went to the city aquarium today. It¡¯s under Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s holdings¡­¡± His words came careful, like testing for mines.


    My brows pinched, gaze sharp with impatience. ¡°And you think you need my permission?¡±


    On Crimson Moon Pack soil, if Leslie wanted in, who would dare stop her?


    Mch quickly added, ¡°I already approved, but thought I should report.¡± His pheromones shifted into the obsequious bend of a Beta.


    I rose abruptly, rubbing the bridge of my nose, irritation prickling. ¡°How¡¯s the aquarium performing?¡±


    ¡°This year it was named a national showcase site. They call it a must¨Csee, capped at eighty visitors a day, reservations booked through next month.¡± A note of pride crept into his tone.


    I dismissed it with a t ¡°Hmm.¡±


    That might impress humans, but for us, wealth and dominance meant more than awards.


    ¡°Should I summon the aquarium director for a full report?¡± Mch tested.


    My voice was ice. ¡°No.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Inside the aquarium, Astrid and I couldn¡¯t muster much excitement for whales and oversized fish. We found a quiet lounge in the reef exhibit, sipping coffee as the scent of seawater


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 242 Lobster Kirby


    mingled with roasted beans.


    81


    +8 Pearls


    Outside the ss wall, sea creatures glided, casting shifting blue light over us, as though we were sitting on the ocean floor.


    A staff member approached, voice respectfully low. ¡°Leslie, this is our lobster gallery. Would you like a look?¡±


    ¡°Lobsters?¡± My brows arched. I nodded, already thinking less of watching and more of tasting.


    The lights dimmed. Walls, ceiling, and floor glowed with a sapphire hue, water surrounding us in illusion.


    Dozens of lobsters crawled in their tanks¨Cbright, exotic, antennae flicking as if unting


    themselves.


    ¡°Are they all edible?¡± The words slipped out.


    Asphodelughed in my mind, hungry and amused.


    The staffer¡¯s mouth twitched, forcing a smile. ¡°Fresh ones, yes.¡±


    His pheromones betrayed his difort; clearly he wasn¡¯t used to Alphas being so blunt.


    Astrid and I exchanged a nce, bothughing under our breath. Lunch was decided without a word.


    ¡°Guests can also purchase naming rights,¡± the staffer continued, regaining his rhythm. ¡°You may choose one to name.¡±


    I chuckled, pointing at a particrly radiant lobster, its shell shimmering like jewels, posture regal. ¡°That one.¡±


    ¡°That specimen was brought from the Mariana Trench at great cost. What name would you like?¡±


    Without hesitation: ¡°Kirby.¡±


    The remote nearly slipped from his hand. His pheromones spiked with rm.


    Astrid roared withughter, storm¨Cscent rolling off her in waves. ¡°A baby? You¡¯re naming it after him just to boil and eat him, aren¡¯t you? Perfect name!¡±


    I smirked, ready to volley back¨Cuntil I noticed Astrid¡¯sugh cut off,


    I followed her gaze.


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    Chapter 242 Lobster Kirby


    There he was.


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Tall, austere, his frame backlit by the tunnel¡¯s glow, peppermint¨Cedged pheromones spilling into the room like frost. Kirby.


    He strode forward unhurried, his eyes locked on me, quiet but predatory, a leopard sighting its


    prey.


    My pulse skipped, but my face stayed cool. I leaned toward Astrid and said, perfectly even, ¡°Steamed or spicy?¡±


    Behind me, his voice dropped, warm and low, brushing the back of my neck.


    ¡°So eager to eat me already?¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    B

 Reaper 243

    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    My body froze, then whipped around, eyes shing from shock to sheer annoyance. ¡°You again?¡±


    His peppermint scent pressed heavier into the air, sharp and invasive, and it made my hackles


    rise.


    Kirby only smiled, calm as ever. ¡°Happy to see me?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Which of your eyes thinks I¡¯m happy?¡±


    Asphodel snarled in my chest. <i>This </i><i>wolf </i><i>dares </i><i>provoke </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>


    His gaze drifted to the lobster tank, a slow smirk curving his lips. ¡°You just called me baby.¡±


    Myugh was cold. ¡°I named a lobster.¡±


    In our world, naming meant possession, dominance. Giving him that name was nothing but mockery.


    Before he could retort, Eren came bounding over, his fruity scent bubbling with joy.


    The moment he spotted Kirby, his little face wrinkled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Clinging <i>to </i>my hand, he whined sweetly, ¡°Muse, I want to buy that thirty¨Cmeter blue whale from the other hall and bring it home. Please?¡±


    Kirby snorted. ¡°No.¡±


    His Alpha pheromones slipped, heavy and oppressive, dimming the air around us.


    Eren bristled, folding his tiny arms. His blue eyes red like chips of ice. ¡°And who are you to say no?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s nce was cool, hisugh low. ¡°Because this is my territory.¡±


    The peppermint aura spread sharper, an Alpha¡¯s brand stamped over everything like a im.


    Eren¡¯s little face flushed red. He yanked my hand. ¡°Muse, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Say something sweet, and I might consider it,¡± Kirby drawled behind us, voice tinged with y, pheromones goading.


    9:16 Thu, Sep 18 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 243 The Silver Bullet


    81


    +8 Pearls


    Eren froze mid¨Cstep, his small fists clenching. His eyes darted, torn, stubborn pride shing with fear.


    The longer he held out, the colder Kirby¡¯s expression grew, peppermint filling every breath.


    Finally, Eren spat the words like broken ss, his childish voice fierce: ¡°I. Will. <i>Never</i>!¡±


    His fruity scent burst wild, sharp with defiance, a pup¡¯s howl of dignity.


    Astrid and I caught each other¡¯s eyes,ughter spilling before we could stop it. The cub was small, but pride burned in him as strong as any Alpha¡¯s.


    We hurried Eren out of the aquarium, the salt of seawater and lobster still clinging to the air.


    Kirby trailed uszily, mocking. ¡°Hungry? Lobster?¡±


    In perfect chorus, I, Astrid, and Eren spun and snapped: ¡°No!¡±


    I shot him a re, marching faster into the parking lot.


    The dimmps painted the asphalt in pools of yellow, the air heavy with fuel and damp.


    I bent to adjust my bag¨Cwhen a sudden chill skated down my spine. Every hair rose at once.


    Leslie, <i>danger</i><i>! </i>Asphodel¡¯s voice sliced through me.


    I jerked up-


    A sharp crack split the night. A silver¨Ctipped bullet tore the air, streaking straight for me!


    ¡°Leslie!¡± Astrid¡¯s scream knifed the dark, raw with panic.


    And then-


    Peppermint exploded over me, cold and biting.


    Before I could move, a shadow mmed forward, a brutal force shoving me off my feet.


    The world tilted.


    The bullet found him instead.

 Reaper 244

    Chapter 244 Blood Debt


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ¡°Bang-¡±


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The crash rang in my ears like thunder. I was thrown hard across the pavement, rolling onto the grass. Pain seared up my arm as it smashed into the ground.


    I barely felt it. I scrambled up, heart pounding, and turned back-


    My face went cold.


    Kirby was sprawled in the center of the road. His back was soaked crimson, blood spreading like a dark bloom. That pale, striking face¨Cnow drained of every trace of life.


    Moments ago, he had smiled at me, asked if I wanted to eat with him. Now hey motionless, bleeding into the night.


    Something in me tore open.


    The pain was sharp, blinding¨Clike ws ripping through my chest.


    Deep inside, Asphodel let out a raw, grief¨Cstricken howl. The kind of cry that only came when a fated bond was torn.


    He saved me. Again. Always him.


    Why?


    ¡°Silver bullet! He took it himself¨Ccall emergency now!¡± Astrid¡¯s voice cut through the haze. She dragged a half¨Cconscious man by the cor with one hand, the shredded remains of a pistol in the other. The broken weapon glinted, its chamber still reeking of silver dust.


    I staggered forward, dropped to my knees at Kirby¡¯s side.


    His blood pooled beneath him, dark and heavy. My vision blurred, stung raw,


    Every heartbeat felt like a wire tightening around my lungs. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Leslie, hey, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Astrid grabbed my arm, shaking.


    I dragged in air, choking it down. The Alpha in me shoved past the anguish, forced steel into my voice.


    My phone screen was cracked, but my fingers found the numbers. Trembling, I barked into the


    ¡­


    <b>9:17 </b>Thu, Sep 18 G ..


    Chapter 244 Blood Debt


    line.


    :


    ¡°Liam¨Cget the best hospital, the best surgeons. Now.¡±


    Another call. ¡°Mch. Prepare everything. Kirby¡¯s been shot. Silver.¡±


    One more. ¡°Adler¨Csend people for Eren. Immediately.¡±


    81


    +8 Pearls


    Last, to the shadows of Rogue Pack¡¯s guard line. ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked. Parking deck. Come clean it up.¡±


    When I looked at Astrid again, my voice was t as ice. ¡°Stay here. Watch the shooter. Alive or dead¨CI don¡¯t care.¡±


    <i>The </i>hospital was colder than a tomb. The reek of disinfectant clogged the air, sharp and suffocating.


    I sat rigid on the waiting bench, head bowed, hands clenched white in myp.


    Every second stretched into an eternity, each tick of the clock a de sawing into my chest.


    Mch crouched beside me, pressing a packet of tissues into my hand. His voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ stop crying.¡±


    I blinked, startled, and touched my cheek. Wet. At some point, the tears had slipped free, silent and unstoppable.


    The news of Kirby¡¯s shooting spread like fire.


    Soon, Marcus and Belle stormed into the hospital suite,


    I waited in the adjoining lounge, face calm, though inside the storm only grew.


    Through the door, I could hear Belle¡¯s shrill voiceshing through the room.


    ¡°I told you! That woman is poison¨Cevery time she¡¯s near, he ends up like this!¡±


    Her words stabbed into me like splinters, cruel and raw.


    I didn¡¯t move. I sat still on the sofa, eyes fixed on the floor. Mch and Liam stood nearby, shifting uneasily, not daring to interrupt.


    211


    9:17 Thu, Sep 18 B


    Chapter 244 Blood Debt


    +8 Pearls


    But in my mind¨CKirby¡¯s bloodied body burned behind my eyelids, refusing to fade.


    Then Father arrived, Thorbane at his side. Their expressions hardened at Belle¡¯s outburst.


    Father came to me, his presence filling the space, old pine and iron steadying the chaos. His hand rested firm on my shoulder. His voice was low, grave. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Leslie. Take your things. Go home. Rest.¡±


    Only then did I realize¨CI hadn¡¯t slept. Not since the shooting. Two days and a night, running on nothing but rage and fear. Exhaustion surged up, heavy as a tide.


    Belle must have heard movement. She stormed out of the sickroom, fury boiling in her eyes. She jabbed a finger at me, her voice sharp enough to cut. ¡°You dare talk about rest? My son is lying in there, half¨Cdead, and you¨C<i>you</i>¨Cthe reason he¡¯s like this, you dare sit here and rest?!¡±


    She spat the me like venom, hurling all her grief and rage at me.


    I lifted my chin and leveled a cold stare at her, lips mped shut. Not a word.


    Thorbane stepped up, eyes like des. The crown prince of the Rogue Pack let his Alpha pressure roll out, and the room went ice¨Ccold. ¡°Luna Belle, your son saved my sister, Leslie. That¡¯s a fact. But she didn¡¯t shove him in front of a bullet. He chose to risk his life for her, and you¡¯re really going to stand here and me her?¡±


    Belle faltered under the weight of him, her face burning red.


    Thorbane sneered. ¡°So this is just you blowing off steam? You don¡¯t even care if Kirby lives?¡±


    She trembled, ready to snap back, when the doctor strode in, all business. ¡°Enough. The patient¡¯s still unconscious. He needs quiet. No noise.¡±


    Thorbane came to my side, scooped up my busted phone and bag, handed them to Liam, then hauled me to my feet in a way that left no room for argument. ¡°We¡¯re done here. Now.¡±


    In the car, Father handed me a stack of photos, his voice heavy. ¡°Let the city guards run the public investigation. We¡¯ll dig in the shadows.¡±


    I flipped through them. First shot: a pistol in pieces. Kirby shoving me out of the way shed in my head, and my chest cinched tight. Next: the assassin¡¯s face¨Cunfamiliar, eyes sharp with hate.


    ¡°The hitman¡¯s dead,¡± Thorbane said, voice grave. ¡°Our shadows found wolfsbane in his blood- he came prepared. On paper, he¡¯s a nobody, a bottom¨Ctier Omega from the city. But an offshore ount of his suddenly got a million. This isn¡¯t random.¡±


    ¡°A million¡­ just to buy my life?¡± My voice came out shaky and hot with anger.


    214


    9:17 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 244 Blood Debt


    :


    :


    A million. For that, Kirby almost died on the road.


    Ridiculous.


    <b>81 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    My nails bit into my palm as I gripped the photos. I would find whoever did this. And I¡¯d pay it back with interest¨Ctimes a hundred.


    Back home, I face¨Cnted on the bed and slept like the dead.


    When I finally opened my eyes, dusk stained the sky. A new phone sat on the nightstand, my contacts already restored¨CThorbane¡¯s doing.


    I opened our group chat. Astrid, Am, and Eric had blown it <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    Astrid: ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve changed my mind about Kirby. If a guy risks his life for you¡­ you should at least think about it.¡±


    Am: ¡°agreed. ¡±


    Astrid: ¡°But no pressure. Even if you two don¡¯t work out, at least we don¡¯t hate him anymore.¡±


    Am: ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Eric: ¡°I¡¯m done. kirby earned my respect this time.¡±


    Astrid: ¡°Thought you were already done?¡±


    Am: ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Eric: ¡°This user has left the chat. Smile.jpg¡±


    I put the phone down without replying and rubbed my aching eyes. I dragged myself into the bathroom and stood under the hot water until some of the weight washed off me. With a sheet mask on, the mirror finally showed someone who looked vaguely alive again. Lavender from the diffuser curled through the air, smoothing out the edges.


    But the ache in my chest didn¡¯t budge.


    Send Gifts


    158


    (


    A million. For that, Kirby almost died on the road.

 Reaper 245

    Chapter 245 The Guard


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    As I walked downstairs, the savory scent of fish soup drifted from the dining room, stirring my hunger.


    My father, Lars, sat at the table, his steady gaze fixed on me with the authority unique to the Lycan King.


    His pheromones were like an ancient pine forest, calm and heavy, quietly soothing my restless emotions.


    I sat down and began eating as if nothing had happened.


    The roasted venison and wild vegetables on my te were quickly gone. Finally, I finished a steaming bowl of fish soup, warmth sliding down my throat and settling in my stomach.


    I could feel my father¡¯s eyes on me the whole time. Only when I set down the bowl did he let out a quiet breath, the lines of his shoulders easing.


    He looked at me, hesitated, then spoke in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself over this¡­¡±


    His pheromones carried a touch of worry, like a warm campfire in winter, trying to drive away my shadows.


    I smiled lightly, forcing a rxed expression. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be fine.


    Kirby is out of danger now. What I owe him, I can repay slowly. As for everything else¡­¡±


    I paused, eyes dropping to the table, my voice quieter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it yet.¡±


    But inside, my emotions surged.


    Kirby had saved me twice. In the world of werewolves, a life¨Csaving debt was heavier than a mountain, tied to n honor and bloodline pride,


    I couldn¡¯t hate him the way I once had. His peppermint pheromones and gentle smile kept shing in my mind.


    But remarriage¡­ the thought barely surfaced before I shoved it away.


    Wolf Asphodel growled low in my heart. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>fool </i><i>yourself</i>. That male wolf won¡¯t be shaken <i>off </i>so easily.


    Chapter 245 The Guard


    I clenched my teeth, cursing it for being nosy.


    I just wanted Kirby to be safe.


    Finished


    Our bond was too tangled¨Cgrudges and debts twisted together into a knot that could never be unraveled. Who owed who had long since blurred.


    My father¡¯s eyes softened, and he nodded, as if relieved that I had at leaste this far in my thinking.


    He raised a hand toward the door. A tall, powerfully built man stepped inside.


    He wore a ck suit, dark sses hiding half his face, his entire presence radiating the cold, lethal aura of a war god fresh from the battlefield.


    His pheromones were as heavy as stone, carrying the loyalty and restraint unique to a gamma.


    ¡°Bodyguard?¡± I arched a brow, recognizing him immediately.


    My father nodded, a trace of pride in his voice. ¡°Shane. A top fighter. Back when I conquered the Northern Continent, he was my most trusted lieutenant. After I retired, he took a long vacation, fishing his days away. Now, he¡¯s yours.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and nodded. There was no reason to reject my father¡¯s goodwill.


    Shane stood there like a silent mountain, his aura oppressive.


    I looked at him and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Shane.¡±


    His fierce expression didn¡¯t change, but he gave a slight nod in response.


    His pheromones were steady as bedrock, radiating absolute obedience. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The tension in my chest eased slightly.


    With Shane by my side, even on Crimson Moon Pack territory, I could stand a little taller.


    The rules of werewolf society had always been brutal. As the princess of the Rogue Pack, 1 could never show weakness. Even when faced with Kirby¡¯s peppermint scent, I had to hold on to my pride.


    After washing up, I felt a bit more refreshed. I was about to head downstairs to eat when my phone rang¨Cit was Mch.


    I answered, but before I could say a word, his urgent voice rushed through. ¡°Leslie, something¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s the Alpha, he-¡±


    9:17 Thu, Sep 18 B


    Chapter 245 The Guard


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    My heart sank violently, my face hardening. I hung up at once and bolted out the door like the wind.


    Send Gifts


    158


    ?


    (())


    212

 Reaper 246

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 246 The Fake Death


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Shane was already waiting at the door. The moment he saw me, he pulled the car around and shouted in his rough voice, ¡°Your Highness, get in!¡±


    I jumped inside, and with one m on the elerator, the twenty¨Cminute drive took only ten.


    I burst into Kirby¡¯s hospital room, shoving the door


    open.


    In the sitting area, Mch was on the couch, his expression grave as he looked at me. ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    My heart sank straight to the bottom, my legs weak as I stumbled into the bedroom.


    On the bed, Kirbyy still, his face as pale as paper. All the tubes and monitors had been removed, and even his chest showed no rise or fall of breath.


    No. Impossible. The doctor had clearly said he was out of danger!


    Standing at the bedside, I felt as if an invisible hand were crushing my heart, the pain so sharp I didn¡¯t dare breathe too hard.


    Hopelessness flooded me like a tide, drowning every cell in my body.


    My legs buckled, and I nearly copsed, but Mch caught me in time. ¡°Leslie, careful-¡±


    Just then, out of the corner of my eye, I caught it: under the white silk nket, Kirby¡¯s right toes curled ever so slightly.


    A jolt shot through me. Wolf Asphodel roared furiously in my mind<i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i>faking it!


    For a few stunned seconds I froze, then my despair ignited into fury.


    I stepped forward calmly, brushing my fingers against his face, skin cool to the touch. My voice came out like ice. ¡°So. Has the funeral home been booked yet?¡±


    At once, the man on the bed shot upright, ring at me. ¡°You trying to burn me alive?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s chest heaved, whether from holding his breath or anger, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Arms crossed, I stared at him evenly. ¡°Oh. So you¡¯re not dead after all?¡±


    The tender scene I had imagined didn¡¯te. Instead, I found myself almost disappointed, arching a brow.


    9:17 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    81


    Chapter 246 The Fake Death


    Kirby¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes dark, rimmed faintly red. He stared at me with a hint of grievance.


    Finished


    I was silent for a moment, then my heart softened. Dropping the mockery, I spoke earnestly. ¡°Kirby, I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Truly d¡ªfrom the bottom of my heart.


    His gloom vanished, swept away in an instant, as if the hurt never existed.


    He reached out suddenly, pulling me against him.


    Off guard, I crashed into his embrace. The sharp, cool scent of peppermint pheromones wrapped around me, and his strong, steady heartbeat made my eyes sting.


    ¡°I almost never got to see you again,¡± he murmured, his voice low and hoarse with lingering fear.


    I went quiet for a few seconds, then rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Want me to hit you?¡±


    Reluctantly, Kirby loosened his hold, a weak smile tugging at his pale face. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m no match for you.¡±


    I stepped back, turning to Mch with a cold tone. ¡°So what exactly did you mean when you called and said, ¡®Leslie, something¡¯s wrong¡­¡°?¡±


    Mch gave a sheepish smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish. What I meant was: ¡®Leslie, something¡¯s wrong, the Alpha has woken up¨Che wants to leave the hospital!¡°¡±


    What a lie. He¡¯d really gone all out with that one.


    I nced back at Kirby, one brow raised. ¡°Leaving the hospital?¡±


    He nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to work here. I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Then take care of yourself.¡± I tossed the words over my shoulder and walked out, though the corners of my mouth curved upward in spite of myself.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 247

    Chapter 247 The Debt


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I was just about to turn and leave when a hand tugged at the hem of my clothes.


    Looking down, I saw Kirby leaning forward on the bed, struggling to clutch at my sleeve.


    Suddenly his face went pale, beads of cold sweat breaking out on his forehead, as if the movement had pulled at his wound.


    My brows drew tight, my chest clenching as I rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    81


    Finished


    He lowered his head, teeth gritted against the pain, veins bulging at his temples, lips pressed tight as though forcing himself to endure it.


    Asphodel snorted coldly in my mind. <i>This </i><i>male </i><i>wolf</i><i>¨C</i><i>using </i><i>a </i><i>bitter </i><i>trick </i><i>just </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>you </i>stay.


    I shot it a re, thinking, <i>Is </i><i>now </i><i>really </i><i>the </i><i>time </i><i>for </i><i>jokes</i><i>? </i>


    ¡°Call the doctor!¡± I turned sharply to Mch, my voice urgent.


    But Kirby raised his hand instead, lightly brushing my hair, his hoarse voice carrying a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was lying. Doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    His fingers were ice cold, but his smile was so gentle it sent a tremor through my heart.


    I stared at him, every Alpha instinct in me screaming the truth¨Che was in agony, just too proud to admit it.


    Within a minute, the medical team rushed in.


    After examining him, the attending doctor¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Alpha, the silver bullet pierced your spine. That¡¯s the central nervous system. Even with an Alpha¡¯s recovery ability, you¡¯ll need half a year of rest. No strenuous activity. You should have someone caring for you at all times, or your ability to walk could bepromisedter.¡±


    I let out a breath of relief.


    At least it hadn¡¯t hit his heart. As for the spine, with an Alpha¡¯s healing, paralysis wasn¡¯t a


    concern.


    Kirby, however, only gave a dismissive ¡°Mm,¡± as if the doctor¡¯s warning meant nothing.


    When the doctors left, the room was silent again, just the two of us.


    <b>9:17 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 B


    Chapter 247 The Debt


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    My eyes flicked to the heavy cast on his right leg. My chest tightened, though my voice stayed cold. ¡°Go back and find someone to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Why not you?¡± Kirby arched a brow, eyes warm with a glint of mischief. ¡°After all, I was hurt because of you. You wouldn¡¯t have the heart to refuse, would you?¡±


    Shameless.


    The gratitude I¡¯d felt a moment ago vanished, and I rolled my eyes with a huff. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±


    But he only smiled calmly, his voice slow and steady. ¡°If you take care of me, then we¡¯ll call it even. Otherwise, do you n to stay in my debt forever?¡±


    His tone dipped lower. ¡°A life¨Csaving debt means everything in the werewolf world. One can be repaid in trade. Twice, though¡­ if word spreads, the Rogue Pack will be branded as ungrateful. I don¡¯t mind. But my family¡¯s old Alpha¨Che¡¯s dead set on proposing to your n. Think your father could refuse?¡±


    The room fell into dead silence.


    I froze, my chest clogged as though with a heavy weight.


    In our world, saving a life carried the weight of a mountain, especially for Alphas, tied to honor and bloodline dignity.


    As the royal family of the Rogue Pack, the strongest n in the Northern Continent, being used of ingratitude would disgrace not only me but also my father and brothers.


    Kirby had calcted perfectly¡ªI would never allow my family to be shamed.


    My expression shifted several times before I finally drew in a long breath, gritting my teeth. ¡°Fine. Until you recover.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, his unhidden joy making me almost regret it.


    He hadn¡¯t expected me to agree so easily.


    I frowned, quickly adding, ¡°But I won¡¯t stay at your Crimson Moon Pack estate.¡±


    He cut me off at once. ¡°Of course not. We¡¯ll go back to Bloodrock Estate.¡±


    Bloodrock Estate¨Cour former marital home.


    I had lived there for two whole years, until the divorce.


    The name alone made my chest sink. I cursed myself silently for agreeing too quickly.


    <b>9:17 </b>Thu, Sep 18 G.


    ¡­

 Reaper 248

    Chapter 248 Bloodrock Estate


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Back at the Rogue Pack¡¯s main residence, I told my father Lars and my brothers about my decision.


    Carl nearly jumped out of his seat. ¡°No way, I¡¯m against it!¡±


    His pheromones red with rage as he red at me. ¡°That bastard Kirby clearly has ulterior motives!¡±


    Thorbane¡¯s eyes stayed calm as he looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve already decided?¡± I nodded firmly.


    ¡°Father, Thorbane, you¡¯re just going to agree to this? Spineless, the both of you!¡± Carl shouted in disbelief, veins standing out on his forehead.


    Thorbane cast him a cold nce, his voice sharp and chilly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go take care of Kirby instead?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dreaming!¡± Carl fumed, practically steaming at the head. ¡°If I had to go, I¡¯d toss him off the balcony myself and finish the job on that spine!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Carl¡¯s temper was always so endearingly explosive.


    Shrugging, I spoke lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not going there as his servant. Besides, Shane will be with me.¡±


    All three of them turned to me. Their surprise shifted into admiration, and one by one they gave me a thumbs¨Cup.


    Carl muttered, ¡°Still, you¡¯re the ruthless one.¡±


    My father patted my shoulder, his eyes glinting with pride. ¡°No doubt about it¨Cyou¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    Shane, the strongest gamma guard, wasn¡¯t just deterrence to outsiders; he also ensured I would carry myself with the dignity of a Rogue Pack princess, even on Crimson Moon Pack territory.


    They were clearly worrying too much.


    When we arrived at Bloodrock Estate, the familiar courtyard tightened something in my chest, as if time had rolled back.


    Shane stepped forward and knocked. The door opened quickly, revealing a familiar face¨Cthe Omega maid, Belle, the one nted by others to spy on me.


    9:17 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 G.


    ¡­


    81


    Chapter 248 Bloodrock Estate


    Finished


    The moment she saw me, she rushed forward, reaching for my hand with excitement. ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve finallye back! I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡±


    My brow twitched, and I yanked my hand away in disgust.


    Shane instantly moved in front of me, his tall frame blocking her as his rough voice carried a warning. ¡°Step aside. There¡¯s no Luna here.¡±


    The maid paled, shrinking back under Shane¡¯s fierce aura.


    He pushed the door open, clearing a path. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±


    Expressionless, I walked in, ignoring the maid¡¯s stunned stare.


    In the living room, Kirby sat in a wheelchair, dressed in light gray loungewear. His face was deathly pale, but when he saw me, his eyes lit up, his voice soft and controlled. ¡°Leslie, you finally came.¡±


    I cast a nce around. The furnishings were exactly as they had been when I left. A heaviness pressed against my chest.


    Collecting myself, I said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go put my things in the guest room first.¡±


    ¡°Let the maids do that.¡± Kirby frowned, his sharp gaze sweeping toward the stunned maid.


    She flinched, then hurried forward, reaching for the suitcase in Shane¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, Luna. Your room has already been cleaned, everything inside untouched.¡±


    Shane shifted his body, dodging her attempt.


    I narrowed my eyes at Kirby, my voice cool. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You expect me to sleep in my old room?¡±


    His lips pressed together, his features softening. ¡°The guest room hasn¡¯t been prepared. It¡¯s more convenient for you <i>to </i>stay there.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue, lifting a brow. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Which room I stayed in was a trivial matter¨Cnot worth a fight.


    I headed upstairs, Shane following close behind.


    Behind us, the maid hesitated, then blurted, ¡°Luna-


    I stopped dead, turned sharply, my gaze icy. ¡°Kirby.¡±


    I directed my words straight into the living room, my tone like a de. ¡°Keep your people in


    9:18 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 248 Bloodrock Estate


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    line. I¡¯m here out of respect¨Cand a little guilt. If anyone dares cross the line again, you¡¯ll regret


    it.¡±


    Luna? Damn Luna. In werewolf society, titles meant status. Call it wrong once and it¡¯s ignorance; twice and it¡¯s a direct challenge to my authority.


    The maid¡¯s face went ghostly pale, as if she¡¯d been pped.


    Kirby¡¯s gentle expression faltered, stiff for an instant before smoothing over with a smile. ¡°I understand.¡±


    But I caught the nce he cast her way¨Ccold as ice, Alpha¡¯s pressure coiling in the air, far more terrifying than my words.


    I entered the familiar upstairs bedroom. Everything was exactly as I¡¯d left it.


    The photo on the nightstand, the folds of the curtains, even the faint woody scent lingering in the air tugged at my memories.


    My chest sank, a suffocating weight pressing down.


    I let out a short, coldugh, grabbed the odds and ends on the desk, stuffed them into a bag, and tossed it into the corner.


    Pushing open the walk¨Cin closet, I froze. It gleamed with rows of new seasonal clothes, shoes in my size, and a jewelry case glittering with designer pieces.


    My brows knitted. I turned away at once, stepping back without a second nce.


    Those things were nothing but reminders of who I once was.


    But I was no longer that Leslie.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    ?

 Reaper 249

    Chapter 249 Dinner and the Study


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    At half past six in the evening, the maid came nervously to ask me downstairs for dinner.


    Her pheromones carried unease, clearly still shaken by what had happened earlier.


    Finished


    At the table, Kirby sat with a thin nket over his legs. When he saw me, he raised a brow. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    From the kitchen, the maid peeked out, her voice timid. ¡°Leslie, at Alpha¡¯s order, everything made tonight is what you like.¡±


    I curved my lips faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t eat dinner. Just prepare some food for my guard.¡±


    I had to maintain my figure¨Cdinner was dispensable to me.


    ¡°Then at least sit and eat a little with me,¡± Kirby said gently, almost like a plea.


    I nced at him. His pale face carried a flicker of expectation, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten all day.


    I sat opposite him, idly flipping open a magazine, unwilling to humor him with conversation.


    Kirby opened his mouth, but his eyes flicked to Shane standing silently behind me¨Cunmoving, impossible to ignore, like a tower.


    He gave a smallugh and turned back to me. ¡°Let your man eat and rest. The house is safe.¡±


    Shane didn¡¯t so much as twitch.


    I set the magazine down, speaking slowly. ¡°I came to look after you. Shane is here to look after me. Safety has nothing to do with it. If you feel ufortable, just pretend he¡¯s not there.¡±


    Kirby faltered, his expression tight, like he¡¯d swallowed his pride but couldn¡¯t spit it out.


    His


    gaze flicked toward the dishes, his voicenguid, coaxing. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to take care of me, why don¡¯t you feed me dinner?¡±


    The air went still. I froze, then propped my chin on my hands, smiling faintly. ¡°What, did you break your arms too?¡±


    Seeing I wasn¡¯t angry, his voice dipped with a touch of pitiful resignation. ¡°So soon, you¡¯re already tired of me? You can¡¯t even grant me this small request?¡±


    I turned my head away, exhaling hard, reminding myself not to lose my temper.


    9:18 Thu, Sep 18 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 249 Dinner and the Study


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    The next moment, Shane stepped forward, lifting the bowl of soup before Kirby. His fierce face twisted into a grotesque imitation of tenderness. ¡°Alpha, say ¡®ah-¡°¡±


    Holding the spoon, he mimed feeding, even making a coaxing sound like to a child. ¡°Ah.¡±


    The room fell so silent you could hear a pin drop.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in¨CI burst outughing.


    Kirby¡¯s face stiffened, then darkened, his mouth twitching. Snatching the bowl from Shane, his voice dropped to ice. ¡°My arms aren¡¯t broken. I¡¯ll eat myself.¡±


    Shane wisely withdrew to stand behind me again.


    Kirby behaved after that, lowering his head to quietly finish his meal without further demands.


    I looked down at my phone. A stream of urgent documents from Liam lit up the screen, lines of text making me frown.


    n matters of the Rogue Pack were never simple. I skimmed quickly, typed out a terse reply, and dropped the phone on the table.


    When I looked up, Kirby¡¯s eyes were already on me. His peppermint pheromones drifted faintly in the air, carrying a probing edge.


    His gaze was steady, predatory, like a leopard locking on its prey. My heartbeat stuttered.


    ¡°Finished?¡± I asked, lifting a brow, keeping my tone even.


    He


    gave a soft ¡°Mm,¡± a smile curving his lips, his expression warm as spring sunlight. ¡°Finished.¡± His pheromones had softened too, carefully sheathing his Alpha edge.


    I stood, naturally reaching for the tes.


    But Kirby¡¯s hand shot out, closing over my wrist, the heat of his palm jolting through my skin.


    His eyes held a trace of helplessness. ¡°You¡¯re not here to act like a maid.¡±


    Before I could answer, the maid rushed out of the kitchen, her pheromones thick with obsequious sweetness. ¡°Leave it to me, Rogue Packdy.¡±


    Head lowered, she quickly cleared the dishes.


    I arched a brow, pulling back my hand. Menial chores weren¡¯t worth my time.


    In the werewolf world, Alphas never handled such tasks. That was the work of Betas and Omegas.


    9:18 Thu, Sep 18 G.


    Chapter 249 Dinner and the Study


    I shot Kirby a nce, certain he was plotting something again.


    He patted the armrest of his wheelchair, lifting his head. ¡°To the study.¡±


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    His voice was calm but edged with authority, peppermint pheromones spilling faintly like an unspokenmand.


    This small thing, I didn¡¯t mind obliging.


    I stepped behind him, pushing his chair toward the elevator.


    He could easily control the electric wheels himself, but of course he chose to order me instead. His little game.


    Asphodel muttered in my mind. <i>This </i><i>male </i><i>wolf </i><i>lives </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>things </i><i>difficult </i><i>for </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>


    I rolled my eyes silently but kept my faceposed.


    The wheels creaked softly over the wooden floor, the air thick with the fading aroma of roast meat and Kirby¡¯s mint scent.


    In the elevator, I guessed he was heading to handle Crimson Moon Pack business.


    If the night proved quiet, I could still meet Astrid and Am. Stormfang Pack¡¯s bar had just opened¨Crumor was the atmosphere was great.


    On the second floor, at the study door, Kirby paused. His gaze was steady. ¡°Too many ssified projects here. Have your man wait outside.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need <i>to </i>exin. Shane already understood. He stepped back, solid as stone, his pheromones radiating unwavering loyalty.


    I wheeled Kirby inside¨Cand froze for a second.


    This had once been my space. I¡¯d knocked down two rooms to make it wide and empty, with nothing but a simple desk and a few decorative books,


    Now the walls were lined with towering built¨Cin shelves packed with books, leather and ink scenting the air.


    On both sides, arched cases brimmed with neatly filed documents, organized like soldiers in rank.


    In the center, a long rectangr desk glowed with two openptop screens, papers and


    scribbled notes scattered around.


    211


    ¡­


    <b>9:18 </b>Thu, Sep 18 G ..


    Chapter 249 Dinner and the Study


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    The sunset spilled through the ss, painting hazy shadows on the floor like a tranquil picture.


    For a heartbeat, something heavy pressed in my chest.


    Every detail of Bloodrock Estate wed at my memories of marriage. I shoved the feeling down and pushed him forward.


    But Kirby raised a hand, signaling me to stop. He pointed toward a corner mat, his voice soft but tinged withmand. ¡°Over there¡­¡±


    I arched a brow at him. On the maty dark gray cushions, beside them a small tea table with a pot and two porcin cups, like a corner arranged for quiet retreat.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 250

    Chapter 250 The Movie Trap


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    81


    Finished


    The tatami was wide like a small tform, the evening sun slipping through the curtain cracks, casting a soft glow. The air was filled with the leather¨Cand¨Cink scent of the study, mingled with Kirby¡¯s familiar peppermint pheromones.


    I pushed his wheelchair over, cursing him silently for his endless demands.


    Asphodel rumbled low in my soul. <i>This </i><i>male </i><i>wolf </i><i>lives </i><i>to </i><i>torment </i><i>you</i>.


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, stopping the chair with a snap. ¡°What else now?¡± I asked, annoyed.


    Kirby looked up at me, his gaze warm, almostzy. ¡°I can¡¯t sit in the chair all the time. I want to sit there¨Cmorefortable.¡± His pheromones softened, as though testing how far he could push me.


    My brow furrowed, my tone hard. ¡°I can¡¯t lift you.¡± Unless he wanted his leg ruinedpletely. To me, this was nothing but him picking a fight, leaning on the weight of his debt to y tricks. Alphas didn¡¯t stoop to weakness, and I wasn¡¯t about to let him win.


    But he only gave a helpless smile and pushed against the armrests, as if to stand on his own.


    My breath caught, my body moving faster than thought. I lunged to hold him up.


    He nearly toppled, his full weight crashing against me, his taut waist rigid, his breathing rough with a hint of stifled groan.


    I turned my head and met his apologetic eyes. The rebuke on my tongue tangled and died, swallowed back down.


    He¡¯d ended up like this because of me. To harp on it now would make me small.


    His peppermint scent swept into my nose, crisp enough to nk my mind for a second.


    Clenching my teeth, I put in all my strength, guiding him carefully onto the tatami, taking care


    not to touch his wounds.


    When it was finally done, we were both drenched in sweat, breath uneven.


    Kirby¡¯s face was ashen, but his gaze was soft as spring water, touched with a smile.


    I scowled. ¡°What files do you want? Just say it. Whichptop?¡±


    9:18 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter


    Chapter 250 The Movie Trap


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    81


    Finished


    The tatami was wide like a small tform, the evening sun slipping through the curtain cracks, casting a soft glow. The air was filled with the leather¨Cand¨Cink scent of the study, mingled with Kirby¡¯s familiar peppermint pheromones.


    I pushed his wheelchair over, cursing him silently for his endless demands.


    Asphodel rumbled low in my soul. <i>This </i><i>male </i><i>wolf </i><i>lives </i><i>to </i><i>torment </i><i>you</i>.


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, stopping the chair with a snap. ¡°What else now?¡± I asked, annoyed.


    Kirby looked up at me, his gaze warm, almostzy. ¡°I can¡¯t sit in the chair all the time. I want to sit there¨Cmorefortable.¡± His pheromones softened, as though testing how far he could push me.


    My brow furrowed, my tone hard. ¡°I can¡¯t lift you.¡± Unless he wanted his leg ruinedpletely. To me, this was nothing but him picking a fight, leaning on the weight of his debt to y tricks. Alphas didn¡¯t stoop to weakness, and I wasn¡¯t about to let him win.


    But he only gave a helpless smile and pushed against the armrests, as if to stand on his own.


    My breath caught, my body moving faster than thought. I lunged to hold him up.


    He nearly toppled, his full weight crashing against me, his taut waist rigid, his breathing rough with a hint of stifled groan.


    I turned my head and met his apologetic eyes. The rebuke on my tongue tangled and died, swallowed back down.


    He¡¯d ended up like this because of me. To harp on it now would make me small.


    His peppermint scent swept into my nose, crisp enough to nk my mind for a second.


    Clenching my teeth, I put in all my strength, guiding him carefully onto the tatami, taking care


    not to touch his wounds.


    When it was finally done, we were both drenched in sweat, breath uneven.


    Kirby¡¯s face was ashen, but his gaze was soft as spring water, touched with a smile.


    I scowled. ¡°What files do you want? Just say it. Whichptop?¡±


    9:18 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter


    r 250 The Movie Trap


    I stole a peek. Kirby¡¯s jaw tightened, faintly clenched, like he¡¯d just swallowed a bitter pill.


    Asphodel chuckled darkly. <i>The </i><i>wolf¡¯s </i><i>jealous</i>.


    An hour passed. The film¡¯s slow rhythm lulled me, my eyelids drooping.


    When I turned, Kirby was asleep.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    He rested on his arm, brows drawn, his face ghost¨Cpale, yet his cold, noble bearing remained untouched. His peppermint pheromones had thinned, tinged with fatigue.


    I rolled my eyes. He¡¯d been the one begging to watch a movie, and now he was out like a rock?


    I¡¯d lost the mood to keep watching. My throat was dry¨CI wanted a ss of milk.


    Silently, I slipped off the tatami barefoot, every step soundless.


    Outside the study, Shane stood like a tower. When he saw me, he nodded slightly, his pheromones as steady as stone.


    I pressed a finger to my lips, signaling silence, and padded downstairs.


    The living room was dim and empty, seemingly deserted.


    Just as I neared the kitchen, a cloying sweetness filled the air¡ªsomeone else¡¯s pheromones- apanied by hushed whispers. ¡°Yes, the two of them ate and went upstairs. They¡¯ve been in


    the study for over an hour¡­ who knows what they¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    The words were sly, secretive.


    I froze<i>, </i>frowning, irritation ring in my chest.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158


    (


    <b>9:19 </b>Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 B..

 Reaper 251

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 251 A Dog Never Changes Its Ways


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Yeah, the two of them went upstairs after dinner and stayed there for over an hour. Who knows what they were doing¡­¡±


    That voice was all too familiar. It was that Omega maid.


    Her tone carried ttery and spection, and it made me sick.


    ¡°Alpha Kirby told me not to go upstairs and bother them. I think Leslie just pretends to be cold toward Alpha Kirby. She¡¯s only ying hard to get¡­¡±


    Hmph, <i>an </i><i>Omega </i><i>who </i><i>only </i><i>knows </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>gossip </i><i>behind </i><i>your </i><i>back</i><i>, </i>my wolf Asphodel growled coldly inside me. <i>She </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>deserve </i><i>to </i><i>inhale </i><i>one </i><i>ten</i><i>¨C</i><i>thousandth of </i><i>the </i><i>fury </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>scent</i>.


    I didn¡¯t get angry. My expression didn¡¯t even flicker.


    I simply reached out and, with a sharp click, turned on the kitchen light.


    The harsh brightness instantly lit up the maid¡¯s shocked face.


    She scrambled to her feet in a panic, and her phone ttered to the floor.


    Just before the screen went dark, I saw the contact name clear as day-¡°Luna Belle.¡±


    So she had been on the phone with Belle.


    The maid shivered, staring at me in rm, her voice stammering.


    ¡°L¡­ Leslie, you¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    I only nced at her, said nothing, and walked past. I took a carton of milk from the fridge, poured it into a ss, and then turned to leave.


    The entire time, I never said a single word to her, not even releasing the faintest hint of Alpha pressure.


    But thatplete disregard was far more terrifying than any intimidation.


    I could feel her trembling behind me as she picked up her phone, her scent riddled with panic.


    I drank the milk as I went upstairs, and by the time I reached the study door, the ss was empty,


    <b>9:19 </b>Thu, Sep 18 G ¡­


    Chapter 251 A Dog Never Changes Its Ways


    That scene had truly disgusted me.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Because it wasn¡¯t the first time. That maid had always been a spy nted by Belle, watching everything I did and everything I was made to do.


    Kirby¡¯s shirts and suits¨Cnever even worn¨Chad to be ironed to perfection. The house had to be spotless, cleaned by my own hands. Even my daily meals had <i>to </i>be prepared strictly ording to the recipe she dictated, one after another.


    And that maid was the one who supervised and inspected all my ¡°work.¡±


    Back then, I was like an Omega locked in a cage, powerless to resist, forced <i>to </i>silently endure.


    And now, Belle still wants to control my every move the same way?


    A dog never changes its ways.


    When I returned to the study, it wasn¡¯t as quiet as when I left.


    With a loud bang, I mmed the heavy door shut.


    Kirby, who had been dozing on the tatami mat, opened his eyes


    wide.


    ¡°Do you need to rest?¡± I asked him.


    I knew he could easily sense my foul mood from the cold aura radiating off me.


    He looked up, rubbed his brow, and spoke with a husky, drowsy voice.


    ¡°How did I fall asleep¡­ If you¡¯re tired, go rest. Mch is bringing me some documentster.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll rest. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing. Even if there is¡­ don¡¯t call me.¡±


    Kirby gave a helpless smile as he watched me put on my shoes and turn to leave.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 252

    Chapter 252 A Guard at the Door


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I went back to my room and locked the door.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Turning on themunicator, I video chatted with Astrid and Am. They chattered away, gossiping about thetest news on the Pack¡¯swork. Theirughter and banter went onte into the night, finally easing some of the disgust I¡¯d been carrying inside me.


    At the same time, I could faintly sense Kirby¡¯s Alpha presence from the study next door- steady, cold, and sharp with the focus of someone handling official work.


    It wasn¡¯t until after midnight that his aura finally grew tinged with fatigue.


    I heard the faint rolling of wheels. He must have left the study and was heading toward my


    room.


    But I wasn¡¯t worried.


    Sure enough, the wheelchair stopped right outside my door.


    I could almost picture the look on Kirby¡¯s face when he saw the sight waiting for him.


    My bodyguard, Shane, had set up camp right in front of my room¨Cliterally sleeping on the floor.


    His setup wasplete: a military¨Cgrade sleeping bag and mat, practical and efficient, exactly what the army would use. Simple, convenient, and blocking my door entirely.


    Kirby¡¯s deep Alpha voice carried a heavy authority as he asked, ¡°Did the servants forget to prepare you a guest room?¡±


    Shane¡¯s reply was steady and t,ced with that unmistakable Gamma toughness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a guest. I¡¯m the princess¡¯s bodyguard. Wherever she is, I¡¯ll be there. I need to go in and make sure she¡¯s resting.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s voice turned colder, his meaning clear: he wanted Shane to move aside,


    ¡°The princess is already resting.¡±


    Shane didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You get to decide that?¡±


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 B<b>¡­ </b>


    Chapter 252 A Guard at the Door


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    There were a few seconds of silence, then Shane said, ¡°Alpha Lars gave strict orders. Unless the princesses out on her own, no one is allowed inside.¡±


    What followed was a long stretch of quiet, and then the sound of wheels rolling away in resignation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but press a hand to my mouth andugh. Watching Kirby lose ground always felt satisfying.


    The night passed fitfully for me, but at least morning came when I opened my eyes.


    Right on time, there was a knock on my door.


    I gave a short ¡°Mm¡± to show I was awake, and Shane stopped knocking.


    After getting ready, I went downstairs.


    Kirby was already seated at the table, and his eyes lit up when he saw me.


    ¡°Good morning, Leslie.¡±


    I nodded, heels clicking as I walked over, and asked casually, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    I caught theplicated, aggrieved nce he shot at Shane behind me.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shane¡¯s mouth twitched, his fierce features tightening even more with suppressed irritation.


    Meeting his gaze, I feigned concern. ¡°Your legs haven¡¯t healed. It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t sleep well. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Kirby was left speechless.


    The maid came out of the kitchen, carefully cing the dishes one by one,


    ¡°Leslie, these are all your favorites. Are you¡­ satisfied?¡±


    She looked at me nervously.


    The spoon in my hand instantly dropped back onto the table. Ignoring her words, I acted as if 1 had suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°I forgot to give you your medicinest night¡­¡±


    Kirby¡¯s lips twitched, his beautiful eyes locking onto mine.


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 G


    ¡­


    Chapter 252 A Guard at the Door


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Your mistake. How do you n to make it up to me?¡±


    O


    Unhurried, I went to fetch the medicine box. Without even looking, I grabbed a random handful of colorful pills and handed them to him.


    ¡°Here. Make up for it.¡±


    Kirby froze for a moment, then calmly epted them and swallowed everything in one gulp with water.


    He didn¡¯t even check what I had given him.


    I smiled, picked up my bag, and stood. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Eat something before you go?¡±


    His voice was patient, coaxing.


    I waved him off. ¡°My brother brought me something delicious.¡±


    With that, I left without looking back, Shane guarding me closely as I walked out of the suffocating ce.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    ¡£


    158


    <b>9:19 </b>Thu, Sep 18 G ¡­

 Reaper 253

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 253 Shadows of the Past


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    81


    Finished


    The investigation into the assassination attempt still had no progress. The mastermind behind the assassin remained unfound.


    I spent half a day working in Rogue Pack, clearing out the backlog of affairs, then returned to Bloodrock Estate around noon.


    By that time, I was exhausted. As soon as I got back, I went straight upstairs and fell into a hazy


    nap.


    The whole house was quiet, as if no one was there.


    The afternoon sun always carried a drowsy warmth. When I woke, it was zing outside.


    Stretching, I nned to go down for some water¨Cand to remind Kirby to take his medicine.


    I wondered if the handful of pills I¡¯d given him this morning, with a bit of vitamin C slipped in, had caused him any difort.


    I filled a ss of water in the kitchen and started upstairs again. That was when I heard the maid¡¯s footsteps tapping across the floor. She had gone into the kitchen and, by the sound of it, was on the phone again.


    ¡°Luna, you don¡¯t even know. Leslie acts like she¡¯s above everyone now. Since she came here, she hasn¡¯t eaten a single bite. Ha¡­ is she afraid I¡¯ll poison her food?¡±


    I froze on the second¨Cfloornding, then turned and sat leisurely on the staircase, ss in hand, sipping slowly.


    I¡¯d almost forgotten¨Cevery afternoon, this was when the maid made her report to Belle.


    And the content was always¡­ entertaining.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t do anything at all anymore. Serve Alpha Kirby? Forget it. It¡¯s a wonder if Alpha Kirby doesn¡¯t end up serving her instead¡­¡±


    The corner of my lips curved faintly. Just then, I heard the sound of wheels behind me. Turning my head, I put a finger to my lips to hush him.


    Kirby¡¯s face had initial delight at seeing me suddenly home, but then his expression froze when he realized what I was doing. He saw me sitting there with clear interest, sipping my water, and he, too, caught the faint voices drifting up from downstairs.


    173


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    81


    Chapter 253 Shadows of the Past


    Finished


    Before he could say anything, Shane stepped forward and gave his wheelchair a small push so he could hear better.


    ¡°The worst part,¡± the maid¡¯s voice grew shrill, ¡°is that woman forgot to give Alpha Kirby his medicinest night. Then this morning she forced him to take double! She¡¯s trying to kill him! That woman is vicious¨Cshe must be plotting revenge on Alpha Kirby! Luna, if she stays, she¡¯ll bring our pack to ruin!¡±


    Behind me, I could feel Kirby¡¯s Alpha aura growing darker and heavier,ced with a dangerous, icy fury.


    He said nothing, but I heard the joints of his fingers creak as he clenched the armrest of his chair, veins standing out in sharp relief. He was holding himself back with everything he had.


    I, on the other hand, remained perfectly calm, listening as though none of it had anything to do with me. There was even a faint trace of mockery toward Kirby in my eyes.


    He thought bringing me back here was a way to make amends.


    But what had he really done? He¡¯d only forced me to watch a repeat of the farce I¡¯d lived through every day for the past three years.


    I listened quietly to the stream of nder, my face showing no surprise at all.


    Finally, the maid hung up.


    I rose calmly, nced at Kirby¡¯s stormy expression, and felt baffled.


    They hadn¡¯t insulted him¨Cso what was he so angry about?


    I was just about <i>to </i>walk past when Kirby suddenly seized my wrist, his voice low and hoarse.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ are you angry? Let me take it out on them for you.¡±


    The absurdity of it almost made meugh. My voice stayed even as I replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. That¡¯s just who she is. You all knew that already, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    To him, back then, I was no different from anyone else,


    He wouldn¡¯t help me, wouldn¡¯t notice me. He watched me fend for myself, ignored me, and still thought I was a nuisance.


    Hadn¡¯t he always been like that?


    What he stumbled upon today was only a fragment of the hell I¡¯d endured for three years.


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 G ..


    ¡­


    <b>81 </b>


    Chapter 253 Shadows of the Past


    Finished


    I was going to step away, but Kirby¡¯s grip tightened, his reddened eyes locking onto me. His gaze was full of remorse, with tangled emotions swelling like a tide, threatening to drown me.


    But I felt nothing.


    Who would dare throw themselves into the fire again?


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 254

    Chapter 253 Shadows of the Past


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    81


    Finished


    The investigation into the assassination attempt still had no progress. The mastermind behind the assassin remained unfound.


    I spent half a day working in Rogue Pack, clearing out the backlog of affairs, then returned to Bloodrock Estate around noon.


    By that time, I was exhausted. As soon as I got back, I went straight upstairs and fell into a hazy


    nap.


    The whole house was quiet, as if no one was there.


    The afternoon sun always carried a drowsy warmth. When I woke, it was zing outside.


    Stretching, I nned to go down for some water¨Cand to remind Kirby to take his medicine.


    I wondered if the handful of pills I¡¯d given him this morning, with a bit of vitamin C slipped in, had caused him any difort.


    I filled a ss of water in the kitchen and started upstairs again. That was when I heard the maid¡¯s footsteps tapping across the floor. She had gone into the kitchen and, by the sound of it, was on the phone again.


    ¡°Luna, you don¡¯t even know. Leslie acts like she¡¯s above everyone now. Since she came here, she hasn¡¯t eaten a single bite. Ha¡­ is she afraid I¡¯ll poison her food?¡±


    I froze on the second¨Cfloornding, then turned and sat leisurely on the staircase, ss in hand, sipping slowly.


    I¡¯d almost forgotten¨Cevery afternoon, this was when the maid made her report to Belle.


    And the content was always¡­ entertaining.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t do anything at all anymore. Serve Alpha Kirby? Forget it. It¡¯s a wonder if Alpha Kirby doesn¡¯t end up serving her instead¡­¡±


    The corner of my lips curved faintly. Just then, I heard the sound of wheels behind me. Turning my head, I put a finger to my lips to hush him.


    Kirby¡¯s face had initial delight at seeing me suddenly home, but then his expression froze when he realized what I was doing. He saw me sitting there with clear interest, sipping my water, and he, too, caught the faint voices drifting up from downstairs.


    173


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    81


    Chapter 253 Shadows of the Past


    Finished


    Before he could say anything, Shane stepped forward and gave his wheelchair a small push so he could hear better.


    ¡°The worst part,¡± the maid¡¯s voice grew shrill, ¡°is that woman forgot to give Alpha Kirby his medicinest night. Then this morning she forced him to take double! She¡¯s trying to kill him! That woman is vicious¨Cshe must be plotting revenge on Alpha Kirby! Luna, if she stays, she¡¯ll bring our pack to ruin!¡±


    Behind me, I could feel Kirby¡¯s Alpha aura growing darker and heavier,ced with a dangerous, icy fury.


    He said nothing, but I heard the joints of his fingers creak as he clenched the armrest of his chair, veins standing out in sharp relief. He was holding himself back with everything he had.


    I, on the other hand, remained perfectly calm, listening as though none of it had anything to do with me. There was even a faint trace of mockery toward Kirby in my eyes.


    He thought bringing me back here was a way to make amends.


    But what had he really done? He¡¯d only forced me to watch a repeat of the farce I¡¯d lived through every day for the past three years.


    I listened quietly to the stream of nder, my face showing no surprise at all.


    Finally, the maid hung up.


    I rose calmly, nced at Kirby¡¯s stormy expression, and felt baffled.


    They hadn¡¯t insulted him¨Cso what was he so angry about?


    I was just about <i>to </i>walk past when Kirby suddenly seized my wrist, his voice low and hoarse.


    ¡°Leslie¡­ are you angry? Let me take it out on them for you.¡±


    The absurdity of it almost made meugh. My voice stayed even as I replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. That¡¯s just who she is. You all knew that already, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    To him, back then, I was no different from anyone else,


    He wouldn¡¯t help me, wouldn¡¯t notice me. He watched me fend for myself, ignored me, and still thought I was a nuisance.


    Hadn¡¯t he always been like that?


    What he stumbled upon today was only a fragment of the hell I¡¯d endured for three years.


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 G ..


    ¡­


    <b>81 </b>


    Chapter 253 Shadows of the Past


    Finished


    I was going to step away, but Kirby¡¯s grip tightened, his reddened eyes locking onto me. His gaze was full of remorse, with tangled emotions swelling like a tide, threatening to drown me.


    But I felt nothing.


    Who would dare throw themselves into the fire again?


    Send Gifts


    158


    <b>ºÏ </b>


    9:19 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G</b>¡­


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 254 Breaking Point


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    I turned back with impatience just as Kirby was about to speak, but Shane suddenly stepped forward. With a force that brooked no refusal, he pushed Kirby¡¯s wheelchair aside. Kirby loosened his grip instinctively, and I walked away without a second nce.


    Shane left him there and followed me closely.


    Less than an hourter, Belle stormed in like thunder.


    I was just about to head out shopping when I ran into her at the door.


    The moment she stepped inside, her rage nearly smoked from the top of her head. Without the slightest restraint, she jabbed her finger at my nose and shouted, ¡°You vixen! You¡¯re already divorced, yet you won¡¯t stop clinging to my son! You act like you don¡¯t want a reconciliation, pretending to resist, and now you pull this stunt¡ªdon¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    My gaze turned cold as I looked at Belle. Some things never changed. Ten years on, and she was still just as loathsome.


    ¡°LunaBelle, I¡¯d advise you to watch your mouth. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on you just because you¡¯re older.¡±


    Her face darkened, nearly ck with fury. What must have stung her most was the fact that I dared to fight back.


    The maid quickly scurried over, tears streaming as she whined pitifully. ¡°Luna, Alpha Kirby wants to send me overseas. You have to help me¡­¡±


    Belle sneered, then gave me a hard look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    With me here, no one will send you away. If certain people don¡¯t want to see you, then you¡¯ll stay right here just to spite them.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Was Belle suffering from some sort of delusion? Did she really think I had been the one to report her spy?


    I had no interest in exining, and even less in wasting time trading words with a shrew. I lifted my foot, ready to leave,


    Of course, Belle wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily. She stepped in my path. ¡°Leslie, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t even think about scheming against my son. Do you think no one knows what you¡¯ve been doing?¡±


    9:19 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 B..


    <b>81 </b>


    Chapter 254 Breaking Point


    I raised a brow. ¡°And what is it I¡¯ve been doing that no one knows about?¡±


    O


    Finished


    ¡°You tried to kill my son! You stuffed him full of random pills. I¡¯m telling you now¨CI¡¯ll be watching you every step of the way!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly do you n to watch?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s voice came from the staircase, cold to the extreme, his fury tightly leashed.


    The instant Belle saw him, she rushed forward. ¡°Kirby, this woman-¡®


    99


    ¡°I warned you. Make one more scene, and Slyvana will stay away for another ten years.¡±


    His voice was icy, carrying a deadly chill.


    Belle¡¯s face went stark white, torn between anger and grievance.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The words hissed from between his teeth.


    Belle¡¯s finger shook as she pointed at me, her voice hoarse, her expression twisted. ¡°Did you see how she treated me just now? Do you expect me to bow and scrape before her?¡±


    Her groundless indignation made meugh.


    I turned to her. ¡°LunaBelle, I¡¯ve already been more than polite. Don¡¯t expect things to go back to how they used <i>to </i>be, where you trampled me under your heel. Honestly, the fact I haven¡¯t returned your treatment in kind is mercy enough. You should be grateful for that.¡±


    Her whole body trembled with fury, so shaken she could hardly stand.


    ¡°How dare you! My son ended up like this because he saved you-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your son saved me. But what does that have to do with you? Do I owe you any gratitude? You give yourself far too much credit. Marcus hasn¡¯t said a word, yet you¡¯re here wing for attention?¡±


    ¡°Leslie, you-¡±


    ¡°LunaBelle,¡± I cut her off, casting a casual nce at the maid, ¡°sending her overseas would have been fine. But if she doesn¡¯t go¡­. then I¡¯ll personally send her to the ind where I once crashed. That ce is much more¡­ interesting.¡±


    I saw the maid shiver from head to toe, her face draining of all color.


    213


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 G¡­


    <b>81 </b>


    Chapter 254 Breaking Point


    Satisfied, I smiled faintly and strolled out at my own pace.


    What a rotten way to sour my mood.


    §°


    Finished


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 255

    Chapter <i>255 </i>Shattered Bonds


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Belle¡¯s shrill voice nearly split my eardrums. The scent of her Luna pheromones¨Cmeant to be soothing and regal¨Cwas now warped by her rage, sharp and suffocating, twisted into a stench of hysteria.


    ¡°Get rid of that woman! I will never allow you to be with her!¡± she screamed, pointing at Leslie¡¯s departing figure.


    Inside me, my wolf Lance let out a growl of pure disdain.


    The dull ache beneath the cast on my right leg throbbed in rhythm with my dwindling patience. I¡¯d had enough.


    I reminded her coldly, ¡°The Crimson Moon Pack doesn¡¯t answer to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my son! How can you defy me?¡± Belle spat the words at me, as though I¡¯dmitted a betrayal beyond forgiveness.


    ¡°Son?<b>¡± </b>


    A bitterugh rose in my chest.


    In an instant, I was dragged back into the distant shadows of childhood¨Cfive years old, sent overseas by the family for the harshest Alpha heir training.


    Lonely, freezing nights where I was nothing but a small wolf cub longing for his mother. I couldn¡¯t resist sneaking a phone call to her.


    On the other end of the line, her voice wasced with impatience as she shopped in some extravagant mall. ¡°Endure it. You¡¯ll grow up soon enough.¡±


    Then she turned around and told my father, Marcus, about my secret call.


    That night earned me a flogging steeped in salt water¨Cleaving scars on a child¡¯s body that would never fade.


    That was the day I understood: in her heart, pleasing the Pack¡¯s ruler mattered more than soothing her son.


    And now, grown and second in power only to Marcus, she dared invoke a bond she had long ago discarded to control me?


    Laughable.


    <b>9:19 </b>Thu, Sep 18 <b>G </b>


    ¡­


    81


    Chapter 255 Shattered Bonds


    Finished


    I curled my lips into a smile sharp with pain and scorn, every word dragged from the frozen marrow of my soul. ¡°If you leave Crimson Moon Pack, then I am no longer your son.¡±


    In a wolf¡¯s world, the bond of Pack and loyalty will always outweigh fragile blood ties.


    Belle¡¯s body jolted violently, the color draining from her carefully preserved face until it looked ashen and wasted.


    I reined in my expression and let my gaze drift past her, toward Leslie¡¯s retreating figure.


    Her


    posture was straight, her steps unwavering, a queen descending in silentmand. Every step she tooknded squarely on my heart.


    Belle¡¯s POV


    I felt on the verge of breaking apart.


    My daughter was gone. My son had never once treated me like a mother. Even Leslie¨Cthe woman I had trampled beneath my heel¨Cdared to belittle me.


    Why? I am the Luna of the Crimson Moon Pack!


    I trembled with fury. It was all because of Leslie.


    If not for her, nothing would have unraveled like this.


    The thought burst and spread like wildfire in my mind: she has to disappear.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I was just about to step out of the suffocating vi when a sudden wave of pheromones exploded behind me¨Cfemale, but warped by a frenzy of murderous intent.


    Careful<i>! </i>My wolf Asphodel roared the warning inside my head.


    I heard Kirby¡¯s voice behind me, filled with horror, ¡°Leslie¨Cwatch out!¡±


    I started to turn, but Shane was faster. His battle¨Choned instincts kicked in, and he grabbed my arm, yanking me hard to the right before I even registered the danger.


    ¡°Ab¨Cdie!¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    C

 Reaper 256

    Chapter 256 Blood and Consequences


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I heard Belle scream, her voice soaked with blood¨Cred hatred.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    The instant Shane yanked me aside, a chilling de of wind cut through the spot where I had just been standing.


    I steadied myself and turned back. Belle was clutching a fruit knife she¡¯d snatched from the fruit tray. Missing her mark, her foot slipped, and she copsed to the ground in a graceless heap.


    By a cruel twist of fate, the knife buried itself deep into her own abdomen.


    In an instant, blood poured out in a flood.


    The air filled with the cloying sweetness of blood.


    For a moment, I stood frozen, watching Belle writhe in agony on the floor. For someone who had lived her life steeped in luxury, this must have been the first time she¡¯d ever lost so much blood.


    The maid shrieked and stumbled toward her, sobbing hysterically.


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t scare me! Please, you¡¯ll be alright¡­¡±


    I cast a nce at Kirby. From where he sat in his wheelchair, his face was cold and rigid, yet his eyes flickered with something that looked like shock. Clearly, even he hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events.


    ¡°Please-¡±


    Shane, expressionless, opened the car door for me.


    Lowering my gaze, I stepped straight inside, shutting out the chaos and the stench of blood behind me.


    Before closing the door, Shane looked once at Belle, then at Kirby,


    The knife lodged in Belle¡¯s stomach was nothing more than ordinary stainless steel. As horrific as it looked, to a werewolf it was the kind of wound that would heal itself in minutes,


    The real problem was Belle¡¯s identity. As the Luna of Crimson Moon Pack, being injured on Crimson Moon¡¯s own territory was enough for them to seize any excuse to use Rogue Pack.


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 <b>B </b>


    ¡­


    81


    Chapter 256 Blood and Consequences


    Finished


    ¡°The car has a recorder. The entire scene of Luna Crimson Moon¡¯s attempted assault has been captured. Whether she¡¯s injured or not, ourdy retains full rights to press charges.¡±


    One sentence, delivered with upromising strength, cut off every possible attempt at framing or retaliation.


    The maid stared at us in stunned disbelief. Belle¡¯s face twisted with fury and humiliation, but the pain left her too weak to utter a word.


    The engine roared, and the car sped away.


    I sat in silence, head lowered.


    ¡°Do you want to move back to Rogue Pack¡¯s main residence?¡±


    Shane, who served as both bodyguard and driver, rarely spoke first.


    I rubbed my nose and replied, ¡°Not for now. If I leave, it looks like guilt. They¡¯re the ones in the wrong, not me.¡±


    Belle was a werewolf. This wound wasn¡¯t fatal. The gut¨Cwrenching pain of being gutted was punishment enough.


    Ending up in this state was nothing but her own doing.


    Do I feel guilty? Not in the slightest.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Bloodrock Estate.


    I sat in my wheelchair at the doorway, pale¨Cfaced, watching people rush back and forth, tending to Belle¡¯s wound.


    The noise around me seemed toe from another world, one that had nothing to do with <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Sad? No.


    Only stunned.


    What shook me was realizing Belle¡¯s hatred for Leslie had reached the point where she wanted to kill her with her own hands.


    And those three years when I ignored Leslie, when I treated her with cold indifference¨Cthat had only fueled Belle¡¯s madness.


    9:19 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 256 Blood and Consequences


    :


    It was me. I had pushed Leslie into hell with my own hands. I had enabled Belle¡¯s frenzy.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Inside me, my wolf Lance let out a low, agonized howl¨Ca cry born from the soul, filled with self¨Cdisgust and helpless rage.


    When Mch finished handling the chaos, he turned back <i>to </i>see me sitting motionless, my expression ck as night.


    Even wounded, the chill of my aura and the force of my Alpha¡¯s presence were undiminished.


    He pressed his lips together and approached cautiously, voice trembling with worry.


    ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t worry. The doctors say the wound isn¡¯t deep. She¡¯ll heal in a while.¡±


    I was silent for a long moment, then tapped the arm of my wheelchair with my fingers and the order.


    ¡°<i>That </i>maid¨Csend her overseas. She¡¯s never to return.¡±


    ¡°And as for the ¡®Luna¡°¡­¡±


    I paused, then spoke with finality.


    ¡°Once she heals, send her to a sanatorium. Without my permission, she doesn¡¯t leave.¡±


    Send Gifts


    gave


    158


    B

 Reaper 257

    Chapter <i>257 </i>Lines in the Sand


    Mch¡¯s POV


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    My heart jolted violently. The Alpha¡¯smand fell like thunder, crashing into my skull until my thoughts went nk.


    Indefinitely confining the Luna of Crimson Moon Pack?


    In any werewolf n, that was the kind of decision that could spark an uproar.


    The air was thick with Kirby¡¯s mint¨Cscented pheromones¡ªicy, heavy, carrying the kind of authority that brooked no question. It felt like des carving against my skin.


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry, and bowed my head. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    The office sank into silence, so suffocating it felt as if the air itself might solidify.


    I risked a nce upward.


    Kirby¡¯s expression was as dark as the sky before a storm, his brow furrowed. Beneath the chill of his pheromones, I caught an undertone of conflicting emotion¨Canger knotted with regret.


    My chest tightened. As Beta of Crimson Moon Pack, I knew Kirby better than anyone.


    He didn¡¯t anger easily. But this time¡­ it was for Leslie.


    In our world, n honor stood above all else.


    To confine the Luna was <i>to </i>preserve Leslie¡¯s dignity, but it was also an open deration to the entire Pack: Kirby had chosen her, not his own mother.


    The cost of that choice was something I dared not imagine.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t return to Bloodrock Estate. Instead, I went straight back to Rogue Pack¡¯s western headquarters.


    Belle¡¯s mess had left me weary and irritated. I had no desire to go back and y caretaker for Kirby.


    Besides, there was more than enough work waiting here.


    I threw myself into itpletely.


    <b>9:20 </b>Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 B.


    ¡­


    (81)


    Chapter 257 Lines in the Sand


    Finished


    I had Liam get in touch with Adler immediately, pushing to lock down the framework of our cooperation as quickly as possible.


    Then I personally reached out to n of Apex Industries, handing over the task of organizing the follow¨Cup ns entirely to his team.


    The ¡°Psionic Core¡± project led by Apex Industries was currently one of the most critical ventures between Rogue Pack and Crimson Moon Pack. This new coboration with Gold Empire required their technical support. Letting Apex take charge of the nning wasn¡¯t just fair¨Cit was the most efficient path forward.


    And frankly, it gave me one more excuse to avoid running into Kirby every day at Bloodrock Estate.


    I decided to personally oversee the project.


    The three parties involved had already agreed to continue negotiations at Apex Industries¡® facilities.


    Finalizing the details would take time and research, and Adler had also requested a chance to tour Apex¡¯s world¨Css R&D department.


    For the afternoon prep meeting, I arrived early.


    This time, I brought along a new project assistant¨CCameron.


    I¡¯d chosen him over a lineup of seasoned veterans for one simple reason: he had no ties, no faction to sway his loyalty. His stance was unshakable.


    The first time I interviewed him, I¡¯d seen it in his eyes¨Cnervous and unpolished, but clear of ambition or greed. All I found there was a reverence for work and an eagerness to prove himself.


    And that was key. For someone like him, still in his internship period, this project wasn¡¯t just work¨Cit was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime springboard. He would guard it with everything he had.


    He was the perfect choice.


    n had arranged a temporary office for us. As soon as Cameron and I arrived, we began coordinating directly with Adler¡¯s representatives. The meeting was set for three o¡¯clock.


    n¡¯s gaze flicked to the young man at my side, his brow lifting slightly. ¡°Liam didn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°He had other matters. This is my new assistant, Cameron.¡±


    I introduced him simply.


    9:20 Thu, Sep 18 G..


    ¡­


    Chapter 257 Lines in the Sand


    n nodded, then gave me a quiet reminder. ¡°Kirby holds shares in Apex. That means Crimson Moon Pack will also send people to this meeting.¡±


    It didn¡¯t surprise me. I only gave a calm nod.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby was at home recuperating. Even if Crimson Moon sent someone, it wouldn¡¯t be him.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 258

    Chapter 258 Flowers and Tension


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    A knock sounded at the office door before Adler walked in. His Alpha pheromones were ancient andmanding, like sandalwood incense, filling the room with a solemn weight.


    ¡°Leslie, n, I¡¯m not interrupting, am I?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡±


    But my words trailed off the instant my eyes fell on the bouquet in his hand¡ª chrysanthemums.


    My face froze with an odd, conflicted stiffness. n looked faintly surprised as well.


    Adler carried an aura of maturity, steadiness, and mystery. The noble reserve in every movement of his hands seemed utterly ipatible with that tragic, funereal bundle of chrysanthemums.


    What was he doing? First the son, now the father¨Cwere they taking turns sending chrysanthemums? Were they nning to send me off together?


    <i>Maybe </i>it¡¯s <i>a </i><i>Gold </i><i>Empire </i><i>custom </i><i>to </i><i>send </i><i>chrysanthemums</i>, my wolf Asphodel chuckled in my amused.


    I didn¡¯t ask. Courtesy kept me silent.


    mind,


    Adler, keen as ever, caught the flicker of my reaction. He gave a smooth smile, then tossed the bouquet onto the side table like it burned his hand.


    ¡°Eren asked me to bring it. He said you¡¯d like it. But personally, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    And just like that, he reached out to shake n¡¯s hand, chatting politely as if nothing at all had happened.


    Relief swept through me. Of course¨Cit was from Eren.


    I realized then that I actually missed him after these few days apart.


    My mood lightened, and after a few more pleasantries, n answered a call. Two quick wordster, he hung up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s here.¡±


    When we entered the conference room, I stopped short.


    9:20 Thu, Sep 18 G.


    ¡­


    Chapter 258 Flowers and Tension


    Kirby was there¨Cpersonally.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    He sat in his wheelchair, but the raw power of a top Alpha radiated from him undiminished. His bearing was regal, unshaken, the kind of presence that ruled any room he entered.


    I didn¡¯tment on his presence. Calmly, I took a seat beside Adler.


    The meeting went smoothly, just a brief face¨Cto¨Cface, over quickly.


    Adler wanted to discuss further details with me, so the two of us left first, returning to the temporary office n had arranged.


    As I turned to go, I could feel Kirby¡¯s burning gaze following me¨Chot, possessive, and unrelenting on my back.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I watched as Leslie and Adler walked side by side from the room, my eyes narrowing.


    n smirked as he came up beside me. ¡°Jealous already?¡±


    I cut him a sharp look, my gaze cold enough to slice. ¡°Where¡¯s the new assistant?¡±


    Adler was no threat. He had a son, and the entire werewolf world knew his devotion to histe wife. He¡¯de to the northern continent only for duty, not personal entanglements.


    But that new assistant clinging to Leslie¡¯s side¨Cthat unsettled me.


    n slipped his hands into his pockets, leaningzily against the table with a grin. ¡°Well, well. The mighty Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack actually feels threatened?¡±


    He beckoned, and soon enough the young Omega appeared¨CCameron.


    The moment he entered, he stiffened, overwhelmed by the sh of two Alpha pheromones flooding the room. He folded his hands before him, his posture bent slightly in submission.


    ¡°Alpha, Mr. n, did you need me for something?¡±


    I remained seated, silent and cold, but my Alpha pressure pressed down like an invisible.


    I lowered my gaze to the notes before me, then let it lift just enough to nce at the boy¡¯s nervous, lost face. My voice was low, icy.


    ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Cameron, Alpha.¡±


    <b>9:20 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 258 Flowers and Tension


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    I said nothing else, simply watching him.


    The silence dragged, heavy and suffocating.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    On his fresh, youthful face, every twitch of nerves showed inly. His eyes darted, bewildered.


    Atst, I spoke again. ¡°Just started working? Liam didn¡¯te with Leslie this time?¡±


    He startled, then nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. Liam¡¯s on another project. I just startedst month.¡±


    He stumbled over the words, utterly devoid ofposure under my pressure.


    I studied him for several moments, then narrowed my eyes.


    <i>This </i><i>one¡¯s </i><i>harmless</i>. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>overthinking</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby</i><i>, </i>Lance scoffed inside me.


    I ignored him and gestured for Cameron to leave.


    ¡°This project is critical. Don¡¯t let Leslie down. Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Relief shed across his face as he quickly retreated from the room.


    n tapped the table, disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    His tone carried the regret of a man denied entertainment.


    I shot him an irritated look.


    ¡°Leslie has standards. She doesn¡¯t eat just anything.¡±


    Had Cameron shown even a sliver ofposure or ambition, I wouldn¡¯t have let him off so easily.


    To treat someone like him as a rival for Leslie? That would be an insult to her.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    158

 Reaper 259

    Chapter 259 The Fox in the Elevator


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    My discussion with Adler went more smoothly than I could have hoped. On the core issues, our views aligned almost perfectly. The calm sandalwood of his pheromones filled the air, steady and reassuring, easing my mood.


    Half an hourter, we left the office. Dusk had fallen; the setting sun spilled through the ss windows, painting the corridor in warm gold and crimson.


    I walked him to the elevator and asked casually, ¡°Eren hasn¡¯t shown uptely. Did the assassination scare him off?¡±


    Adler smiled politely, his sandalwood scent asposed as ever. ¡°He¡¯s lived through war. Fear doesn¡¯t shake him. I just found him a few tutors. His assignments¡­ are heavy.¡±


    His tone carried a hint of teasing, his eyes soft with fatherly indulgence.


    Iughed, though a pang of sympathy stirred inside me.


    Poor cub. So this was the life of the Golden Pack heir¨Cso little freedom.


    <i>Pups </i><i>belong </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>wild</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>chained </i><i>to </i>books, Asphodel growled in my chest.


    I ignored him. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll visit when I can. He¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need an invitation. He keeps mentioning you,¡± Adler added, gentle encouragement


    woven into his scent.


    We stood before the elevator. Before the chime could sound, a low, familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Heading home already?¡±


    I froze. Turning, I found Kirby still there.


    He sat in his wheelchair, mint pheromones curling in the air, tinged with a probing edge. His gaze was fixed entirely on me, lips curved in a faint, unreadable smile.


    Adler inclined his head politely. Kirby gave a cool nod in return, but his eyes never left me, as though I was the only one who existed.


    ¡°You¡¯re done here, <i>so </i>you¡¯re free. Let¡¯s go home together,¡± he said lightly, but beneath the words lingered a quiet intimacy, as if there was some unspoken right between us,


    Home? The word caught me off guard. I nced at the time¨Cit was, in fact, the end of the workday.


    9:20 Thu, Sep 18 B


    ¡­


    :


    81


    Chapter 259 The Fox in the Elevator


    I opened my mouth to refuse. ¡°I still have-¡±


    Kirby cut me off, his tone airy. ¡°I sent the guards away. It¡¯s just me now.¡±


    Finished


    He paused, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leave me to go home alone, would you?¡±


    I nearly rolled my eyes. Dramatic.


    <i>Weak</i>, and <i>still </i><i>angling </i><i>for </i><i>sympathy</i><i>, </i>Asphodel sneered. <i>A </i><i>male </i><i>wolf </i><i>ying </i><i>at </i><i>helplessness</i>.


    I forced down my impatience. The elevator chimed.


    Adler stepped back, gesturing politely for us to enter first.


    But Kirby didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked up at me with wide, deliberately vulnerable eyes, mint pheromones threaded with expectation.


    I understood instantly.


    In front of another top Alpha, he wasn¡¯t about to wheel himself inside. And there was no universe where Adler would push him.


    That left me.


    Suppressing a sigh, I stepped forward and pushed him in, standing behind the chair.


    His mint scent deepened,ced with satisfaction, lips curving like a fox who¡¯d gotten what he wanted.


    The doors stood open for a beat, but Adler didn¡¯t join us.


    He inclined his head. ¡°I left those flowers behind. Best not to. Excuse me.¡±


    His sandalwood pheromones remained calm, faintly distant.


    Kirby gave a shallow nod and a polite smile, but before I could react, he pressed the close button himself.


    Deliberate.


    The elevator sank into an awkward hush.


    I pulled out my phone, messaging Cameron about follow¨Cups, my pinewood pheromones leaking with faint impatience.


    When the doors opened on the ground floor, Shane was already there, his rocky aura solid and


    213


    9:20 Thu, Sep 18 B..


    Chapter 259 The Fox in the Elevator


    immovable.


    I stepped out, only to hear Kirby call behind me, ¡°Leslie¡ª¡±


    I hesitated. Right. He was waiting for someone to push him.


    I frowned and started back, but Shane strode forward, a gust of purpose in every step. ¡°Princess, this kind ofbor is my duty.¡±


    81


    Finished


    His tone brooked no refusal. Swift, efficient, he seized the handles and wheeled Kirby forward at a pace that rattled the chair.


    Behind me came the sound of wheels skidding, Kirby¡¯s low hiss of frustration, his mint pheromones tinged with bitter exasperation.


    My lips curved faintly.


    Now this is <i>entertaining</i><i>, </i>Asphodel chuckled darkly.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    ¡£

 Reaper 260

    Chapter 260 The Business Masquerade


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    81


    Finished


    Back at Bloodrock Estate, my only thought was to retreat to my room, put my notes in order from the meeting, and leave Kirby to Shane.


    But just as I stepped upstairs, Adler¡¯s private call came through. He invited me to a private business g, saying hecked apanion.


    I was about to question why me when he calmly delivered a reason I couldn¡¯t refuse: ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered a lead on your assassination attempt. Someone at tonight¡¯s g is connected.¡±


    My heart clenched. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said without hesitation.


    Without a proper gown on hand, I had to choose from the wardrobe Kirby had prepared for me. A ck silk dress caught my eye¨Csimple, elegant, hugging my curves and making my skin glow in contrast. In the mirror, the reflection staring back carried the proud aura of a female Alpha.


    Satisfied, I picked up my bag and headed out, only to collide with Kirby emerging from his study.


    His gaze


    fell on me, darkening instantly, mint pheromones stirring as if he were about to speak.


    I kept my expression cool and cut him off before he could begin. ¡°Adler says he found a lead on the assassination. I¡¯m meeting him at the g. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    At the word <i>assassination</i><i>, </i>Kirby¡¯s face hardened. His pheromones surged, mint sharp and cold as a winter gale, wrapping me in Alpha protectiveness, heavy with unspoken fear.


    He pressed his lips together. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    I nodded and left. Shane followed silently.


    At the g entrance, Shane opened the car door for me.


    Adler stood waiting. His dark suit was cut to perfection, his sandalwood pheromones calm, aloof, cloaked in noble mystery.


    He inclined his head. ¡°Rest easy. No strangers inside.¡± The message was clear¨Cthe venue was


    secure.


    I smiled. Rogue Pack¡¯s princess feared no danger, but with him nearby, the ground felt steadier beneath my feet.


    9:20 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 260 The Business Masquerade


    :


    We entered the banquet hall, Shane falling back into the shadows as was his way.


    81


    Finished


    Music swelled from the orchestra, couples gliding across the dance floor. Perfume and the heady scents of countless Alphas filled the air, thick as war drums.


    A perfect stage for business¨Cand for the undercurrents of the werewolf world.


    Whispers rose around us.


    ¡°So Alpha Adler¡¯s partner tonight is Leslie. Looks like his deal with Rogue Pack is unshakable.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. He turned his back on Crimson Moon Pack and chose Rogue Pack himself. We don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­ Adler and Leslie are¡ª¡®


    ¡°Shh! Do you have a death wish?¡±


    I ignored them, my pinewood pheromones steady, unruffled.


    Adler clearly heard too. His sandalwood red sharp, a warning crackle of Alpha dominance that silenced the whispers instantly.


    He offered his arm. I slipped mine through with a perfect smile.


    The gesture was a wordless deration in the world of wolves¨Cour cooperation was solid, untouchable.


    Not long after, three familiar Alphas approached with drinks in hand.


    I recognized them immediately: Taven of Central City¡¯s Fang Pack, Gray of the Southern Wood Pack, and Andy of the Northern Silver Pack.


    I¡¯d seen them once before, at Adler¡¯s private gathering.


    Taven, a cigar dangling from his lips, swaggered easily. His eyes raked over me with a half- smile. ¡°Alpha Adler, if I¡¯d known you liked femalepany, I¡¯d have brought my sister that night. She¡¯s not as beautiful as Princess Leslie, but she¡¯s not bad either.¡±


    Adler¡¯s reply was cool as steel. ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t.¡±


    The chill in his sandalwood scent cut through the air, leaving Taven momentarily dumbstruck.


    Send Gifts


    158

 Reaper 261

    Chapter 261 The Silver Pack¡¯s Probe


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Andy pped Taven¡¯s shoulder, grinning as he tried to smooth things over. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me being on my third marriage, then introduce her to me instead¡­¡±


    Taven shot him a re and gritted out a humorless chuckle. ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Gray from the northern Silver Pack smiled lightly, lifting his ss. His voice was polite. ¡°Rogue Pack deserves its sess. Congrattions.¡±


    His pheromones carried the chill of cedar in winter, edged with probing curiosity.


    I arched a brow and raised my own ss. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But his eyes gleamed, and his words turned sharply. ¡°I heard Kirby was injured. Is he well? We had ns for golf the other day, but his assistant canceled at thest minute. I wanted to visit, but couldn¡¯t get away¡­¡±


    The tone sounded concerned, but the cedar pheromones carried a faint taunt.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± I said evenly.


    Only the servants at Bloodrock Estate and Rogue Pack¡¯s inner circle knew I¡¯d been the one looking after Kirby. I wasn¡¯t about to hand over gossip for the werewolf world to feast on.


    Gray¡¯s smile curved with meaning. ¡°Of course. Princess Leslie and Alpha Kirby have already parted ways. Why would you know such things?¡±


    His cedar scent thickened, probing deliberately.


    My smile cooled as my gaze slid to him, pinewood pheromones spiking with icy anger.


    Among wolves, to speak of a dissolved bond in front of a female Alpha¨Cespecially when she stood beside another top Alpha¨Cwas the height of insult.


    This Silver Pack mutt <i>dares </i>test a <i>queen¡¯s </i><i>patience</i>, Asphodel sneered from within me.


    Taven and Andy¡¯s scents shifted awkwardly, both sensing how badly Gray had misstepped.


    I gave a faint smile, my voice sharp and cold. ¡°You¡¯ve gone out of your way, but must I announce my rtionship with Kirby Alpha to every man I meet?¡±


    Gray¡¯s face stiffened. He forced a weakugh. ¡°My mistake.¡±


    9:20 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 261 The Silver Pack¡¯s Probe


    His pheromones faltered, smothered by the weight of mine.


    81


    Finished


    At that moment, Adler¡¯s phone rang. He frowned, murmured, ¡°Excuse me,¡± and stepped away. His sandalwood remained steady, carrying a silent warning in its calm weight¨Csupporting me without words.


    I stood alone, smiling as though nothing had happened.


    But Gray wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Princess Leslie, have you known Alpha Adler long?¡±


    My brow arched. So nosy.


    Curiosity <i>kills </i><i>the </i><i>cat</i><i>, </i>Asphodel hissed.


    I kept my smile polite, but my words wereced with cold disdain. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Gray¡¯s face froze, embarrassment seeping into his scent.


    I knew what he¡¯d been doing¨Ctesting the depth of my bond with Adler, and more importantly, the strength of Rogue Pack¡¯s alliance with the Gold Empire.


    A wolf too impatient <i>to </i><i>hide </i><i>his </i><i>malice</i>, Asphodel scoffed. <i>His </i><i>pheromones </i><i>reek </i><i>of </i>probing <i>and </i><i>poorly </i>veiled hostility. <i>Foolish</i>.


    Just then, Adler ended his call and strode back quickly. For once, his usually unshakable calm. was tinged with urgency, his face grim.


    He reached me, took my wrist, and bent close so only I could hear.


    ¡°The assassin¨Cthey managed to revive him. But time is short. We have to go now.¡±


    Revived? My heart jolted. The driver who¡¯d tried to ram me had poisoned himself on the spot -hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    I dropped my ss at once and followed Adler without hesitation.


    We moved in perfect sync, leaving no space for anyone else to react.


    Send Gifts


    158


    212


    <b>9:20 </b>Thu, Sep 18 G¡­

 Reaper 262

    Chapter 262 The Trap in the Dark


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The car sped through the night, Shane following close behind in another vehicle.


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    The air inside was heavy, and I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Didn¡¯t the assassin poison himself on the spot? I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Adler smiled faintly, but in the dim cabin his smile seemed cold, detached.


    The luxury watch on his wrist caught a glint of light, its reflection sharp and austere in the dark.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± his voice was steady. ¡°The dead don¡¯te back.¡±


    I froze. ¡°So¡­ it was a trap?¡±


    His earlier words clicked into ce. My chest tightened with sudden rity. ¡°You leaked that story on purpose¨Cto lure the real mastermind out. The one behind all this¡­ it¡¯s one of those three Alphas we just saw, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Adler¡¯s gaze slid to me, sandalwood pheromones calm yet edged with a faint note of approval.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    My stomach sank.


    I¡¯d always assumed the culprit would be one of my enemies. But Taven of Fang Pack, Gray of Wood Pack, Andy of Silver Pack¨Cnone of them had reason to hate me.


    Could it be only because Adler chose Rogue Pack?


    But would they really go so far?


    Even without Rogue Pack, Adler would have chosen Crimson Moon Pack, not theirs. Killing me wouldn¡¯t win them the alliance.


    It didn¡¯t fit the logic of Alphas, who always put profit first.


    I raised my eyes, meeting Adler¡¯s obsidian gaze,


    As if he¡¯d read my thoughts, his voice dropped into something colder. ¡°For some wolves, hatred runs deeper than profit.¡±


    My expression shifted before I smoothed it into calm, ¡°How did you trace it to them?¡±


    <b>9:20 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>18 B¡­


    Chapter 262 The Trap in the Dark


    :


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Adler¡¯s features stayedposed, his tone edged with ice. ¡°Because I investigated your past. I admit, it¡¯s rude to tell you to your face. But ¨¤ mature Alpha has the right to know the history of a future partner. That¡¯s something you can forgive.¡±


    I inclined my head. I wasn¡¯t surprised, nor did I resent it. I had done the same to him. In the world of wolves, survival demanded knowing the other as well as yourself.


    ¡°So you uncovered this lead from my past?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He nodded. ¡°If the intelligence my Beta gathered is correct, you survived another attempt not long ago¡­ the one orchestrated by Lyana of Smoke Pack.¡±


    ¡°Lyana!¡± I hissed the name, my pheromones spiking with Alpha fury.


    That crash¨Cif not for sheer luck, I¡¯d have been nothing but scattered bones in the wreckage.


    When I returned, Rogue Pack¡¯s shadows and Crimson Moon¡¯s warriors had already razed Smoke Pack to the ground. Lyana and her n had burned into ashes.


    ¡°So,¡± I said tightly, ¡°this time¡¯s assassin¨Csomeone seeking revenge for her?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Adler¡¯s lips pressed thin, his eyes glinting dark and cold. ¡°The Wood Pack and Smoke Pack were both top ns of the southern continent. Their Alphas had ties. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t said the name, but I already knew.


    Of the three Alphas we¡¯d seen tonight, only Gray¡¯s Wood Pack hailed from the south.


    Send Gifts


    158


    212

 Reaper 263

    Chapter 263 The Hunter¡¯s Net


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The car pulled up outside the hospital, but we didn¡¯t get out.


    81


    Finished


    Adler had clearly made arrangements in advance¨CShane stepped out and went straight inside.


    Barely five minutester, mymunicator buzzed.


    ¡°We have him!¡± Shane¡¯s voice crackled through.


    My eyes narrowed, and I caught another sound in the background¨Ca shrill plea for mercy.


    Adler calmly took the device from my hand and asked bluntly, ¡°Gray sent you<b>, </b>didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno, not Mr. Gray!¡± The voice was sharp, panicked, too quick.


    But that one slip¨CMr. Gray¨Cwas enough to reveal everything.


    Adler ended the call without hesitation and pulled out his own phone.


    ¡°Take Gray. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    But the voice on the other end hesitated before delivering unexpected news.


    ¡°Kirby¡¯s already here. He caught Gray before we did.¡±


    Adler¡¯s eyes flickered, his lips curving faintly. ¡°Oh? Understood.¡±


    He ended the call and looked at me, tone edged with amusement. ¡°Seems Kirby already knew who to aim for. He moved even faster than us.<b>¡± </b>


    A strange feeling tightened in my chest.


    These past days, I¡¯d been at Bloodrock Estate,pletely unaware that Kirby had been running his own investigation in secret¨Cquietly, efficiently¨Cand had already tracked the mastermind.


    But it made sense. With his vindictive nature, did I really expect him to swallow such an insult and do nothing?


    Kirby had never been prey. He was always the hunter¨Cpatient, ruthless. From the moment of the car crash, he must have been weaving his, waiting for it to snap shut.


    ¡°Want to <b>see </b>him?<b>¡± </b>Adler asked.


    <b>9:21 </b>Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 263 The Hunter¡¯s Net


    I smiled faintly and shook my head. ¡°No. Take me home.¡±


    I had no interest in watching a trapped wolf il.


    <b>Mch¡¯s </b>POV


    I stood waiting at the gates of Bloodrock Estate, already prepared.


    When Kirby¡¯s car rolled up, I stepped forward quickly. ¡°Alpha.¡±


    <b>81 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby climbed out slowly, bending to retrieve a folded wheelchair from the seat. He opened it with practiced ease and settled into it.


    In an instant, the same man who had just orchestrated the capture of another Pack¡¯s Alpha with ruthless efficiency now wore the mask of a gravely injured wolf¨Cfrail, weakened.


    The corner of my eye twitched.


    Had I not seen it myself, I would never believe he would go to such lengths¨Call for the sake of


    one woman.


    ¡°Well? Stop standing there. Push me inside,¡± he snapped impatiently.


    I blinked out of my daze and hurried behind him, setting the chair in motion.


    ¡°Has Leslie returned?¡± Kirby reclined against the backrest. Even in his weariness, there was a faint warmth in his tone at her name.


    ¡°Half an hour ago,¡± I answered.


    ¡°What has she been doing tonight? Who did she meet?¡± he asked casually.


    I hesitated, but told the truth. ¡°Alpha Adler of Gold Pack invited her to a g¡­¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even finished when Kirby¡¯s mint pheromones turned cial, sharp with displeasure.


    He rubbed his brow, voice clipped and unfriendly. ¡°I see, Get back to your duties.¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    B

 Reaper 264

    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Finished


    I didn¡¯t truly believe Adler posed any threat to me. His devotion to histe wife wasmon knowledge among wolves.


    Whatever special attention he gave Leslie came only from that one moment years ago overseas<b>, </b>when he¡¯d saved her life.


    But even so, every time another male¡¯s pheromones lingered near her, I felt an instinctive, seething rejection.


    I turned my wheelchair toward her room and knocked.


    The door opened after a pause. She stood there with a face mask on, arms folded, bathed in moonlight. She looked like some untouchable goddess, cold and distant.


    ¡°Kirby, your stamina is impressive. Out all night, and now you still want to chat with me?¡±


    For a moment I lowered my gaze. When I looked back, my eyes softened.


    ¡°I have good news¨Cso good I couldn¡¯t wait to tell you. I thought you¡¯d be happy.¡±


    ¡°You caught Gray, didn¡¯t you?¡± she said coolly, not even granting me the courtesy of suspense.


    I blinked, then let a spark of admiration show.


    ¡°So you already know. Brilliant as always.¡±


    ¡°Is he at trial?<b>¡± </b>


    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°Not yet. Too easy for him. First, I¡¯ll dismantle his Pack piece by piece, let him watch everything he¡¯s built copse into ruin. Only then will I hand him over. Want me to do it for you? To vent your anger?¡±


    She paused. ¡°You¡¯ve already done what needed to be done. What anger do I have left?¡±


    ¡°All the better. No need to soil your hands.¡±


    Even as I spoke, the cold edge of a predator slipped from my scent, enveloping the


    space.


    I looked at her face¨Cbeautiful, aloof, even under the mask¨Cand recalled the so¨Ccalled ¡°Alpha courting strategies¡± I¡¯d once read. I gave her my most polished praise,


    ¡°Our Leslie is so beautiful, so clever¡­ and most importantly, kind.¡±


    0:21 Thu, Sep 18


    *hapter 64 A podiel Linner


    Surely any she wolf would glow at such words.


    But she only twitched her lips, eyes t with disbelief, as though watching a fool.


    ¡°Yes. Which is exactly why you don¡¯t deserve me.¡±


    Then she mmed the door in my face.


    The next morning, Carl¡¯s furious voice carried through hermunicator. He was demanding to take part in theing assault on Wood Pack.


    Leslie remained calm, soothing him with a few words before burying herself in the work of the alliance project.


    All day I lingered at Apex Industries¡® offices. On paper I was handling affairs, but in truth I was waiting for her.


    When the sky outside turned red with sunset, she finally emerged.


    shed my steel¨Cedged aura at once, letting warmth soften my expression. A faint smile curved my lips as I looked at her. ¡°Perfect timing. A new restaurant opened nearby. Come with me, try the food?¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Her look was pure exasperation.


    I gave her a wounded expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to look after me?¡±


    I saw her hesitate, conflict flickering across her face, before she finally sighed and stepped forward to push my chair. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s try your food.¡±


    But as soon as we reached the doors, a small figure came sprinting toward us.


    ¡°Muse! I missed you so much!¡±


    It was Adler¡¯s cub.


    Hetched onto Leslie¡¯s leg, nuzzling and clinging with the boldness of a spoiled pup.


    A surge of irritation knifed through me. I watched with cold disdain, unimpressed by the boy¡¯s blind confidence.


    ¡°Enough. We¡¯re leaving.¡± My voice was ice.


    The little wolf stiffened, then clutched Leslie tighter. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ming too!¡±


    Leslie bent down, ruffling his hair, affection lighting her face. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    <b>9:21 </b>Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 B¡­


    Chapter 264 A Spoiled Dinner


    No.


    This was supposed to be my evening with Leslie¨Cours alone. I had to get rid of him.


    My tone hardened. ¡°You snuck out. Does Adler know?¡±


    I pulled out my phone, deliberately putting the call on speaker.


    80


    Finished


    ¡°Your son ran off. He¡¯s here with me and Leslie,¡± I said, the implication sharpe fetch him.


    On the other end, Adler¡¯s voice was cool, indifferent. ¡°Is that so? Then do take good care of him for me. I¡¯m in a meeting. Goodbye.¡±


    The line clicked dead.


    I stared at the dark screen, fury rising until my face burned.


    After all the trouble I¡¯d gone through for this one chance, now I was stuck babysitting Adler¡¯s pup?


    Send Gifts


    158


    B

 Reaper 265

    Chapter 265 Diamonds and Sulking


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    In the end, the four of us marched into the restaurant together.


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    Mch had already reserved the ce¨Can elegant hall with dim lighting, the entire floor sealed off by Kirby.


    Around us, dreamlike 3D projections shimmered, a gxy of stars twinkling as though we were dining inside the Milky Way itself. Romantic, dazzling.


    It would have been perfect¨Cif not for little Eren.


    At least, that was clearly Kirby¡¯s thought.


    Shane took a seat at a nearby table.


    Eren nted himself firmly between Kirby and me, clinging like a tiny bodyguard.


    Kirby lifted a bouquet of blue lilies flown in from Hond, his voice low and smooth. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    Before I could respond, Eren puffed up indignantly and jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Muse likes big chrysanthemums!¡±


    I nearly choked. No, I did not. But the seriousness in his eyes made it impossible to crush his pride.


    Kirby¡¯s eyelid twitched. He stared at the cub with a look of cold disbelief.


    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t meddle.¡±


    But Eren¡¯s blue eyes glistened with unshed tears as he looked to me. ¡°Muse, you won¡¯t take them, right?¡±


    My heart melted.


    <i>¡°</i>Of course not. Sister loves chrysanthemums most of all.¡±


    I shot Kirby an apologetic nce. He could only set the lilies aside, helpless.


    Eren¡¯s face lit up, his smile bending into a crescent moon. Then he fished into his pocket, pulled out a handful, and set them before me.


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>B


    ¡­


    <b>80 </b>


    Chapter 265 Diamonds and Sulking


    ¡°Muse, I was in such a rush, I couldn¡¯t buy you flowers. So I brought these instead.¡±


    My breath caught.


    Diamonds.


    Raw, uncut diamonds, each one heavy, glinting cold fire beneath the restaurant lights.


    Eren rubbed his hands together, beaming. ¡°I have lots more. Do you like them? Girls like sparkly things, right?¡±


    I stared at the little wolf, speechless.


    ¡°You should take these back. Sister can¡¯t ept them.¡±


    Finished


    He squirmed, clutching my hand in protest. ¡°Don¡¯t you like them? I¡¯ve got even bigger ones!¡±


    I sighed. There was no reasoning with a child.


    Smiling, I gathered them up. ¡°I do like them. But next time, don¡¯t bring these again.¡±


    I¡¯d simply return them to Adler the next time I saw him.


    Eren, satisfied, grinned and tilted his head toward Kirby, openly challenging. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll listen to Muse. A real man shouldn¡¯t be stingy, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The air around Kirby plummeted. His lips pressed into a hard line, mint pheromones dropping the temperature like a frost.


    When the food arrived, I happily served a slice of venison to Eren.


    His blue eyes sparkled, little fangs shing as he bit in with delight. His fruity scent bubbled with joy, infectiously bright, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh with him.


    <i>The </i><i>cub </i><b><i>has </i></b><i>more </i><i>charm </i><i>than </i><i>some </i><i>grown </i><i>wolves</i>, Asphodel muttered in amusement.


    And it was true. Around children¨Cespecially sweet ones like Eren, who brought me diamonds -I always had patience.


    Across from us, Kirby sat silent as an iceberg.


    His mint pheromones grew colder and colder, a winter storm creeping through the starlit restaurant. His gaze never left me and the boy, ck eyes dark enough to swallow everything.


    My chest tightened, but I kept my face smooth, chatting with Eren as if nothing were wrong.


    Atst, Kirby broke. His voice rumbled low, taut with displeasure. ¡°Leslie, I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>B


    ¡­


    :


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    Chapter 265 Diamonds and Sulking


    The air thickened, his pheromones pressing down with Alpha possession.


    ¤¤


    I arched a brow, nced at Eren, then smiled, voice light and teasing. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. We¡¯re having too much fun right now.¡±


    <b>I </b>stretched the words deliberately, my pinewood scent steady, mocking.


    Why ruin the mood?


    Kirby faltered, his aura snagging, a trace of helplessness bleeding through the chill.


    Eren onlyughed louder, his eyes glittering like victory.


    I smothered my grin, thinking how close Kirby must be to exploding.


    Send Gifts


    158


    <b>B </b>

 Reaper 266

    Chapter 266 A Handful of Diamonds


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Dinner finally ended, and Kirby and I drove Eren back to his hotel.


    (80<b>) </b>


    Finished


    In the car, the little wolf cub dozed off in my arms, his small body warm and soft, golden curls brushing against my arm like a defenseless kitten. Even in sleep, his tiny hand clung to my fingers, his fruity scent sweet and tender, warming my chest.


    At the hotel entrance, Adler was already waiting.


    Dressed in a dark suit, his sandalwood pheromones calm and steady, he broke into a faint smile when his gaze fell on the sleeping boy.


    He walked over and easily lifted Eren from my arms, settling him on his shoulder with practiced ease. ¡°Thank you, Leslie.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I said with a smile and a shake of my head. ¡°Eren¡¯s so sweet¨Che didn¡¯t trouble us one bit.¡±


    From the car, I felt Kirby¡¯s mint pheromones ripple with disdain, like he was scoffing at my words.


    Iughed inwardly. He was the only real problem tonight.


    Adler¡¯s eyes glinted, his smile deepening. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d.¡±


    I reached into my bag and pulled out the heavy handful of diamonds, glittering cold fire beneath the dim light. ¡°These were from Eren. He doesn¡¯t understand their worth¡ªyou should take them back.¡±


    Adler raised a brow, lips curving. ¡°No need. If I reim what he¡¯s given, he¡¯ll probably threaten to disown me.¡±


    His voice carried both teasing and indulgence.


    He nced into the car, nodding slightly. ¡°Alpha Kirby. Princess Leslie. Thank you for bringing him home.¡±


    Without another word, he turned and strode away, steady and decisive, his son draped over his shoulder.


    Kirby gave a sharp huff, his mint scent sharpening with cold, making no reply.


    I blinked, slipping the diamonds back into my bag, bemused. Clearly, Eren¡¯s mboyant


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>B¡­


    Chapter 266 A Handful of Diamonds


    generosity came straight from his father.


    :


    80


    Finished


    Still, with such an extravagant gift, guilt pricked at me. I¡¯d need to prepare him something extraordinary for his birthday.


    Back in the car, Shane and the driver sat up front while Kirby and I upied the back.


    The cabin was thick with his mint pheromones, heavy and stifling, like the air before a storm.


    He sat with eyes closed, radiating a <i>don¡¯t </i><i>approach </i><i>me </i>aura, silent and cold.


    I thought of how he¡¯d dragged me here to ¡°test the restaurant,¡± only for me to spend the night entertaining Eren without offering a single opinion. I coughed lightly, deciding to ease the


    tension.


    ¡°The chef was good. Presentation and vor both excellent. What did you think?¡±


    His brow smoothed slightly. ¡°If you liked it, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    The words were low, forced through clenched restraint, tinged with concession.


    I exhaled in relief. At least he wasn¡¯t going to brood himself into illness.


    I turned to Shane for backup. ¡°And you?¡±


    He met my gaze briefly through the mirror, his gravelly voice blunt as ever. ¡°Pretty to look at. Doesn¡¯t fill the stomach.¡±


    His rocklike pheromones held steady, a Gamma¡¯s straightforward honesty.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Kirby stiffen, his mint scent turning sharper, colder. His eyes slid toward the back of Shane¡¯s head, simmering with suppressed ire.


    He ground out, ¡°I¡¯ll have the butler make you something else.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Shane said tly, his voice like stone.


    Back at Bloodrock Estate, Kirby remained frozen, mint scent like solid ice.


    I sank onto the sofa across from him. His face was pale, lips tight, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from leaning forward, pressing my palm to his forehead. ¡°No fever. Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°My heart hurts,¡± he bit out, mint thick with resentment.


    <i>The </i>wolf <i>is jealous </i><i>enough </i>to lose <i>his </i><i>fur</i>, Asphodel chuckled dryly in my mind.


    I let my hand fall, lips curving with azy smile. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re not seriously jealous of a boy


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 B¡­


    Chapter 266 A Handful of Diamonds


    who hasn¡¯t evene of age yet, are you?¡±


    :


    His face froze, paling and flushing by turns, pheromones jolting like broken rhythm.


    I stifled augh and added sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    I picked up the ck robe draped over his chair and set it around his shoulders. ¡°My father¡¯s birthday ising up. I¡¯ll be at Rogue Pack¡¯s main estate for a while. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question¡ªit was a deration. Rogue Pack¡¯snds were my roots, and I needed the pine forests there to cleanse the heaviness of these past weeks.


    Kirby¡¯s eyes met mine, his pheromones roiling before he pressed them down. His tongue flicked against his cheek before he muttered, low, ¡°No.¡±


    Satisfied, I nodded and called for servants to pack. I made a point of excluding Shane.


    His stone¨Cfaced presence would only irritate Kirby further.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 267

    Chapter 267 A Birthday Intrusion


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    The day of Lars¡¯s birthday arrived.


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    At the gates, Leslie smiled brightly as she waved goodbye, her joy like a bird finally slipping free of its cage.


    I stood there, watching her car disappear into the distance, my expression soft.


    The moment she was gone, my pheromones cooled. I turned to Mch, who had been waiting at my side. ¡°Everything ready?¡±


    His


    eyes were resolute. ¡°Yes, Alpha. The gift as well.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, face nk, though the corner of my lips lifted faintly. My mood lightened.


    Leslie, did you really think you could escape? Wherever your world turns, I will be part of it.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    My father Lars¡¯s birthday banquet was held aboard a private yacht at sea. Low¨Ckey, but nothing short of extravagant.


    Thorbane and Carl busied themselves with guests, and even Victor, usually buried in hisb, made time to attend.


    The yacht thrummed with the scent of pine¨CRogue Pack¡¯s royal pheromones, strong and familiar. The weight in my chest eased.


    I stood by my father with a ss of wine, greeting Alphas from other Packs, my pinewood pheromones steady, poised.


    ¡°Alpha Lars, Princess Leslie truly takes after you. Restoring ties with Gold Empire- remarkable.¡±


    I lowered myshes<b>, </b>smiling. ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    But Father was proud, his pine scent swelling like a king¡¯s crown. ¡°Luck is nothing without ability,¡±


    I shot him a wry nce, lips curving.


    Then the doors opened, and a group entered. My smile faltered.


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 B


    ¡­


    Chapter 267 A Birthday Intrusion


    Kirby.


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    Leiss wheeled him forward, his mint pheromones forceful, unweakened by his injuries. Even seated, his broad shoulders and long frame radiated Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha authority.


    I looked to Father, who met my eyes calmly. ¡°I invited him.¡±


    Leiss pushed Kirby closer. Kirby inclined his head to my father. ¡°Alpha Lars. Happy birthday.¡±


    Father nodded, his tone warm. ¡°Thank you. How is your recovery?¡±


    His pine pheromones carried genuine concern. After all, Kirby had been hurt because of me.


    Kirby¡¯s gaze flicked toward me, lingering, and he smiled. ¡°Leslie has been looking after me very well. Thank you for your concern, my lord.¡±


    His mint pheromones edged with teasing, as though ying the dutiful patient before my father.


    I rolled my eyes inwardly. What an act.


    <i>His </i><i>performance </i>grows <i>more </i><i>polished by </i><i>the </i><i>day</i><i>, </i>Asphodel sneered inside me.


    Leiss nced toward the line of Ferraris parked ashore. ¡°Leslie, you ride out in those now?¡±


    I


    gave a coolugh, brushing a diamond earring that caught the light. ¡°No. I take helicopters.¡±


    Leiss<b>: </b>¡± ¡±


    <b>I </b>caught sight of Carris across the deck. Ignoring Kirby¡¯s burning gaze, I drifted over.


    The night wind on the deck was cool, stirring my hair. The red wine in my ss shimmered beneath the moonlight.


    Carris eyed Kirby from afar, clicking his tongue. ¡°My cousin¡¯s pathetic. Crippled and still hasn¡¯t won you.¡±


    I arched a brow, refusing to bite.


    He prattled on, trying to rope me into his games, but I let his words fall away, sipping wine and watching the moon.


    Then a small<b>, </b>eager voice broke in. ¡°Muse!¡±


    I nced down, Eren. Adler followed a few paces behind, deep in conversation with my father.


    Eren clutched my leg, then proudly pulled a fistful of gold bars from his pocket. They gleamed


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>B..


    Chapter 267 A Birthday Intrusion


    under <b>the </b>yacht¡¯s lights<b>, </b>sharp and garish.


    My face stiffened. ¡°Eren, stick to chrysanthemums from now on.¡±


    Gold bars were far too much. Chrysanthemums, at least, I could manage.


    His blue


    <b>eyes </b>


    widened, fruity scentced with hurt. ¡°Muse doesn¡¯t like them?¡±


    I softened with a smile. ¡°I like chrysanthemums better.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He darted off, no doubt tob the yacht for flowers.


    Beside me, Carris whistled. ¡°Leslie, even the cubs are falling for you?¡±


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    I arched a brow, pinewood pheromonesced with pride. ¡°What can I say? Maybe my charm is irresistible.¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    1

 Reaper 268

    Chapter 268 A Wolf Cub¡¯s Protest


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Carris chatted with me a while longer before drifting off in search of his next ¡°guest star.¡±


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    I wandered to the rail of the deck. The sea breeze, thick with salt, tangled through my hair. From nearby, I caught the sound of Leiss and Kirby in conversation.


    Leiss¡¯s voice was bright with excitement as he invited Kirby to a week¨Clong birthday party he nned to host in Hawaii. Kirby¡¯s reply, however, was cool and t: ¡°Leslie wouldn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    <i>Oh</i>? Asphodel¡¯s amused voice echoed in my mind. <i>So </i><i>now </i><i>every </i><i>decision </i><i>this </i><i>male </i><i>makes </i><i>must </i>first <i>pass </i><i>through </i><i>his </i><i>imagination </i><i>of </i><i>what </i><i>you¡¯d </i><i>think</i><i>? </i>


    Leiss clearly hadn¡¯t expected such logic. His voice rose. ¡°What¡¯s she got to do with it? After all these


    years, you¡¯re actually weighing Leslie¡¯s preferences in my ns? Like I ever expected Rogue Pack¡¯s princess to bless me with her presence!¡±


    I paused mid¨Cstep, half inclined to turn another way¡ªwhen a small, intive voice called out.


    ¡°Muse¡­¡±


    Eren came running toward me, blue eyes brimming with sorrow.


    I knelt at once, smoothing my hand through his soft curls, my tone instinctively gentle. ¡°Eren, what¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>


    Naturally, Kirby and Leiss noticed as well.


    Leiss pushed Kirby closer with augh. ¡°What a coincidence¨Cwe were just wondering where you¡¯d gone.¡±


    I ignored him, keeping my attention on Eren.


    The boy¡¯s head drooped, voice trembling with sadness. ¡°I searched the whole yacht¡­ and I still couldn¡¯t find any chrysanthemums for Muse¡­¡±


    Silence fell.


    Inwardly, I thought¨Cthank goodness!


    Leiss chuckled. ¡°If you did find chrysanthemums here, every staff member on this yacht would be out of a job.¡±


    <b>9:21 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 268 A Wolf Cub¡¯s Protest


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    On the Lycans¡® king¡¯s birthday yacht, no one would dare disy flowers of such funereal meaning.


    Kirby rolled his eyes at Leiss, then turned to me, tonemanding yet casual. ¡°Leslie, take me to the deck for some air.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. He was getting awfullyfortable ordering me around.


    But outwardly, I smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I took the wheelchair handles from Leiss and wheeled him away.


    Leiss only shook his head behind us, no doubt muttering about how <i>obedient </i>I seemed.


    Eren made to follow, but Leiss scooped him up. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Don¡¯t interrupt their little lovers¡® stroll!¡±


    Fuming, Eren kicked his legs. ¡°It¡¯s not romance! Muse doesn¡¯t love that old man¨Cshe loves me! He¡¯s not worthy of her!¡±


    I steered Kirby onto the open deck. Moonlight poured like molten silver, draping the sea in rippling light.


    The breeze brushed my face, cool and soothing.


    But even with the ocean stretching before us, I could feel Kirby¡¯s gaze locked on me¨Cburning, intent, filled with unmasked possession.


    Behind us, Leiss teased loudly, ¡°See how perfect they look together!¡±


    Eren stamped his foot in outrage. ¡°You¡¯re lying! They don¡¯t match at all! Muse only likes fresh young men, not old guys! When I grow up, I¡¯ll marry her!¡±


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Kirby¡¯s voice rumbled beside me, low and sharp.


    ¡°That you¡¯re old,¡± I said bluntly, amused. ¡°Even the cub thinks so.¡±


    Kirby tilted his head up, eyes boring into mine. Then, suddenly, he said, ¡°Leslie, I have a proposal¡­¡±


    Send Gifts


    158


    a


    212


    <b>9:21 </b>Thu, Sep 18 <b>B</b>¡­


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapte

 Reaper 269

    r 269 The Wolf Cub¡¯s Deration


    <b>Leiss</b><b>¡® </b>POV


    <b>80 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby and Leslie stood together on the deck, their pheromones mingling in a way I couldn¡¯t quite read. Whatever they were whispering about wasn¡¯t my business.


    I¡¯d already done Kirby a big enough favor keeping that Gold Pack pup away from them.


    I looked down at the boy barely tall enough to reach my thigh¨Csharp¨Ctongued for his age.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I teased him. ¡°Feelings have to be cultivated. And Muse with Kirby? They¡¯re practically made for each other. Look at them¨Cperfectly matched in looks, in presence. Even their backgrounds align. Who couldpare?¡±


    I turned toward the pair under the moonlight. Leslie glowed cool and radiant, Kirby regal even in his chair, his Alpha aura untouched.


    Together, they looked untouchable. If not for all the chaos of the past, they would have been the ideal couple of the entire werewolf world.


    My chest tightened with the thought¨Cthen something shoved me.


    The pup red up at me, cheeks puffed in outrage.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! They¡¯re not matched at all! Muse only likes young wolves, not old men! When I grow up, I¡¯ll marry her!¡±


    My jaw fell open. Then I burst intoughter. The kid had guts.


    Drawing out my words, I said, ¡°Ohhh¡­ so you like Muse. What a shame¡­¡±


    His little fists clenched, eyes zing. ¡°What¡¯s a shame? Tell me!¡±


    I grinned wider, baiting him further. ¡°The shame is that an Alpha woman like Muse, with her family and power¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t end up with Kirby, she¡¯ll be tied to another great house. Unless ¡± I leaned in, voice conspiratorial, ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re rich. Really rich. For life.¡±


    His bright blue eyes dimmed for a second¨Cthen red anew. He puffed out his chest and dered, ¡°I am rich! My daddy is Adler Gold, and his money is all mine!¡±


    ¡°Then let him marry her for you,¡± I shot back,ughing. ¡°Otherwise, how long do you¡¯ll wait to inherit it?¡±


    you


    think


    The boy¡¯s face flushed crimson. He red at me like I¡¯d spat the gravest insult.


    9:21 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­


    Chapter 269 The Wolf Cub¡¯s Deration


    80


    Finished


    Then, with a huff, he spun on his heel, tiny fists balled in fierce resolve, and bolted¨Cstraight toward Adler.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Kirby and I lingered in silence on the deck. He didn¡¯t speak again, only watched me, so intently it unsettled me more than words could.


    I was about to excuse myself when I saw Eren storming toward Adler and my father, Lars, who wasughing heartily with him.


    The boy threw his arms around Adler, clinging tightly. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Adler gave him a sharp look, a quiet warning.


    ¡°No tantrums. Today is supposed to be a good day.¡±


    But Eren pouted, then turned those bright blue eyes toward my father. In a sweet, piping voice he said, ¡°I know. Today is Muse¡¯s daddy¡¯s birthday. Happy birthday, King Lars!¡±


    My father melted instantly, patting his pockets for a gift with a grin that reached his


    eyes.


    Then Eren twisted back toward Adler, tugging at his arm, his voice coaxing and serious all at


    once.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ I want to inherit your fortune!¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Reaper 270

    Chapter 270 A Rejection Under Moonlight


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The air on deck froze solid. Even the waves below seemed to pause.


    Father¡¯s hand, halfway into his pocket for a gift, stalled midair, his pinewood pheromones carrying a hint of awkwardness.


    I nced at Adler. His expression was thunderclouds, dark and dangerous.


    Still clinging to his leg, Eren piped up sweetly, ¡°Daddy, I want to inherit


    now¡­¡±


    I pressed my lips together, struggling not tough, and studied Adler.


    your


    fortune right


    His eyes locked on his son, his inhale sharp. His tone was deep, steady¨Cyet carried the growl of something barely leashed. ¡°Right now?¡±


    Eren nodded with solemn conviction. ¡°Only if I inherit your fortune can I be with Muse forever!¡±


    Adler¡¯s eyes narrowed. His sandalwood pheromones iced over like frost.


    ¡°¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do to grant that wish sooner,¡± he murmured, each word ground out, Alphaposure stretched thin.


    Eren¡¯s face lit with joy. ¡°When?!¡±


    I bit down on augh.


    But Adler¡¯s patience snapped. His gaze cut sharp as a de, pheromones dropping cold.


    He caught the back of Eren¡¯s shirt, lifting him off the ground with effortless strength.


    The boy dangled, his fruity scent spilling panic¨Cclearly, he hadn¡¯t expected his father to really be angry.


    Father rushed to smooth things over. ¡°He¡¯s just a child¨Cnonsense talk¡­¡±


    Adler¡¯s face softened slightly. He dipped his head apologetically. ¡°Alpha Lars, forgive me. I suddenly recalled urgent matters in the Pack. I¡¯ll call tomorrow with my apologies.¡±


    And with that, he strode off, his son swinging in his grip.


    From midair, Eren iled, his voice high and intive. ¡°Wait, I need to kiss Muse goodbye-!¡±


    I covered my mouth,ughing silently as I watched father and son retreat into the night.


    I was just turning back toward Father when Kirby¡¯s hand mped around my wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Think about what I said. Please?¡±


    His voice was low, weighted with something rare in him¨Chesitation, almost¡­ humility. The contrast against his suffocatingly strong Alpha aura was jarring.


    Earlier, he¡¯d spoken inly: Father wouldn¡¯t leave my future unattended. And if it came to marriage, he wanted Father to choose him first. Power, rank, and that cursed mate¨Cbond¨Cno one else matched him.


    I met his eyes, loweredshes, then smiled.


    ¡°Kirby, marriages aren¡¯t about romance. They¡¯re about what fits. But you?¡± My smile curved sharp. ¡°No. I won¡¯t trip over the same stone twice. Once was humiliating enough.¡±


    I let each word drop like shards of ice.


    ¡°And besides¡­ I¡¯ve seen more of the world now. My taste has improved. What I used to like¡ª¡± I lingered on the word-¡°is beneath me.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    ¡°Leslie!¡±


    The sound tore from my chest, rough, trembling.


    Her rejection stabbed straight through, wolf Lance howling inside me<i>. </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>pushing </i><i>you </i><i>away </i><i>again</i>.


    She paused, turned. Her lips curved, eyes cool, her pinewood pheromones steady and detached.


    She came closer, resting her slender hand on my chair, pushing me back toward the glittering hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you through recovery. I won¡¯t forget you saved my life. But feelings?¡± Her voice softened with a smile. ¡°They can¡¯t be forced, right?¡±


    The hall lights spilled over us, so bright I squinted.


    I drew in a long breath, turning to her. My voice sank deep, weighted with iron. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I


    can wait.¡±


    She said nothing, only cast me a sidelong nce¨Cdismissive, unmoved¨Cher steps brisk and


    light, as though my words had been nothing at all.


    Lance growled in my chest. <i>Her </i><i>heart¡¯s </i><i>harder </i><i>than </i><i>iron</i>.


    I stayed silent, my gaze locked on her back, mes burning hotter in my chest.


    I would not give her up.

 Reaper 271

    Chapter 271 A Crowded Voyage


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    The banquet drew to a close.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I trailed my father as he said his goodbyes one by one. When we reached Kirby, he deliberately lingered at the end.


    Father smiled warmly. ¡°Get some rest when you return. Take care of yourself.¡±


    His words carried the weight of an elder¡¯s concern.


    Kirby nodded with a polite smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Once he was gone, I turned on Father, incredulous. ¡°Tomorrow? You¡¯ve arranged to meet him again?¡±


    He patted my hand, his eyes alight with excitement. ¡°To celebrate my birthday, he¡¯s nned <i>a </i>twenty¨Cday world tour for me.¡±


    My brows snapped together. ¡°A world tour?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going alone, are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯reing too,¡± Father said firmly, his gaze heavy. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to refuse, are you?¡±


    That look made it clear: if I dared, he¡¯d flip the table right here.


    I forced a smile. ¡°Of course not. I just thought it was¡­ sudden.¡±


    Lars chuckled. ¡°Surprises always are. Kirby¡¯s thoughtfulness pleased me greatly, so I epted.¡±


    Thoughtful? To me, it reeked of ulterior motives.


    ¡°But <b>I </b><b>still </b>have matters in the west-¡± I tried onest defense.


    ¡°Hand them to Thorbane. If he can¡¯t handle them, give them to Carl. Whatever he loses, let him pay it back himself.¡± Father dismissed it with a wave, unmoved.


    Carl, just walking past, froze in ce<b>, </b>eyes wide in disbelief.


    I sighed. No point resisting. Fine¨Clet it be a free vacation.


    Chapter 271 A Crowded Voyage


    +8 Pearls


    Back in my room, I sprawledfortably on the bed, scrolling through my phone. The trip kept circling in my thoughts. Since I couldn¡¯t escape it, I might as well make it lively.


    I picked up myms. ¡°Lord Adler, is Eren there?¡±


    The next morning dawned with light drizzle, the air sweet and fresh.


    No work, no schedule¨Cso I sleptte. By the time I stirred, it was past nine. After azy wash and light makeup, I didn¡¯te downstairs until almost eleven.


    Voices drifted up from below.


    Father¡¯s voice: ¡°Our Leslie workedte into the night, then rose early for meetings. It pains me to see her work so hard¡­¡±


    My steps faltered on the stairs. Having risen well past sunrise, guilt prickled sharp.


    Kirby¡¯s reply was patient, courteous. ¡°Leslie¡¯s sesses from both talent and diligence. Her achievements are only natural.¡±


    I winced. What was this, amendation meeting?


    I hurried down.


    Carl lounged on the sofa, smirking. ¡°Well, well, the princess finally graces us with her presence.¡±


    I shot him a re, then said breezily, ¡°I was finishing a meeting upstairs.¡± Not a flicker of blush or guilt in my voice.


    Eren sat obediently by Adler¡¯s side. His eyes lit when he saw me, but under his father¡¯s gaze, only drooped, quiet and restrained.


    Kirby checked his watch. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Shall we go?¡±


    Eren leapt up, grinning. ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯m going traveling with Muse!¡±


    Kirby¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°You¡¯reing?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Kirby turned sharply toward Adler. ¡°You¡¯d let him go alone? What Alpha would agree to that?¡±


    he


    Adler¡¯s brows drew together, voice calm but firm. ¡°You¡¯re right. He can¡¯t go alone. So I¡¯ll join as


    well.¡±


    The moment Adler finished, I watched Kirby¡¯s expression turn¡­ colorful. His eyes fixed on Adler,yers of emotion clouding them¨Cshock, irritation, calction.


    9:07 Fri, Sep 19 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 271 A Crowded Voyage


    Father, however, was delighted. ¡°Excellent! The more, the merrier. Kirby, shall we?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s lips curved, but his answer scraped out through his teeth. ¡°Of course.¡±


    (89

 Reaper 272

    Chapter 272 The Castle and the River


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The helicopter idled on thewn, des whipping the damp air.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Shane steadied Father as he boarded. Adler strode up with long, purposeful steps, while little Eren scrambled, huffing, onto the cabin floor.


    Igged behind, tapping out a message to Liam. Looking up, I caught sight of Mch struggling to help Kirby into the cabin.


    I frowned, quickened my pace, and caught Kirby¡¯s hand myself. His eyes widened, then lit with unmistakable joy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmured once we¡¯d taken our seats.


    I arched a brow. ¡°Mm. And you still insist on circling the globe like this? In a wheelchair? Quite the enthusiasm.¡±


    What exactly was he nning¨Crolling his chair around the world?


    Kirby only held my gaze, quiet, as if daring me to deny what I already knew: this whole spectacle was for me.


    I turned away, choosing Father as my focus instead.


    The helicopter jolted as it hit a patch of turbulence. I hadn¡¯t fastened my belt; the sudden drop almost threw me off my seat.


    Adler¡¯s hand shot out, gripping mine firmly, steadying me.


    I exhaled in relief. ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    He released me with a curt nod. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    But then his arm extended across me, fingers brushing the buckle at my left hip. His sandalwood pheromones closed around me, calm yet intimate. My body stiffened, pulling back slightly.


    His lips thinned. His voice was brief. ¡°Seatbelt.¡±


    I understood, drew the strap across, clicked it into ce, and gave him a quick smile. ¡°Alpha, following us like this¨Cdoesn¡¯t it disrupt your Pack¡¯s affairs?<b>¡± </b>


    His brows barely twitched. ¡°Mm. I left the rest in your hands. Should I linger with n and


    9:07 Fri, Sep 19 B


    ¡­


    Chapter 272 The Castle and the River


    Cameron instead?¡±


    :


    The words struck, and guilt pricked my chest, like I¡¯d been neglecting my duties.


    4889


    +8 Pearls


    Drowsiness stole over me, and before I knew it, I¡¯d slumped against his shoulder, lulled by the hum of rotors.


    Hourster, a small voice pulled me back. Eren¡¯s face loomed close, bright with excitement.


    ¡°Muse, look! A castle!¡±


    Dusk had deepened outside. From the window I saw it¨Ca vast estate on the mountainside, glowing with scattered lights, majestic and severe against the dark.


    We touched down on the helipad.


    Eren bolted down the steps, Father followed at a steady pace. Adler swept a nce over the grounds, then extended a hand to me, ever the gentleman.


    Before I could take it, Mch appeared. ¡°Leslie, could you¡­ help push Alpha Kirby down?¡±


    I froze, turning toward Kirby. His face was expressionless, gaze fixed on me, silently expectant.


    Awkwardness hung heavy. Then Shane, silent as ever, moved forward. He set down his bag, took hold of the chair, and wheeled Kirby down with firm efficiency.


    Kirby¡¯s jaw tightened, frustration flickering in his eyes, though he held his tongue.


    Shane retrieved the luggage afterward, his voice level. ¡°If you need anything,mand me.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±


    Inside the castle, servants waited with refreshments arranged to our tastes.


    When Kirby entered, they bowed low in unison. ¡°Alpha.¡±


    His answer was a curt, deep hum before he rolled forward, expression unreadable.


    This was his territory.


    Soon after, we were driven out again, stopping within minutes by the banks of a wide river.


    The moon¡¯s silver light spilled over the water, soft and shimmering, stirring a pang of memory.


    ¡°Seren River?¡± I whispered.


    I hadn¡¯t seen it in years. During my studies here, I¡¯d walked this bank countless times, spilling


    9:07 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G</b>..


    Chapter 272 The Castle and the River


    my secrets into its current¨Cboth joys and griefs.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± Kirby¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Push me down by the river. Walk with me.¡±


    Send Gifts


    168


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    9:07 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 273

    Chapter 273 By the River


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    :


    Kirby finally got <i>his </i>wish, letting me push him along the Seren River.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I was simply enjoying the long¨Cmissed view, carrying a special fondness for this river that once held so many of my girlish secrets.


    Away from everyone else, I could tell Kirby¡¯s mood had lightened. The icy edge of his Alpha pheromones softened, tinged with satisfaction.


    Not far ahead, a brawny, tattooed drifter was ying a violin.


    His face was lost in the music, and a few passersby had stopped to watch.


    If the sound had been graceful and moving, paired with the slow flow of the Seren River, the moment would have been touching.


    But the violin¡¯s screech was, to put it bluntly, the work of a beginner¨Craspy and jarring, like the wail of an old crone. It was so harsh that it made you want to cover your ears.


    Unknowingly, I stopped to listen, and Kirby followed, expressionless the entire time.


    When the tune ended, the bystanders, visibly relieved, finally dispersed.


    The drifter nced at Kirby slumped in his wheelchair, then at me, his eyes filled with raw pity and regret. His gaze seemed to say: a flower blooming from a pile of¡­ crippled manure.


    I noticed Kirby¡¯s brow twitch ever so slightly, as if he were pondering something.


    The drifter couldn¡¯t help but speak, his tone carrying the arrogance of an artist. ¡°Do you understand my music?¡±


    The implication was clear: if not, then move along.


    Kirby raised a brow, his voice belonging to a top Alpha¨Ct, detached, nothing but fact¨Cas he let out a shortugh. ¡°Awful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The drifter¡¯s face darkened instantly, stepping forward to argue.


    I was taken aback. How had the faintly romantic mood turned so sharp in an instant?


    ¡°Extremely awful,¡± Kirby lifted his eyelids, calmly repeating himself.


    <i>The </i>arrogance of this wolf is etched into his very bones, Asphodel, my wolf, remarked inside me. <i>He </i>


    <b>9:07 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>G


    ¡­


    Chapter 273 By the River


    <i>would </i><i>never </i><i>stoop </i><i>to </i><i>lying </i><i>to </i><i>someone </i><i>he </i><i>considers </i><i>a </i><i>¡®</i><i>weakling</i><i>. </i>


    +8 Pearls


    The drifter was enraged, rolling up his sleeves to bare his tattooed, muscled arms as he stalked toward us.


    I froze<i>. </i>


    Thest thing I wanted was to brawl with a street thug over something so trivial.


    That would tarnish the dignity of the Rogue Pack¡¯s governor of the Western Territory.


    Quickly deciding, I shoved Kirby¡¯s wheelchair back a few steps, then jabbed a finger toward Shane, who stood not far behind us.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s not right in the head. If you want to fight, take it up with him!¡±


    With that, I spun the chair around and wheeled Kirby away at full speed.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± I called her name softly.


    There was a trace of helplessness in my voice.


    She pushed the chair faster, as though she wanted to shake me off.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡± My voice held confusion. ¡°That was just an Omega trembling at my scent.¡±


    As the Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack, my dominance was enough to make any stray wolf back down.


    She shot me a cold nce, her tone biting. ¡°You should be d I didn¡¯t leave you there. Mch didn¡¯t assign you a bodyguard.¡±


    I fell silent for a few seconds, a sting tightening in my chest.


    Lance gave a low growl. ¡°Her coldness again.¡±


    Grinding my teeth, I forced my emotions down. Quietly, I said, ¡°It really was awful.¡±


    I had only told the truth. The pride of a Crimson Moon Alpha would never allow me to lower myself and appease a drifter.


    Lie? Impossible.


    Leslie halted, her gaze icy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you back so you can tell him yourself<b>.¡± </b>


    273


    <b>9:07 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B


    ¡­


    Chapter 273 By the River


    She made a sharp move to turn the chair around.


    I instantly gripped the armrest, my body tense, my voice low and urgent. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    There was a hint of desperation in my tone.


    ? ?89 )


    +8 Pearls


    Her cold resolve tightened something inside me, left me feeling offended¨Cbut with her, I swallowed it down.


    Drawing in a deep breath, my Alpha pride refused to yield, yet her stubbornness left me powerless.


    I forced a smile and turned my gaze toward the river, trying to ease the air. ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t go back. Look at the water¨Cit¡¯s sparkling like a diamond ne.¡±


    The rain¨Cdappled river shimmered, and I used it to redirect her focus.


    Though my body was hindered, Crimson Moon¡¯s Alpha courage had never left me.


    Afraid? What <i>a </i>joke.


    Leslie didn¡¯t answer, but the pheromones she unconsciously released told me everything.


    She was mocking me.


    Infuriating.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 274

    Chapter 274 Fireworks Over the River


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    We strolled leisurely onto the small bridge at the center.


    +8 Pearls


    The air was filled with a quiet romance, the kind of intoxicating case that only moments like this could bring.


    I leaned my elbow against the railing, gazing at the rippling river as the night breeze brushed against my cheeks.


    Kirby said nothing, only watched me. I could feel the almost greedy weight of his gaze, like an invisible closing in around me.


    <i>This </i><i>wolf </i><i>is </i><i>plotting </i><i>more </i><i>sweet </i><i>talk </i><i>again</i><i>, </i>Asphodel warned inside me.


    Sure enough, he broke the silence with a smile.


    ¡°Compared to you, anyone else ying the violin is trash.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, but in my heart, I thought, <i>Is </i><i>this </i><i>lunatic </i><i>incapable </i><i>of </i><i>not </i><i>stirring </i><i>trouble </i><i>for </i><i>even </i><i>a </i>


    <i>minute</i>?


    ¡°I just suddenly want to give you all the good things in this world¡­¡±


    Is he ever going to <i>stop</i><i>? </i>


    I snapped my head back, frowning, ready to cut short his clumsy act¨Cwhen suddenly, the dark night sky behind him burst open with a giant firework.


    One after another, blooms of color exploded, red, violet, and gold, bursting like stars scattering across the heavens. They slowly cascaded down like meteors into the Seren River, breathtaking in their brilliance<i>. </i>


    I stood in awe. Half the sky above the river became a garden of radiant umbres, dazzling against the darkness.


    With the fireworks as his backdrop, Kirby sat alone in his wheelchair. Yet there was no weakness in him¨Che didn¡¯t even turn to look at the spectacle. His eyes were fixed on me, growing gentler and warmer, so tender it felt as though he might melt mepletely.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked quietly.


    My chest jolted. ¡°You arranged this?¡±


    0:07 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    Chapter 2741ireworks Over the river


    ±ØÁã(°à<i>) </i>


    + Peads


    But this was abroad, not Central City in the Western Territory, Crimson Moon Pack shouldn¡¯t have that kind of reach here.


    Such a grand fireworks show would undoubtedly need the cooperation of a local Pack.


    How could Kirby have managed it?


    For a moment, doubt flickered through me. Could it be¡­?


    Kirby smiled, about to answer¨Cwhen a tall, sharp figure approached,


    It was Adler.


    He smiled, shattering the fragile, ambiguous air. ¡°Today¡¯s the local Moon Festival. We¡¯re lucky, The fireworks are 3D projections¨Crealistic, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    I turned, my eyes lighting up. ¡°What a coincidence?¡±


    Adler nodded. ¡°Yes. There are more celebrations down the way. Alpha Lars and Eren already went over. Do you want to join them?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I answered instantly.


    Relief flooded through me. So none of this had been Kirby¡¯s doing¨Cit was just coincidence.


    That was afort.


    I knew it. How could he evere up with something so cheesy and cute?


    Buying jewels and showering money¨Cthat was more his style.


    I turned, ready to wheel Kirby down, but Adler stepped forward, taking hold of the chair.


    His voice was warm and pleasant. ¡°Go ahead, Alpha Lars is looking for you. I¡¯ll handle things


    here¡±


    Without a second thought, I happily ran off


    Shane, who had been trailing behind us, followed right after, and Mch gave Kirby a look. Once he had Kirby¡¯s silent consent, he too went along.


    Send Gifts


    168


    <b>9:07 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>B.


    ¡­

 Reaper 275

    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    <b>89 </b>


    i (19 <b>) </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I watched Leslie run without hesitation in the direction Adler pointed. That light, carefree figure cut through the mood I had so carefully crafted with fireworks and honeyed words, tearing it apart like a de.


    Adler pushed my wheelchair, and the two of us fell into silence.


    Above us, the illusory fireworks still thundered, but they shed against the cold, heavy quiet between us.


    We were both Alphas at the top of the food chain. Even without many words exchanged, we each understood exactly what kind of man the other was.


    Ayer of icy restraint wrapped around me as I flicked a fallen leaf from myp, my gaze sharpening. ¡°Alpha, your goal isn¡¯t just cooperation anymore, is it?¡±


    My voice was low,ced with a chilling edge.


    Adler, tall and unhurried, slid one hand into his pocket.


    The ancient,manding pheromones of the Gold Empire radiated from him, colliding invisibly with the domineering aura of my Crimson Moon Pack. The air between us quivered, evenly matched, neither side yielding.


    He lifted his eyes, meeting mine head¨Con. His lips curved faintly, offering no denial.


    ¡°Is Kirby alpha angry that Eren came¡­ or that I came along with him?¡±


    It was an evasive answer, but it was also the truth.


    He hade with intent.


    My eyes narrowed dangerously, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, cold and predatory.


    ¡°You n topete with me?¡±


    In that instant, the temperature between us seemed to plummet to freezing.


    But Adler showed no sign of aggression. His expression stayed calm, his lips drawn in the faintest smile, without a single crack.


    <b>¡°</b>And what if I do?¡±


    <b>9:08 </b><b>Fri</b>, <b>Sep </b>19 B ¡­


    Chapter 275 The Rivalry


    I nearly lost control of my anger.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Lance roared inside me, brimming with bloodlust. The thought of another male coveting my fated mate made me want to shift on the spot and tear him limb from limb.


    But I mastered myself quickly.


    Anger was the indulgence of the weak.


    I had never lost.


    Half my body was cloaked in shadow, fireworks zing behind me, as I met Adler¡¯s shifting face head¨Con. ¡°Alpha Adler, you¡¯re far too arrogant.¡±


    A man with a child, a man with a heavy past, expecting Leslie to give him a chance? Impossible.


    I knew her. She would never reduce herself to being anyone¡¯s recement.


    Adler¡¯s calm remained unbroken, his voice as t and terrifying as stone.


    ¡°No.¡±


    That single word carried utter certainty, as if he held a card I couldn¡¯t see.


    Grinding my teeth, I looked away, catching Mch¡¯s eye.


    He understood instantly, hurrying forward to push my chair toward Leslie¡¯s direction.


    Adler stood motionless, a low chuckle escaping his chest before his gaze slid away toward the distance.


    There, surrounded by people andughter, Eren held Leslie¡¯s arm with unguarded joy, pointing out the festivities as they walked.


    Lars¡¯s face shone with delight¨Crarely had he enjoyed such warmth and noise, with his beloved daughter at his side. For him, it was heaven on earth,


    And me?


    I sat apart, like a stranger looking in.


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 276

    Chapter 276 Rain and Shadows


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    When I woke in the morning, a light rain still fell outside, fine and gentle, soaking the cobblestones of the castle paths.


    +8 Pearls


    I rubbed my forehead, the wheelchair beside the bed a sharp reminder that I still had to keep up this charade of an invalid.


    Mch pushed me slowly down from the upper floor to the dining hall, the wheels squeaking softly against the wooden floor.


    My eyes swept the kitchen, but Leslie was nowhere in sight. A faint hollowness rose in my chest.


    I furrowed my brows, hiding the feeling, and lifted the coffee cup on the table for a sip.


    Across from me, Lars cleared his throat, his voice low. ¡°Leslie went to visit the school. She¡¯s already out.¡±


    His


    gaze was calm, carrying the weight of a Lycan king, as if it were a casual remark.


    My eyes flickered, heartbeat quickening. I coughed twice to cover it. ¡°I¡¯ll go as well.¡±


    I tried to keep my tone casual, but urgency stirred inside me.


    Lars¡¯s gaze dropped to the wound at my lower back, his eyes so deep they made me restless. ¡°You¡¯re still injured. You think you can sit in that chair and roll around wherever you like?¡±


    His voice carried a faint edge of mockery, probing.


    My throat tightened. I coughed again, covering the difort of being seen through.


    The pride of a Crimson Moon Alpha refused to let me admit weakness. I kept my voice even. ¡°Then send more people. She needs protection.¡±


    <i>You </i><i>just </i><i>can¡¯t </i>let her go, Lance muttered inside me with a growl.


    ¡°Rx, Shane is with her.¡± Lars¡¯s tone softened, reassuring.


    I paused, then turned to Mch. ¡°Take Mch as well.¡±


    That


    gamma bodyguard was reliable, but Mch¡¯s worth went beyond simple protection.


    Lars gave him a quick nce before nodding. ¡°Fine. One more is better than one less. Go.¡± His calm carried theposure of a king.


    9:08 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    Chapter 276 Rain and Shadows


    Mch immediately nodded. ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    As my beta aide for years, he and I had long shared a silent understanding. Some things didn¡¯t need to be said for him to know exactly what to do.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I had packed my things and stepped out of the castle, only to find Mch and Shane facing off at the entrance. The air between them was tense, like two wolves locked in a silent contest.


    I frowned, letting a trace of pine scent seep out. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My tone was edged with impatience as my eyes swept toward Mch.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be with Kirby?


    Mch lifted his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips, his tone respectful. ¡°Alpha Kirby asked me to serve as your temporary escort.¡±


    I pressed my tongue to my teeth, raising a brow. ¡°You, a bodyguard?¡±


    I gave him a slow once¨Cover. <i>He </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>look </i>like <i>he </i>can <i>fight</i>, Asphodel snorted in my mind.


    ¡°Yes. Alpha Lars agreed another escort wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Mch said evenly, as if stating fact.


    I twitched my lips, unwilling to argue further. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Turning, I strode toward the car.


    Mch followed at a measured distance, neither too near nor too far.


    After a moment of hesitation, he spoke quietly. ¡°Actually,st night¡¯s fireworks show¡­ Alpha Kirby arranged it for you.¡± His pine scent wavered, as though testing my reaction.


    My steps faltered for an instant, a ripple stirring inside me, but I quickly smoothed it over and kept walking as if nothing had changed. ¡°Got it.¡±


    <i>He </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>sulking</i><i>, </i>Asphodel sneered, <i>that </i><i>wolf </i>didn¡¯t <i>tell </i><i>you </i><i>himself </i><ist </i><i>night</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯ll </i>be <i>disappointed</i>.


    I didn¡¯t answer. My gaze turned to the car window. Raindrops streaked across the ss, blurring


    the view.


    The ride was smooth. Outside, European¨Cstyle buildings loomed through the rain, old and solemn. The campus air carried a rigorous academic atmosphere, and the familiar sights tugged at old memories.


    My father, Lars, had once taken me to seek out masters all over the world. Most of them were reclusive, always traveling like Master Wei, but the one I hade to see now was different¨Che


    9:08 Fri, Sep 19 G.


    Chapter 276 Rain and Shadows


    lived here permanently.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    This ce carried countless deep memories, etched into me like the Rogue Pack¡¯s own mark.


    Mch and Shane kept a tactful distance, trailing behind.


    Atst, I reached a refined little building at the back of the school and stopped.


    Turning my head slightly, I said, ¡°You and Shane wait outside. I¡¯ll be back after I see my mentor.¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 277

    Chapter 277 An Unexpected Reunion


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Inside the library, I spotted a man hunched over in the far corner.


    18 Pearls


    His frame was lean, his fingers tapping quickly on the keyboard, the screen filled with dense lines of code I knew all too well.


    For a moment, it felt as though nothing had changed¨Cthe same mentor I had known three years ago sat before me, exactly as he had been.


    A calmness settled over me.


    ¡°Lane?¡±


    He paused, then turned. His hair was messy, his face unshaven, and stubble shadowed his chin. But when his eyes met mine, they lit up instantly.


    ¡°Leslie?¡±


    I smiled and stepped forward to hug him. ¡°I didn¡¯t warn you ahead of time, but I knew I¡¯d find you here.¡±


    Lane smiled back. His features were actually quite refined, though he clearly never cared about appearances. What drew attention were his eyes¨Cbright and sharp like a hawk¡¯s


    He was the youngest prodigy mentor in the Eastern Continent, stationed here for a research project and a teaching post. At first nce, though, he looked utterly ordinary.


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re myst student. I¡¯ve no energy left to train anyone else.¡± He slouched casually in his seat, legs spread, his grin easy and a little wild.


    I pulled a small ornate box from my bag. ¡°Efermari perfume. The final bottle of this line. You¡¯ve been collecting this series, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Lane¡¯s eyes dimmed. He looked at me, the corners of his mouth turning down with a trace of


    sorrow<b>, </b>


    ¡°Leslie, thank you. But¡­ he passed away three months ago. The collection doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He¡¯ll never see it.¡±


    My hands froze for a second.


    Lane and his partner had endured endless prejudice before finally carving a life together.


    173


    9:08 Fri, Sep 19 B


    Chapter 277 An Unexpected Reunion


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    He forced a smile as he took the box anyway. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell him about it. He¡¯ll be d.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-¡±


    ¡°No need. So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Just visiting.¡±


    ¡°With who? That brave Kirby you fancy?¡± he teased.


    ¡°The man I loved is already dead.¡± My voice was t.


    The Kirby in my heart had long since vanished.


    We sat in silence until Lane suddenly lifted his head, eyes glittering.


    ¡°Right, let me introduce you to a friend of mine¨Che¡¯s still single!¡±


    I kept my face neutral. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Was he joking?


    Lane waved toward someone behind me, visibly excited.


    I turned, and froze. My body went rigid, my eyes widening in shock.


    ¡°Adler?¡±


    The neer stood tall in a sharp suit. His face flickered with the same surprise before smoothing back into calmposure.


    ¡°Leslie? What are you doing here?¡± His tone was even, steady.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Lane looked stunned.


    Adler and I both nodded.


    Lane shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Then it must be Moon Goddess¡¯s arrangement!¡±


    We stood awkwardly for a beat.


    I frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just family business. Some cooperation.¡±


    Lane nodded knowingly. ¡°Right, I forgot¨Cyou bothe from royal wolf bloodlines. Of course there¡¯d be a connection.¡±


    <b>9:08 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep <b>19 </b>B..


    Chapter 277 An Unexpected Reunion


    :


    Adler¡¯s lips curved slightly, his eyes thoughtful. ¡°Leslie is your student?¡±


    My heart skipped,posure threatening to slip.


    89


    +8 Pearls


    How small had the world be? Two heirs from different continents, tied together by one


    man?


    Lane pointed at me. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the one.¡±


    Adler¡¯s interest sharpened. ¡°Strange. Lane¡¯s temper doesn¡¯t suit teaching. And yet Leslie just happened to end up as his student?¡±


    I gave a wry smile. ¡°A coincidence.¡±


    Laneughed and gestured between us. ¡°He¡¯s Gold Empire. We met when he lost to me at the International Hackers¡® League.¡±


    Then he jabbed a finger toward me. ¡°And she was forced on me by Lars.¡±


    Adler¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Leslie has a talent for hacking?¡±


    There was <i>a </i>glint of curiosity in his gaze. A proud Alpha princess of the Rogue Pack¨Craised for battle andmand¨Cyet she also knew how to code?


    I raised a brow. ¡°That was in the past.¡±


    Adler let the subject drop, while Lane leaned back, eyes glinting as he studied the two of us.


    ¡°You two really are fated. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. Meddling, as always.


    Turning toward Adler, I smoothly shifted the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t Erene with you?¡±


    Adler said, ¡°No. He hasn¡¯t finished his homework yet. He¡¯s been avoiding his teachertely.¡±


    I sighed with sympathy. Of course. Even the son of a Gold Pack Alpha couldn¡¯t escape the tyranny of homework.


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 278

    Chapter 278 The Photograph


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    89


    +8 Pearls:


    I smiled faintly at Lane as he spoke with his usual passion, his voice carrying that sharp brilliance that reminded me of his younger days, when he was untamed and unstoppable.


    The air was filled with a mix of coffee and wolf pheromones, his slightly hoarse tone echoing through the room with its peculiar warmth.


    After more than an hour, he finally stopped, rapped the table, coughed twice, and cleared his throat.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve got plenty of work. Aren¡¯t you two leaving yet?¡±


    Adler and I rose at the same time. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Lane had always been straightforward¨Cthere was never a need for excess pleasantries.


    But just as we turned to go, his voice came again. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to meet. Why not take a photo together?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I agreed easily. The thought came naturally¨Cthis chance was rare, and who knew if we¡¯d ever have another?


    Adler


    gave a slight nod. Even as the Alpha of Gold Pack, bound by his constant air of distance and restraint, his expression showed no objection.


    Lane extended a hand toward me.


    ¡°What?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Your phone.¡±


    He rolled his eyes, casual and impatient in that familiar way.


    I obediently handed it over.


    Lane had us stand side by side, lifting the phone to adjust the angle. ¡°Closer together.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining <i>too</i>?¡± I raised a brow, shifting a little toward Adler as instructed.


    Immediately, his steady sandalwood scent filled the air, closer now than it had ever been. The space between us was meant for Lane¨Cbut he stayed where he was.


    ¡°Who¡¯d take the photo if I did?¡± he said lightly, fingers snapping the shutter again and again


    <b>9:08 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 B¡­


    Chapter 278 The Photograph


    with the efficiency of someone handlingb data.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I had just thought to suggest setting a timer when he shoved the phone back into my hand. ¡°Done. Off you go.¡±


    His tone was as strange and blunt as ever, but that was Lane¨Cnever predictable. I was used to it.


    I nced down at the photos, smiling naturally. Lane¡¯s temperament could be erratic, but I hadn¡¯t expected his photography to be this good.


    Walking out with Adler, I scrolled through the pictures.


    In them, my expression was calm andposed, while Adler looked cool and regal, radiating the noble aura of a Gold Empire Alpha as he met the lens head¨Con.


    Our contrasting temperaments collided¨Cand somehow harmonized.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Lane to have such skill.¡± Joy rose in me, spreading like warmth through my chest. ¡°I want to post one on my ount. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    I turned to him for permission. I knew he had never left a single trace on any public tform- when I¡¯d once had Liam investigate him, not even one photo had surfaced.


    But he didn¡¯t refuse. His voice was calm, touched with surprising gentleness. ¡°To appear on the Rogue Pack princess¡¯s ount¨Cthat¡¯s an honor.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I picked one and uploaded it with a simple caption: ¡°Two ssmates.¡±


    At the doorway, Mch and Shane approached.


    I noticed Mch¡¯s usually dull face flicker with surprise when he saw me walking out beside Adler. His eyes narrowed, his expression hinting at turmoil beneath the surface, though outwardly he stayed professionallyposed.


    Adler¡¯s voice was light, unreadable. ¡°Mch is Kirby¡¯s man? Seems he cares for you quite a bit.¡± His words drifted like mist, soft but probing.


    I arched a brow. ¡°My father asked him to follow me. Probably thought I couldn¡¯t handle things


    alone.¡±


    Outside, the drizzle continued, the damp air heavy with earth and wolf scent, wrapping the scene in a misty tension.


    ¡°Alpha Lars is thoughtful,¡± Adler said with a mild smile, calm yet carrying Alpha authority.


    ¡°Shame Kirby¡¯s little trip was ruined by the rain. Looks like it¡¯ll have to end early.¡±


    9:08 Fri, Sep 19 B..


    Chapter 278 The Photograph


    I replied evenly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My father¡¯s appreciation is enough.¡±


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    My voice was cool, because I knew the line between gratitude and sentiment¨Cand I wasn¡¯t about to blur it.


    ¡°Forgive me for bringing up something unpleasant.¡± Adler¡¯s voice was as soft as the rain, threaded with quiet sympathy.


    I gave a faint smile, shaking my head. ¡°No need. Whether you mention him or not, he still


    exists.¡±


    There was a trace of self¨Cmockery in my smile, the weary ache pressing faintly at my chest.


    He studied my profile, silent for a long time, his gaze steady and deep, pressing down on me with unspoken weight.


    Atst, he spoke again. ¡°Forgive my boldness. There¡¯s something I want to ask. If you¡¯d rather not answer, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Alpha.¡± I turned to meet his eyes, his pheromones thickening in the air, sparking a quiet tension.


    ¡°Do you still love Kirby?¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 279

    Chapter 279 The Question


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Do you still love Kirby?¡±


    +8 Pearis


    It was the question everyone wanted answered. My jaw tightened, my eyes dimming as that familiar weariness rose again.


    I had said countless times that I didn¡¯t. Yet suspicion always lingered around me like a shadow that refused to fade.


    Just as he thought I would stay silent, I smiled.


    ¡°If loving someone means you must love them forever, then, Alpha¨Cyour wife has passed. Are you truly never going to marry again?¡±


    My words were just as intrusive as his, but it was the only way I could express the tangled storm inside me.


    For a moment the air seemed to freeze, the sound of rain outside pressing in sharper.


    Adler¡¯s expression flickered, then he let out a gentleugh, warm and unhurried. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mch¡¯s POV


    As one of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s best betas, I had long been trained to keep calm and alert in any setting. Yet when I saw Leslie walk out of that building side by side with Adler, unease twisted in my chest.


    So it had happened¨Cexactly what Alpha Kirby feared most.


    Leslie and Adler, together.


    Standing side by side, their presence unsettled me. Leslie with her dazzling pride, carrying the unmistakable authority of the Rogue Pack¡¯s princess, and Adler with his cold, noble grace, radiating the air of a Gold Empire Alpha. Together, they looked¡­ too natural.


    I frowned, the quiet sandalwood scent of Adler¡¯s pheromones pushing through the rain, almost drowning out the earth¡¯s dampness.


    Shane and I had been stationed at the door the whole time. How had Adler slipped inside without either of us sensing it? His movements were disturbingly precise.


    I followed at a steady pace, not too close, not too far, catching fragments of their hushed


    9:08 Fri, <b>Sep </b>19 B¡­


    Chapter 279 The Question


    conversation.


    +8 Pearls


    Alpha Kirby, I thought grimly, you always worried about Frost Pack¡¯s Eric, but you never expected Adler¨Cthis Gold Pack Alpha¨Cto be the true danger.


    I had caught enough to know Adler had asked the question everyone wondered¨CLeslie¡¯s feelings for Kirby.


    She imed she no longer loved him. Yet the tilt of her chin, the smile in her voice¡­ it sounded more like deflection than truth.


    I frowned deeper, doubts dripping through me like the rain outside.


    And why had she asked Adler if he¡¯d remarry?


    From her lips, the words carried a touch of provocation, almost like she was testing him.


    My ears strained for every detail, piecing it together.


    Could it be¡­ Leslie was interested in Adler?


    The thought made my chest tighten. This could never reach Kirby¡¯s ears.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The castle study was dim and quiet, the only sound the asional crackle of firewood in the hearth.


    I leanedzily into the leather chair, eyes fixed on a screen filled with unread emails.


    The sudden shrill of my phone shattered the silence. Again and again it rang, relentless.


    I nced at the screen¨CLeiss.


    My brows knit, and I turned away, ignoring it. But the ringing persisted, stubborn as the man himself.


    I mmed theptop shut, my expression darkening, shadows pressing in around me. Snatching the phone, my voice came out low and cold, like ice wing from my throat.


    ¡°Talk.¡±


    The single word froze the air. Even I warned myself silently¨CLeiss had better have something important, or the moment I returned, I¡¯d make him regret it.


    ¡°Kirby! You ditched me in Hawaii and went off traveling with Leslie instead? You bastard, putting a woman before your brothers!¡±


    9:08 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>¡­


    Chapter 279 The Question


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    His booming voice nearly burst from the speaker, full of his usual exaggeration. ¡°But seriously -what¡¯s Adler doing mixed up in all this? You, Leslie, and Adler together? I don¡¯t get it!¡±


    My hand froze, the motion to hang up suspended in midair. My chest clenched tight, icy fury carving deeper into my face.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    My voice was so low it was nearly a snarl. Inside me, Lance stirred violently, restless, as if he too had scented danger.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 280

    Chapter 280 The Photograph Spreads


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    $8 Peans


    ¡°The whole circle¡¯s talking! Leslie posted a photo of her and Adler on her Moments feed!¡±


    Leiss¡¯s voice faltered, as if he¡¯d just realized something. His tone grew cautious. ¡°Oh¡­ right. I forgot. She blocked you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Blocked.


    My expression darkened, storm clouds gathering over my face. My fingers clenched around the phone so tightly it nearly cracked.


    ¡°What photo?¡± My voice came out like a growl from the wolf within, cold and dangerous. Inside me, Lance roared, fury boiling up like a volcano ready to explode.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ the two of them standing together. Honestly, it looks like an announcement. Everyone¡¯s guessing she and Adler are together now.¡±


    Leiss¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller.


    Even through the line, I could sense his hesitation¨Cbut the rage inside me only surged higher.


    ¡°Send it to me.¡±


    The words were t and icy, stripped of any warmth.


    ¡°O¨Cokay, right away¡­¡± he stammered.


    I didn¡¯t wait for more. I hung up.


    The moment the screen went dark, Lance¡¯s low snarl rattled through me, full of anger and


    unrest.


    Secondster, a message arrived from Leiss. Attached was the photo.


    I opened it, and my body went rigid, drenched as if cold rain had poured over me.


    There she was¨CLeslie¨Cstanding with Adler.


    Her expression wasposed and elegant, her Rogue Pack pride shining effortlessly. And Adler, tall and refined, radiated the calm nobility of a Gold Empire Alpha.


    Different as night and day, yet together¡­ unbearably harmonious.


    9:09 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 280 The Photograph Spreads


    It stabbed into my chest like a de.


    When had they grown so close?


    +8 Pearls


    My face tightened until it hurt. Lance howled inside me, a raw cry of territory invaded, of a mate threatened, and the fire of it burned away reason.


    I stared at the photo, and in my mind I could almost scent Leslie¡¯s familiar aura, tangled with Adler¡¯s sandalwood¨Can unspoken provocation.


    After a few seconds, I dialed Mch.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± His voice held a thread of tension. He was likely expecting my fury, ashamed he hadn¡¯t stopped Adler from getting near Leslie.


    But I didn¡¯t waste me on him. He was only a beta, and I had bigger matters to deal with.


    ¡°Mch, I don¡¯t want that photo spreading online any further. You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll contact PR immediately!¡±


    I hung up, exhaling a long breath.


    Lance still snarled at my ear. Kirby, <i>don¡¯t </i>waste time<i>¨C</i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>act</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie </i><i>will </i>end <i>up </i>with <i>that </i>Gold <i>Pack </i><i>relic</i><i>! </i>


    Yes. I needed to act.


    Maybe my ¡°injury¡± should be¡­ more severe.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The drizzle continued, carrying the damp scent of earth through the streets.


    Adjusting my windblown cloak, I nced at the time. It was still early¨CI had more than enough time to pick up souvenirs.


    Adler had other friends to visit. After a brief exchange of farewells, he turned away, his sandalwood scent lingering faintly in the air.


    I nodded to him politely, feeling an odd wave of relief once he left.


    His presence always carried a subtle weight, even when he never tried to impose it.


    Behind me, Shane and Mch trudged along, their arms quickly filling with shopping bags.


    My phone buzzed nonstop, the stream of notifications relentless as the rain.


    <b>9:09 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep <b>19 </b>B¡­


    Chapter 280 The Photograph Spreads


    With a sigh, I nced at the screen. Astrid.


    P:


    +8 Pearl


    Opening it, I found over two hundred unread messages, nearly all revolving around a single name<b>¨C</b>Adler.


    My brows knitted as I skimmed them.


    Eric: ¡°You and Adler? You ready to y stepmom? I want you happy, but¡­ you should still consider me!<b>¡± </b>


    Am: ¡°Adler¡¯s fine, but just have fun with him. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Carl: ¡°What happened to your harem? The whole entertainment world was your backup n- don¡¯t waste it on him!¡±


    I frowned harder, nearly rolling my eyes.


    All this uproar, over one photo?


    The way their minds spun was exhausting.

 Reaper 281

    Chapter 281 The Rumor


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Just as <b>I </b>was thinking, the phone buzzed again¨Cthis time, Astrid calling directly.


    +8 Pears


    I answered, leaningzily against a tree at the roadside, keeping clear of the dripping branches


    above.


    ¡°Leslie, is it true? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really fallen for Adler?¡± Her voice was brimming with excitement, sharp with gossip, like she was desperate to dig out some scandalous secret.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, my tone tinged with helpless amusement. ¡°It¡¯s just a photo. You all really know how to spin a story.¡±


    I nudged a puddle at my feet with my toe.


    ¡°What? Then it¡¯s not true? Then why were you two together in the first ce? I thought you were announcing it just to kill Kirby with rage!¡± Astrid¡¯s voice shot higher, before softening with almost giddy relief.


    I arched a brow, teasing lightly. ¡°There are plenty of ways to drive him mad. Why would I sacrifice myself for it?¡±


    Kirby¡¯s tense face shed across my mind. For a moment, somethingplicated stirred in me, but I pushed it down quickly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved!¡± Astrid chirped, clearly itching to run off and spread the word. ¡°I¡¯ll pass it around¨Cget everyone to shut up.¡±


    I let out a softugh and ended the call.


    The air after rain was cool and damp, fresh against my lungs. Wrapping my cloak tighter, I stood at the corner of the street, trying to gather my thoughts.


    With Astrid¡¯s help, the photo storm was finally exined away. I deleted the picture without hesitation. No point in answering every rumor one by one¨CAstrid¡¯s big mouth would make sure the truth got around.


    But still, gossip spun like a storm.


    By evening, entertainment media in the Northern Continent had already picked it up, sshing headlines across feeds: ¡°Leslie¡¯s New Romance Revealed¡± and ¡°Identity of Leslie¡¯s New me Unknown.¡±


    I stood beneath a streemp, nced at the notifications, and let out a dry, <b>wry </b>smile.


    <b>9:09 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>B.


    Chapter 281 The Rumor


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The amount of attention and spection I drew¡­ people in the entertainment industry would kill for even a fraction of it.


    When I returned to the castle, the uproar hadn¡¯t slowed¨Cit had only grown louder.


    Astrid called again, her voice buzzing like a sparrow. ¡°Leslie, you¡¯re trending! You¡¯re blowing up again, did you know?¡±


    I frowned, my voice calm. ¡°I¡¯ll contact someone to pull the headlines down.¡±


    ¡°No need. They¡¯re gone already. By the time you thought of it, it was toote.¡± Her tone was yful, smug.


    ¡°Who handled it?¡± I asked, already suspecting the answer.


    ¡°Who else? Of course Kirby. With one order, who would dare dy? He shut it down in minutes.¡± Astrid¡¯s voice was gleeful, dripping with gossip.


    I pushed open the castle doors, pulling up my phone. The trending boards were wiped clean, as though the chaos had never existed.


    I slipped the device back into my cloak pocket, catching the faint scent of Mch in the air. His pine fragrance was steady but shadowed with tension.


    He approached, his steps precise as always, but his face carried not only fatigue¨Cthere was a weight on his features, a shadow of unease.


    ¡°Leslie.¡± His voice was low, respectful, yet carrying a heaviness I rarely heard from him. ¡°Alpha Kirby¡¯s condition has worsened. He can¡¯t even keep down food. I fear for him¡­¡±


    He paused, raising his eyes to mine, a hint of plea in them. ¡°Leslie, are you aware of today¡¯s rumors? Someone spread your photo with Lord Adler, twisting it to nder your rtionship. Alpha Kirby feared you¡¯d be troubled by it, and also feared the damage to Rogue Pack¡¯s reputation. So he forced it down, using Crimson Moon¡¯s influence to wipe every trace from the hot searches.¡±


    My brows tightened.


    Kirby¡¯s condition¡­ had worsened?

 Reaper 282

    Chapter 282 The Sickroom


    ?? [


    +8 Pearls


    By all logic, Kirby was an Alpha¨Csilver bullets or not, his wounds should have closed long ago.


    But the shot hadnded in a cruel ce. The spine was the body¡¯s nerve center, difficult to heal.


    A werewolf¡¯s nervous system wasplicated beyond my knowledge. Perhaps the weather, or something else, had caused this sudden change.


    His pale face shed through my mind, stirring a knot of uneasy emotion.


    Mch¡¯s eyes lingered on me, heavy with silence, as though waiting for my reaction. His pheromones radiated loyalty and steadiness, but beneath them was a faint trace of calction.


    <i>This </i><i>Beta¡¯s </i><i>loyalty </i><i>is real </i><i>enough</i>, Asphodel sneered in my mind. <i>But </i><i>his </i><i>acting </i><i>could </i>use work<i>. </i>


    I ignored the jab and spoke evenly. ¡°Bring a bowl of food.¡±


    Light flickered in Mch¡¯s eyes. He dipped his head quickly. ¡°Yes, Leslie.¡±


    He turned, his steps faster than usual, as if afraid I might change my mind.


    I stood outside Kirby¡¯s door and knocked.


    The air carried his familiar mint scent, weakened now, tinged with sickness.


    No answer.


    I frowned, ready <i>to </i>turn away, when the door suddenly opened.


    Kirby stood there, pale as snow, lips drained of all color. His left hand gripped a cane, trembling, while his right lifted an IV bottle overhead, the motion so strained it made my tighten.


    chest


    My gaze dropped to his hand¨Cwhere the needle teetered dangerously, blood seeping around it in tiny beads. The sight stabbed at me.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± His voice was low and rough. But when he saw me, a faint light stirred in his eyes. ¡°Come in.¡±


    I stepped forward, steadying the IV bottle in his hand. My voice stayed calm. ¡°Careful.¡±


    He retreated to the bed, lowering himself back down with agonizing slowness<b>, </b>as though every movement drained him.


    I hung the bottle back on the stand and looked down at him. ¡°Kirby, are you feeling any


    9:09 Fri, Sep 19 B


    Chapter 292 The Sickroom


    better?¡±


    -9 Pearts


    His eyes flickered. He managed a weak smile. ¡°Much better. You didn¡¯t catch a chill, did you?¡±


    The softness in his voice carried fatigue, thin as a breeze.


    Mch entered with a bowl of porridge. Seeing Kirby¡¯s state, his gaze darkened with worry.


    He offered me the bowl, his voice low and earnest. ¡°Leslie, Alpha Kirby has worn himself thin for your sake. He¡¯s done so much¡­¡±


    His tone was restrained, but his eyes flicked between us, as if hoping I would answer in kind.


    I nced at him without expression, then said tly, ¡°I heard. You had the hot search pulled. Thank you.¡±


    My voice was steady.


    Kirby smiled faintly, his eyes softening. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Mch slipped out, pausing at the door. He cast me onest look, filled with quiet expectation.


    I lowered my gaze to the bowl of food, then set it before Kirby. The spoon was already resting inside. ¡°Eat it yourself.¡±


    It was the farthest I could bend. He had been hurt because of me¨Cno matter how cold I wanted to be, some part of me couldn¡¯t turn away.


    He lifted his right hand. His fingers shook. ¡°This hand¡­ it doesn¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    His voice was barely audible, but his eyes lingered on mine, searching.


    I froze for several seconds, the bowl heavy in my hand.


    Just as he thought I would feed him myself, I turned sharply toward the door and called out-


    ¡°Shane!¡±


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 283

    Chapter 283 A Convenient Excuse


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The air froze for several seconds.


    Kirby¡¯s face stiffened, and I could almost hear the low growl of his wolf inside him.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    But before he could speak, Shane pushed the door open. His steps were steady, his expression cold and sharp as ever, like a killing machine without a trace of human feeling.


    ¡°Princess, yourmand?¡± His voice was deep.


    I handed him the bowl, my tone calm and natural. ¡°Feed Kirby for me.¡±


    The words had barely left my lips before I saw the flicker of hesitation in Shane¡¯s eyes, a subtle resistance.


    But he was a loyal guard. Disobedience was not an option.


    ¡°Yes!¡± His voice was clipped, resolute, like he had steeled himself for something unpleasant.


    Yet before he could take my ce, Kirby snatched the bowl himself and tilted it back, swallowing in one rough gulp. His Adam¡¯s apple moved hard, drops of broth spilling down his pale chin.


    His eyes burned with cold fury, like a lone wolf cornered.


    ¡°Out!¡± His roarshed through the air, sharp as winter wind, directed at Shane.


    Shane nced at me. I arched a brow, giving him a small nod.


    He spun around instantly, his steps quick, as if escaping a storm.


    The room fell silent, heavy with Kirby¡¯s muddled pheromones. The bitter scent of weakness pressed down like a weight.


    I forced a lightugh, keeping my voice casual. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve finished, I¡¯ll take the bowl out. Rest early.¡±


    I turned to leave, my hand on the doorknob, when his hoarse voice reached me¨Craw, and almost fragile.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    I stopped, ncing back. ¡°What is it?¡±


    <b>9:09 </b>Fri, Sep <b>19 </b><b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 283 A Convenient Excuse


    :


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°That photo. Why did you post it?¡± His lips tightened into a thin line, his dark eyes swirling with emotions he couldn¡¯t hide.


    I smiled, tucking back strands of damp hair, my expression light and teasing.


    ¡°Because¨Cit¡¯s a new romance.¡±


    The words slipped out airy, mocking.


    If one lie could sever his grip on me, then let it.


    His face went whiter still, the hurt in his eyes stark and naked¨Clike a wolf struck to its core.


    I lowered my gaze, my tone faint. ¡°We¡¯ll both have that day sooner orter. Someone new will appear. Kirby Alpha, you should prepare yourself.¡±


    I paused, adding with cool detachment, ¡°Prepare for your new life.¡±


    With that, I walked out, the door clicking shut behind me.


    But as I lifted my head, I froze.


    Adler stood in the corridor opposite, his tall frame cast in the dim light, calm and steady.


    His sandalwood scent lingered faintly in the air, carving out an invisible domain around him. He had clearly been waiting.


    My expression shifted, unease rippling in my chest. Had he heard¡­ everything?


    The air grew heavy with awkwardness.


    Adler broke it first, his voice smooth, warm. ¡°I had meant to bid Kirby farewell, but hearing voices inside, I thought it best to wait.¡±


    His tone was gentle, his gaze open, unreadable.


    I forced a smile, covering my difort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ve deleted the photo already. Just now I was¡­ making up an excuse.¡±


    ¡°No matter. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± His words carried a faint warmth, not indifference, as though easing my unease.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I blinked, startled, looking at him in surprise.


    He met my eyes with a steady smile, theposure of a Gold Empire Alpha clear in his bearing. ¡°If it helps free you from unwanted trouble, I¡¯ll dly y along. After all, you are


    Eren¡¯s muse.¡±


    9:09 Fri, Sep 19 B


    Chapter 283 A Convenient Excuse


    :


    I froze for a beat, then felt the knot in my chest loosen. The awkwardness dissolved.


    I smiled naturally again. ¡°Thank you for not ming me.¡±


    89


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Adler¡¯s gaze was steady, full of quiet strength. ¡°If you ever need me to act, I¡¯ll always cooperate.¡±


    Send Gifts


    17


    168

 Reaper 284

    Chapter 284 Venice


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I lowered my gaze. Adler¡¯s steady sandalwood pheromones still lingered faintly in the air, carrying a calmness that could almost soothe.


    But using that calm trust to stir another storm¡­ that wasn¡¯t my way of doing things.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I murmured, my voice edged with a weariness only I could hear. ¡°I won¡¯t drag someone else into this just for my own selfishness.¡±


    Because I knew well¨CKirby¡¯s paranoia and possessiveness targeted everything tied to me.


    He wouldn¡¯t be swayed by a single photo. What had just happened was nothing more than him losing control in the heat of anger, Alpha instinct surging until reason snapped.


    I pulled my eyes away, lips curving into a faintly distant smile.


    ¡°Good night, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Adler inclined his head, his voice warm as ever, before turning down the hall, his tall frame fading into the dim light.


    I returned to my own room. The familiar pine scent of Rogue Pack surrounded me, loosening the tension in my shoulders.


    After a bath and slipping into a silk nightdress, Father Lars¡¯s call came through, my two brothers visible on the screen beside him.


    Thorbane was speaking to me about Western Territory business, his brows knotted in their usual stern line. Even as we worked out details, the heaviness on his face never lifted.


    Before we could finish, Carl shoved his handsome face into the frame, loud and nosy as ever. ¡°Leslie, is it true? Are you really with Adler now? That old Gold Empire Alpha¨Cand hees with baggage!¡±


    I immediately felt a headache forming. In our family, Carl was the greatest source of gossip


    ¡°No!¡± My tone carried a trace of impatience.


    ¡°Good!¡± Carl exaggerated a sigh of relief before switching to his usual yboy charm. ¡°Men are just for fun, don¡¯t take it seriously. If you fall hard again, it¡¯ll be hopeless. Remember how pathetic you looked, tiptoeing around Kirbyst time? None of us want to see that again¡±


    ¡°Carl makes sense.¡± For once, Thorbane actually agreed with him.


    <b>9:09 </b>Fri, Sep <b>19 </b><b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 284 Venice


    To them, no Alpha alive was worthy of me.


    +8 Pearls


    Father Lars, off to the side, finally ended the call with visible exasperation. Clearing his throat, his Lycan king¡¯s pine scent flowed steady and reassuring. ¡°Ignore those two brats. Leslie, whoever you choose to be with, your father won¡¯t mind. Our family can afford it.¡±


    I blinked, thenughed aloud.


    ¡°Yes, yes. But I still think strength matters more. With power, you can have as many men as you want, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Lars nodded gravely. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the way to think.¡±


    I ended the call smiling, feeling lighter than before.


    The next morning, our journey continued.


    Kirby¡¯s arrangements had been meticulous. Even though Adler was scheduled to leave that afternoon, he joined us for the morning leg of the trip.


    We arrived overseas. The air smelled of the sea, carrying a romance as soft as the sunlight glittering on water¨Clike a jewel sparkling in the day.


    Here there were no noisy cars, only ancient buildings whispering stories of the neenth century, where time seemed to slow down.


    Without noticing, Father Lars and Adler walked side by side, absorbed in a discussion about governing their respective territories.


    Meanwhile, Eren clung tightly to my hand, his sweet, fruity scent brimming with joy, refusing to let go for even a moment.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Reaper 285

    Chapter 285 Cotton Candy


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    18 Pears


    I sat in the wheelchair, Mch pushing in silence, the wheels creaking faintly against the ground.


    My gaze kept drifting forward, to where Leslie walked hand¨Cin¨Chand with that little wolf cub, her steps light and free.


    The sight tightened my chest like a de pressing inward. I forced myself to wear a gentle smile.


    Hmph. Adler¡¯s brat¨C<i>just </i><i>as </i><i>irritating </i><i>as </i><i>his </i><i>father</i><i>. </i>Lance snarled inside me, his temper scraping


    across my nerves.


    Behind me, Mch remained wordless, his stride steady.


    I gestured for him to push faster, to catch up to Leslie.


    Suddenly, he stopped. From a street vendor¡¯s stand, he bought a swirl of brightly colored cotton candy.


    He held it out to me, his voice low. ¡°Alpha, please take this.¡±


    I frowned at him, my face cold. ¡°I don¡¯t eat that.¡±


    The words ground out through my teeth, edged with impatience.


    Mch froze, a flicker of embarrassment shing in his eyes before he quickly smoothed his face back into its usual stern calm. ¡°It¡¯s for Leslie,¡± he exined quietly.


    Lance barked withughter. <i>Look </i><i>at </i><i>this loyal </i><i>beta</i><i>¨C</i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>running </i><i>himself </i><i>ragged </i><i>for </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>Kirby<i>. </i><i>You </i>ought to thank <i>him</i><i>. </i>


    I knew I¡¯d misunderstood him, a trace of guilt tugging inside, but Alpha pride kept me from saying the words.


    1 gave a short grunt and epted the fluffy candy, my fingers tightening around the stick.


    Mch didn¡¯t exin further. Instead, he turned toward Leslie and called out, his voice solemn and resonant. ¡°Leslie!¡±


    She turned at once.


    Mch quickened his pace, pushing me forward. His voice dropped low, respectful. ¡°Alpha


    9:09 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    89


    Chapter 285 Cotton Candy


    Kirby saw this cotton candy and thought it suited you. He knows sweets aren¡¯t good for excess, but still hopes your days will be as sweet as this.¡±


    My grip on the candy tightened. My eyes locked on Leslie¡¯s, searching for any reaction.


    +8 Pearls


    you


    Her gaze was cool, carrying the natural distance of the Rogue Pack¡¯s princess. Yet her lips curved faintly, amused by Mch¡¯s uncharacteristic seriousness.


    My heart stumbled, swelling with a dangerous hint of hope.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    in


    I nced at Kirby. He held the swirl of cotton candy, his ck eyes softened like a spring pool, though his knuckles whitened from his grip.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± His voice was deep, gentle. But beneath it, his mint pheromones surged restlessly, edged with a chill.


    I studied him, conflicted.


    Cotton candy? That wasn¡¯t Kirby of Crimson Moon Pack. He thrived on strategy and control, not sharine gestures like this.


    An <i>arrogant </i>wolf <i>stooping </i><i>to </i><i>a </i>pup¡¯s <i>trick</i>? Asphodel sneered in my mind, mocking.


    Before I could answer, Eren came running, his eyes shining.


    ¡°I like it! I like it!¡± He snatched the candy and bit down hard, only to p his face with a theatrical wail. ¡°Oh no¨Cit¡¯s so sweet, my teeth are falling out!¡±


    He dove into my arms, whining pitifully. ¡°Muse, my teeth hurt¡­¡±


    Kirby¡¯s face darkened instantly, his aura dropping several degrees, though he held back. He wouldn¡¯tsh out at a child.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I said softly, patting Eren¡¯s golden curls. I knew he was faking but didn¡¯t bother to call him out. ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    He nodded furiously, his blue eyes sparkling. ¡°Only kids eat candy! Old men are stingy! Muse, if you like, I¡¯ll make you a cotton candy out of gold¨Cyou can look at it every day!¡±


    I nearlyughed, waving my hands. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    I turned to dig in my bag for water, but froze.


    Kirby¡¯s gaze was fixed on Eren, his lips curling into a smile tinged with meaning. His mint pheromones carried a subtle thread of calction.


    213


    9:09 Fri, Sep 19 B


    Chapter 285 Cotton Candy


    ::.


    ¡°You like Leslie, don¡¯t you?¡± His voice was calm, but beneath it was strategy.


    ACD


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°So what if I do?¡± Eren folded his arms, puffing his chest like a little adult, his fruity scent ring with challenge.


    Kirby¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Congrattions. Your father and Leslie are together. That makes you her son now.¡±


    Eren¡¯s face crumpled, shock and fury colliding. ¡°What?!¡±


    Kirby raised a brow, his tonezily provoking. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Your father is courting her.¡±


    Before the words fully sank in, Adler stepped up from the side, his tall figure calm as ever, holding a swirl of cotton candy identical to Kirby¡¯s. His sandalwood scent lingered, steady and rich.


    I blinked.


    What was this day? Why was everyone suddenly obsessed with cotton candy?


    <b>Send </b>Gifts


    168


    B

 Reaper 286

    Chapter 286 The Challenge


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    +8 Pearls


    Adler stopped in front of us, his gaze brushing briefly over Eren before settling on me with a gentle smile. ¡°I saw that Alpha Kirby¡¯s cotton candy was spoiled by Eren. Forgive him¨Cthis one is to make up for it.¡±


    His voice was calm, carrying theposure of a Gold Empire Alpha.


    Kirby¡¯s eyes narrowed, the chill of his mint pheromones deepening. He said nothing, but the silence was heavy with hostility.


    Before I could respond, Eren snatched the cotton candy from Adler¡¯s hand, his small face flushed, his fruity scent brimming with defiance. ¡°Daddy! Muse doesn¡¯t even like cotton candy, hmph!¡±


    Though only a child, he was sharp as any adult. He had caught Kirby¡¯s attempt to stir trouble and assumed his father was trying to use it to pursue me.


    ¡°Muse is mine! Not even Daddy can take her!¡±


    He thrust the cotton candy at Kirby, scowling. ¡°Here¨Cyou eat it!¡±


    Adler¡¯s expression remained neutral, but surprise flickered in his eyes. His gaze lingered on Eren, thoughtful.


    Kirby let out a low chuckle, his mint pheromones softening, a trace of mockery in his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be offended, Alpha Adler. Your son¡¯s always like this. Please, as you will¡­¡±


    Adler stayed silent.


    Before the tension thickened further, Eren tugged me by the hand and dragged me away, panting by the time we stopped in a quiet corner.


    He looked up at me, his blue eyes stubborn and bright. ¡°Muse, tell me¨Cout of the three of us, who treats you the best?¡±


    I blinked. Three? Him¡­ Kirby¡­ and Adler?


    Meeting his pure, eager gaze, my heart softened. ¡°Of course you.¡±


    Eren beamed, triumphant, his fruity pheromones dancing with joy. ¡°Of course! They¡¯re both ugly, stingy, and old¨Cnothingpared to me!¡±


    I stifled augh and nodded. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¨C


    3


    9.10 Fri, Sep 19 B-


    Chapter 286 The Challerige


    P:.


    2900


    +B Per


    He shuffled closer, clutching my hand, his voice dropping shyly. ¡°Then wait for me to grow up. We¡¯ll be together forever.¡±


    I pinched his soft checks, smiling. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up.¡±


    He hugged my arm, rubbing against it happily, his pheromones spilling unfiltered joy.


    For a moment, all the tangled struggles of Alphas and packs seemed to dissolve into this child¡¯s simple warmth, filling the rain¨Cwashed streets with quiet, fleeting peace.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    By afternoon, the heat rolled in with Hawaii¡¯s sea breeze, salty and damp against my face.


    I sat in the wheelchair, mint pheromones churning inside me, frustration rising like a tide.


    Atst Adler left, taking that irritating cub with him. I thought I could breathe easier¨Cbut Leslie immediately suggested a change of ns, moving us to an ind.


    She preferred lingering with Shane, the silent gamma, talking idly of sea views¡­ anything but looking at me.


    Her cold indifference pressed hard against my chest, the mint scent bleeding sharper, as if rebelling against her distance.


    By evening, the hotel¡¯s chandeliers cast a soft glow as Leslie descended the stairs in a pale apricot dress.


    Her figure shone, radiant yet serene, so beautiful it stole the air from my lungs.


    I was listening to the hotel manager¡¯s report, but my eyes betrayed me, snapping to her, my heart stumbling out of rhythm.


    ¡°Going out?¡±


    I forced calm into my voice, hiding the unrest in my pheromones.


    ¡°Mm.¡± She nodded lightly. ¡°A gathering.¡±


    Just then, a Porsche eased <i>to </i>a stop outside the hotel.


    From the driver¡¯s seat stepped a man who should have been long gone<b>¨C</b>Adler.


    My eyes narrowed at once, Lance growling low inside me.


    With smooth <b>grace</b>, Adler opened the <b>car </b>door for Leslie, his sandalwood scent <b>steady </b>and deliberate, a silent provocation that made my chest constrict.


    9:10 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    Chapter 286 The Challenge


    68


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Alpha Kirby,¡± he greeted, inclining his head, his voice calm yet threaded with that insufferableposure. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 287

    Chapter 287 The Birthday Party


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    ? (89)


    +8 Pearls


    Coincidence? Of all people, the most unstable factor in this trip had left¨Conly to return.


    I wheeled closer, my gaze locked on Adler, cold and sharp.


    Just then, a sea breeze swept through. The scarf on Leslie¡¯s shoulders slipped free, fluttering down at my feet.


    I bent to pick it up, but as my fingers brushed the soft fabric, another hand gripped the other end tightly.


    Adler.


    I raised my eyes, choking down the surge of fury, meeting his stare.


    Our pheromones shed in the air¨Cmint against sandalwood¨Ctwo wolf kings locked in silentbat, neither willing to yield.


    The world seemed to freeze until Leslie strode over, calm as ever. She plucked the scarf from both our hands, breaking the tension.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Her voice was even, but her scent carried a faint thread of impatience.


    Sliding into the car, she didn¡¯t look back. Adler walked around to the driver¡¯s side, but before leaving, he gave me a polite nod. ¡°Goodbye, Alpha Kirby.¡±


    The car sped away, leaving only the trail of its taillights.


    I sat motionless, staring after it, my chest aching with the urge to rip apart this fragile mask of injury and drag Adler into a fight.


    Something of mine was being coveted. How could I ever stand by?


    Lance roared inside me, pressing hard against my restraint.


    ¡°Alpha, I think I caught Adler¡¯s scent,¡± Mch said as he hurried up, his tone respectful and contained. His eyes flicked across my face, reading more than I wanted him to, but wisely he kept silent.


    I was quiet for a long while before speaking, my voice cold as ice, ¡°Find out what gathering is happening tonight.¡±


    9:10 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    Chapter 287 The Birthday Party


    :


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Mch hesitated, then quickly pulled up hismunicator. After a moment, he answered softly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Beta Leiss¡¯s birthday party. Sir, you previously declined his invitation.¡±


    His tone was careful, measured.


    I paused, Lance¡¯s rage settling into something sharper. ¡°Make arrangements.¡±


    Surprise flickered across Mch¡¯s face, but he recovered instantly. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    He left at once, his steps quick and decisive.


    The seaside vi was awash in light,ughter spilling through the night like a tide.


    Leiss spotted me the instant I arrived. He ran forward, eyes shining, throwing his arms around me. ¡°I knew you¡¯de! We¡¯re best friends for life!¡±


    His eyes gleamed with tears, as if he were about to cry from joy.


    I frowned. Mch stepped in swiftly, peeling him away from me.


    My gaze lifted, my expression indifferent. ¡°Is Leslie here?¡±


    Leiss froze, his face twisting with wounded disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯te for


    His voice cracked with betrayal, like a forsaken Omega.


    my


    birthday?¡±


    ¡°Kirby? What are you doing here?¡± Leslie¡¯s voice came from behind,ced with surprise.


    Leiss turned back slowly, trembling. ¡°So it¡¯s true¨Cyou didn¡¯te for me.¡±


    Mch acted quickly, wheeling me forward with smooth precision. ¡°Of course Alpha came to celebrate you,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Meeting Princess Leslie here was nothing more than coincidence.¡±


    Leslie shot him a look, her tone dry. ¡°Will you ever stop?¡±


    Though she tried for coldness, I caught the faint curve of her lips.


    I swept a nce across the hall. The mingling of wolf scents was strong, but Adler¡¯s was nowhere. My chest loosened, my mood lifting.


    I let my lips curve into a gentle smile, turning to her. ¡°Yes. Coincidence¡±


    Before Leiss could throw himself at me again, I spoke directly to Leslie. ¡°What luck. Push my chair¨CI¡¯ll take you to greet the Alpha lord here.¡±


    <b>9:10 </b>Fri, Sep 19 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 287 The Birthday Party


    She hesitated only a moment before nodding. ¡°All right.¡±


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Wave Pack¡¯s territory covered Hayden Ind and the surrounding seas, one of the most powerful packs. She and I were both heirs to our packs; on someone else¡¯snd, it was only proper to greet the master of it.


    Behind us, Leiss was still muttering, his voice thick with sulking. ¡°You didn¡¯te for me at all.¡±


    I ignored him.


    Send Gifts


    ·Ë

 Reaper 288

    Chapter 288 The Wave Pack Lord


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I pushed Kirby¡¯s wheelchair forward, feeling how the icy edge of his mint pheromones softened at my nearness, touched with a subtle satisfaction.


    Umph. The proud wolf fimally got what he wanted, Asphodel scoffed in my mind. <b>His </b>tail might as well be wagging in the sky.


    Behind us. Leiss trailed along, his eyes dripping with betrayal, like a spurned lover mourning a stic brotherhood.


    The banquet hall swirled <b>with </byered scents¨Cchampagne mingled with the pheromones of countless wolves a dense web of politics and power.


    Even seated in a wheelchair, Kirby drew every gaze. His aura as a top Alpha had not dimmed in the slightest.


    We cut through the crowd toward the one they called the Wave Lord. Charles.


    He was a massive Alpha in his forties or fifties, his scent a nauseating mix of fish and cigars that made me frown without thinking.


    ¡°Crimson Moon Pack bro!¡± Charles bellowed, pping Kirby on the shoulder with a boomingugh. ¡°Long time no see! Heard you had some trouble¡ªI should¡¯ve visited earlier, but things got dyed!


    I couldn¡¯t help the twitch at my lips. A man nearly my father¡¯s age calling Kirby bro?


    Kirby smiled smoothly, his <b>mint </b>pheromones steady and polite. ¡°Nothing serious. Thank you for your concern, Alpha Charles.¡±


    ¡°Polite as ever! And this is¡­¡± Charles¡¯s gaze shifted to me, eyes narrowing in a crude assessment<b>. </b>


    ¡°Leslie,¡± Kirby introduced easily. ¡°Governor of Rogue Pack¡¯s Western Territory, King Lars¡¯s cherished daughter.¡±


    I smiled faintly and offered my hand. ¡°Alpha Charles.¡±


    Recognition flickered across his eyes, and he let out a drawn¨Cout sound of surprise. ¡°Ahhh¨Cso this is your mate! I¡¯d heard rumors. Didn¡¯t expect you two to show up together after that public split?*


    His tone carried the dismissive judgment of someone appraising merchandise.


    <b>9:10 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep <b>19 </b>B..


    Chapter 288 The Wave Pack Lord


    My face stayed serene, but cold disdain prickled beneath the surface.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Kirby¡¯s smile thinned, his pheromones sharpening with frost. Still, he replied evenly, ¡°One doesn¡¯t need to be mates to be friends<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Charles smirked, his words barbed. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. A sessful Alpha always needs a Luna at his side.¡±


    Any thought I had of forming ties with him evaporated instantly.


    A crude Alpha like this¨Cand by extension, his entire Pack¨Cwas beneath me.


    Just then, Charles raised a hand and called out, ¡°Amelia! Come here!¡±


    A girl in an borate designer gown hurried over.


    She was pretty, delicate, her scent a faint, cloying floral¨COmega sweetness mixed with unease, timid and rehearsed.


    <i>Another </i><i>Omega </i><i>packaged </i><i>neatly </i><i>to </i><i>please </i><i>men</i><i>. Pathetic</i><i>, </i>Asphodel sneered.


    ¡°This is Kirby, the one I told you about,¡± Charles said with amanding look at his daughter. ¡°The one you¡¯ve been wanting to meet.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head, cheeks flushed, and dipped into a small bow. ¡°Alpha Kirby¡­ hello.¡±


    My eyes sharpened, and the pieces fell into ce instantly.


    So this was his game¨Cdangling his daughter as bait.


    Kirby gave her nothing more than a curt nod, not even sparing her a proper nce.


    Send Gifts


    168


    (

 Reaper 289

    Chapter 289 You Don¡¯t Deserve It


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Charles¡¯s scheme was obvious the moment Iid eyes on it.


    ?????


    +8 Pearls


    His greasy pheromones and that Omega daughter¡¯s cloying sweetness were both revolting.


    My gaze slid past them, locking firmly onto Leslie.


    She seemed to sense the current in the air, her lips curving into a mocking smile as she patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Kirby, you talk. I¡¯m going to get something to eat.¡±


    Before I could stop her, Charles barked augh. ¡°Governor Leslie, take your time.¡±


    I watched her walk away without a backward nce, irritation burning in my


    chest.


    More than a few Alphas nced her way, pity in their eyes, as though she were some discarded mate still circling back.


    She sat alone at the food table, but not for long. A tall figure soon joined her.


    Adler.


    The mint in my veins spiked into a cutting chill.


    They leaned close, talking easily. Leslie even smiled¨Cgenuine and unguarded.


    Their scents¨Cher crisp pine and his deep sandalwood¨Ctwined together in the air, sickeningly harmonious.


    To everyone else, it looked intimate.


    The rumors online about them being a new couple might as well have been confirmed in that


    moment.


    <i>Kirby</i><i>! </i>Lance¡¯s snarl rattled through me. <i>That </i><i>old </i><i>wolf </i><i>is </i><i>coveting </i><i>your </i><i>mate</i><i>¨C</i><i>tear </i><i>him </i><i>apart</i><i>! </i>


    ¡°Alpha Kirby¡­¡±


    A hesitant voice broke in. Amelia.


    Charles¡¯s daughter. The bastard¡¯s illegitimate child.


    9:10 Fri, Sep 19 B¡­


    Chapter 289 You Don¡¯t Deserve it


    8 Pearls


    She carried the fragile hope that if she could catch an Alpha, her past shame would vanish.


    But she had chosen the wrong man.


    I ignored her, my eyes frozen on Leslie and Adler.


    When I didn¡¯t respond, Amelia mustered her courage, stepping closer. ¡°Alpha Kirby, may I¡­ may I take you somewhere to rest<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her hand hovered, reaching for my wheelchair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch.¡±


    The words cracked like ice.


    Her hand hung suspended, her face draining pale.


    I didn¡¯t bother softening my voice. ¡°Anywhere she has touched, no one else is allowed toy a hand.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s pine scent still lingered faintly on the chair.


    I would not allow it to be tainted by the cheap sweetness of anyone else.


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks flushed scarlet, humiliation twisting her mouth. She withdrew her hand, stammering, ¡°Then¡­ then may I bring you something <i>to </i>eat?¡±


    My frown deepened, irritation coiling tighter.


    Just then, mymunicator buzzed. Marcus.


    I shot Amelia a cold nce, and she instantly stepped back three meters, head lowered.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been <i>gone </i>long enough. Did you resolve things with the Rogue Pack girl?¡± Marcus¡¯s voice rasped down the line, old and harsh, brimming with Alpha authority.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± My voice was t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your feelings. Crimson Moon Pack won¡¯t be ruined because of a woman. I¡¯ve already spread word¨CI¡¯ll arrange a marriage alliance for you. Charles called just now. His daughter¡¯s been yearning to meet you, and he¡¯s willing to wed her off. Wave Pack isn¡¯t Rogue Pack, but they¡¯d still make decent partners. When you return, bring her back with you.¡±


    My mood soured instantly.


    9:10 Fri, Sep 19 B


    Chapter 289 You Don¡¯t Deserve It


    ¡°Other than Leslie, I want no one.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Fool! She¡¯s already stained her name with those actor scandals, and now she¡¯s tangled up with Adler from Gold Pack! If you crawl back to her, what face will Crimson Moon Pack have left?¡±


    My gaze flicked to Amelia, standing stiff a few paces away, her face tight with nervous hope. Charles was too eager¨Cshoving her at me before the old man¡¯s words even cooled.


    Amelia forced a smile, timid and ingratiating.


    I ignored her, my chest tight with simmering rage. ¡°If you want an alliance so badly, marry her yourself. My choice will never change. Only Leslie.¡±


    I ended the call without waiting for a reply. Cold fury poured through me, thick enough to


    suffocate.


    Amelia edged closer again, voice meek. ¡°Alpha Kirby, would you like a drink?¡±


    I looked at her, swallowing my anger but letting the frost bleed into my tone. ¡°Go tell Charles to stop putting me in his ns.¡±


    She blinked, startled. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand, Alpha.¡±


    I lifted my eyes, letting the force of my pheromones crash down on her. She flinched hard, her whole body trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    The words struck sharper than any p, leaving her cheeks burning.


    Her eyes welled with tears. She spun, fleeing with her head bowed.

 Reaper 290

    Chapter 290 The Setup


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t paid any attention to what was happening on Kirby¡¯s side.


    After chatting with Adler and exchanging a few words with some business partners, I had a few sses of wine. The warmth in my blood made me restless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step to the restroom for a moment,¡± I told Adler.


    Ever the gentleman, he inclined his head and pointed me in the right direction.


    My heels clicked along the quiet hallway. Just as I turned a corner, a muffled sob drifted from ahead.


    ¡°Crying? What¡¯s the use of crying? Kirby¡¯s crippled and still won¡¯t look at you. What good are you?¡±


    The voice was sharp, dripping with spite. Charlotte.


    Amelia¡¯s half¨Csister.


    I paused, considering waiting them out. But they weren¡¯t going anywhere.


    Charlotte¡¯s arms were folded, her presence domineering as she pinched Amelia¡¯s waist viciously.


    ¡°Helpless, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re an Omega, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t that dead Omega mother of yours leave you with any tricks? If he doesn¡¯t want you, seduce him!¡±


    She shoved Amelia hard.


    A cry tore out of the girl. ¡°My dress-¡±


    I nced in time <i>to </i>see Charlotte grab a janitor¡¯s bucket and dump the entire thing over Amelia.


    Water drenched her instantly, stering her gown to her skin. She stood shivering against the wall, sobbing harder.


    Charlotte sneered, her voice sharp enough to cut. ¡°Now run to Kirby for help. Isn¡¯t this exactly the chance you wanted?¡±


    It was cruelty dressed as a push.


    9:10 Fri Sep 19 G


    Chapter 290 The Setu


    My brows knit, and for a fleeting moment, pity stirred in me.


    3


    +8. Pearts


    From the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Kirby a little ways off, speaking with Leiss.


    Fine. A quick favor.


    I raised my hand, calling lightly, ¡°Kirby, someone¡¯s looking for you here.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s eyes lit the moment they found me. He dropped Leiss without hesitation, wheeling toward me.


    Leiss¡¯s handsome face crumpled in wounded resignation as he sighed and stepped forward to help push the chair.


    Some brotherhood.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken loudly, but the words carried, silencing the sisters instantly.


    I didn¡¯t care if they saw me. Turning smoothly, I retreated a few steps back around the corner.


    Kirby arrived a momentter, Leiss guiding him. His smile was gentle, his pheromones tinged with eager mint. ¡°You called for me?¡±


    I shook my headzily and gestured toward the hall. ¡°Not me. Someone inside.¡±


    And with that, I walked away, heels tapping briskly. That was the extent of my help.


    Both Kirby and Leiss watched me leave, confusion flickering across their faces.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I frowned, signaling Leiss to wheel me forward,


    What on earth was happening inside?


    Leiss looked just as bewildered, but he pushed me on. Turning the corner, we saw her¨CAmelia.


    The illegitimate Omega daughter. Soaked to the bone, crouched against the wall, arms wrapped tight around herself, her body shuddering with sobs.


    Her hair dripped, her gown clung, humiliation painted across her.


    Leiss blinked in shock, then nced at me, then in the direction Leslie had gone. His voice dropped low. ¡°Kirby¡­ did Leslie do this?¡±


    I shot him a sharp re.


    or


    9:11 Fri Sep 10 B


    Chapter 200 The Setup


    His suspicion of Leslie was relentless.


    *# Pearls


    No¨Cwhat scared through me wasn¡¯t anger at Amelia¡¯s state. It was that Leslie had sent me here at all.


    Why?


    Did she want me foisted off onto another woman that badly?


    Neither of us moved.


    Leiss had his own mate; he wouldn¡¯t dare risk touching a drenched Omega and all the entanglements it might bring.


    And 1¡­ I had no desire to interfere.


    The silence stretched heavy,


    Amelia lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face atst, swollen eyes searching for mine. Her voice trembled. ¡°Please¡­ help me.¡±


    I looked at her without expression, but my chest burned.


    The fire wasn¡¯t for her¨Cit was because of Leslie,


    Because she had called me here.


    Because she had handed me off.


    <i>She </i>wants <i>you </i><i>gone</i>, Kirby, Lance growled in my chest. She wants you to see it¨Cthere¡¯s someone else who needs <i>you</i>. But she doesn¡¯t.


    A jagged pain shot through me, sharper than the jealousy Adler ever stirred.


    This wasn¡¯t Leslie helping a poor Omega,


    This was Leslie telling me: Look. There are other women who want you. But I don¡¯t


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 291

    Kirby¡¯s POV


    +B P


    Amelia was drenched, shivering as she crouched on the ground, looking so pitiful that any man would have felt protective of her.


    But not me.


    My gaze went right through her, as if she were nothing more than air.


    My soul had already chased after the figure that had left so decisively, drifting off to who knows where.


    Inside the ballroom,ughter and lively chatter filled the air, a sharp contrast to the bleakness of this shadowed corner.


    ¡°Kirby, look at this¡­¡± Leiss nudged me with his elbow, asking how he should handle it.


    I frowned slightly, my voice cold and stripped of any warmth. ¡°You¡¯re the host of the banquet. Don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Leiss froze. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she just with you-¡±


    My eyes cut toward him in warning, and the peppermint pheromones around me turned sharp and biting.


    ¡°We¡¯re not acquainted.¡±


    With that, I pushed my wheelchair forward, expressionless as I turned to leave. Behind me, Amelia¡¯s sobs grew louder, but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    All I knew was that Leslie¡® had once again managed to push me away, even going so far as to use a pitiful Omega to draw a line between us.


    Back inside the ballroom, I spotted her instantly.


    She was speaking quietly with Adler, the harmony of that scene stabbing straight into my eyes.


    ¡°Kirby¡¯sing this way,¡± I heard Adler murmur to her.


    Leslie looked up and saw me, but her expression gave nothing away.


    Leiss quickly caught up, wheeling me to her side and then smoothly steering Adler away.


    That left only the two of us on the sofa.


    Sep


    Chapter 291 Goodbye. Not Release


    She swirled the grape juice in her ss, smiling lightly as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Kirby, there wasn¡¯t any trouble over there, was there?¡±


    It sounded like concern, but it was no more than casual small talk.


    My eyes grew darker, fingers clutching the armrest of the wheelchair as I fought to suppress the storm inside me.


    ¡°Leslie, did you do that on purpose?¡±


    She blinked, her cool eyes carrying a hint of innocence. ¡°On purpose about what?¡±


    ¡°With so many people there, why did you send me over?¡± My voice pressed harder, demanding.


    I knew the answer would cut like a knife, but I still threw myself into it, willing to feel the pain again.


    She lowered her gaze slightly, then gave a softugh, her smile filled with meaning. ¡°I thought. you and Mr. Holmes were acquainted, so of course you wouldn¡¯t ignore his precious daughter. Besides¡­ if it weren¡¯t for you, how else would she have ended up like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± I stressed each word, staring at her as my throat tightened. ¡°Leslie, you really know how to torment me¡­¡±


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    When I looked into Kirby¡¯s eyes, the darkness within them churned with so much pain that my chest suddenly tightened in response.


    I drew in a deep breath, forcing down the difort, and spoke softly. ¡°Kirby, I wasn¡¯t trying to torment you. I just wanted you to be free sooner.¡±


    My voice was calm, but every word was serious. ¡°These past weeks, I have thought about our rtionship. Thank you for the effort you put into me, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t get back together with you.¡±


    The moment the words left my mouth, my tone was far too steady. I saw Kirby¡¯s face turn frighteningly cold in an instant, his gaze frozen, body rigid, fingertips clenched until they went pale.


    And yet, for some reason, my own heart seemed to flinch as well.


    But itsted only a moment before I returned toposure. Better short pain than long.


    I lowered my eyes, silent for a beat, then looked up with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    9:11 Fri, Sep 19 G¡­


    Chapter 291 Goodbye, Not Release


    With that, I stood and started to walk away.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡± he called after me, his pale face twisted into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a rejection card? I won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    His gaze wasplicated as he looked at me, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t give up on you. Whether it makes you happy or not, I will keep waiting for you. Always. Always.¡±


    <b>Send </b>Gifts


    168

 Reaper 292

    Chapter 292 Interests First


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    +8 Pearls


    I left the banquet early without saying goodbye to anyone. The words I had just spoken to Kirby had drained every bit of strength from me, leaving my chest tight and aching.


    I didn¡¯t call for a car. I just wanted to walk alone and let the night wind clear my head.


    I hadn¡¯t gone far when Adler caught up. Even after jogging a few steps, his breathing remained steady, the ancient sandalwood scent of his pheromones calm and reassuring.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let a youngdy walk back by herself, can I?¡± he said with a smile.


    Youngdy? The phrase made me pause, and strangely, some of the heaviness in my heart eased. I smiled, rxing a little. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°The honor¡¯s all mine.¡±


    He carried himself withposed elegance, every movement fitting. ¡°This trip Kirby arranged has been memorable. But I suppose this is thest stop, isn¡¯t it? Doesn¡¯t that feel like <i>a </i>shame, Leslie?¡±


    I looked at him seriously, then smiled. ¡°I think not making money is more of a shame.¡±


    True,¡± he nodded. ¡°Profitse first.¡±


    We bothughed, and in that moment, I realized¨Cwe were alike in this.


    The night breeze brushed against us, cool and soothing. I half closed my eyes, savoring the quiet, when Adler suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Leslie, have you ever thought about starting something new? With me?¡±


    The words hung in the air, heavy and still. I stopped walking, meeting his eyes, my own gaze turning cool.


    After a few seconds of silence, he showed no awkwardness, no retreat. Instead, he smiled calmly, breaking the stillness.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me, and I won¡¯t take it back.¡±


    His eyes were steady and earnest, though his tone remained light. ¡°Before, I told you I¡¯d be willing for you to treat me as¡­ a new me, just to deal with Kirby and the others. That wasn¡¯t politeness¨Cit was selfishness. Leslie, that¡¯s what I really want.¡±


    9:11 Fri, Sep 19 G.


    Chapter 292 Interests First


    (89 )


    9+8 Pearls


    I blinked, unsettled, a flicker of confusion passing through my eyes. ¡°Did that incident give you the wrong impression? I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°Of course I know,¡± he cut me off, gaze sincere. ¡°You¡¯re not the type <i>to </i>stir things up on purpose. I just saw a chance in it, thought maybe I could win your favor. I take feelings very seriously.¡±


    His unwavering eyes froze me in ce. The seriousness and humility in him stirred a faint warmth in my chest. Maybe with him, our equal footing could lead to something mutually beneficial¨Ca partnership Kirby could never break apart.


    But I didn¡¯t want to treat myself like a bargaining chip, nor use him to hurt Kirby. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to him.


    I was quiet for a few seconds before speaking heavily. ¡°Alpha, thank you very much for your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leslie, don¡¯t be so quick to hand me a rejection card,¡± he interrupted with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯m not rushing for an answer. I just wanted you to know how I feel. I¡¯m going to pursue you.¡±


    My heart gave the faintest tremor before I steadied myself again, replying with a polite smile. ¡°Alpha, business is business. Don¡¯t let personal matters make you lose


    your temper¡­¡±


    If he failed, I couldn¡¯t afford for it to affect my profits.


    Adler couldn¡¯t helpughing, a touch of helplessness in his expression.


    ¡°Of course. Profits first.¡±


    ¡°Profits first!¡± I echoed. We reached an agreement, and just like that, the weight pressing on my chest was gone.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 293

    Chapter 293 A ce She Doesn¡¯t Belong


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The next morning, we were preparing to head back to Central City.


    +8 Pearls


    Kirby was already waiting in the lobby. He wasn¡¯t in his wheelchair anymore but sitting on the sofa with a cane, his expression cold and unapproachable.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re recovering well?¡± I nced at the cane in his hand, feeling a bit of relief.


    It seemed he was close to a full recovery.


    Once he was healed, I wouldn¡¯t have to keep running to Bloodstone Manor every day. Perfect!


    ¡°Yeah, I can stand now.¡±


    Kirby answered, then slowly pushed himself to his feet as he always did. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­


    ¡°1


    Eren came running over in his pajamas. When he heard we were leaving, he insisted on taking the same flight with us. No one could talk him out of it.


    Adler had urgent business and really did leave him with me, flying off on his own.


    When Eren saw that oversized mutt nearly as tall as him, he immediately protested. ¡°You can¡¯t take pets on the ne!¡±


    Kirby shot him a nce, lips curling with a hint of pride. His peppermint scent carried an edge of showiness. ¡°It¡¯s my ne. I can.¡±


    Eren suddenly felt outdone, gripping my hand with determined eyes. ¡°Muse, when we get back, I¡¯ll give you a ne made of solid gold, encrusted with gems!¡±


    My lips stiffened. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t like nes¡­¡±


    As we stepped out of the hotel, we caught sight of a familiar figure, Amelia, She was still wearing Leiss¡¯s coat, shivering in the morning breeze, looking pitiful.


    When she saw Kirby, her eyes lit up, joy shing in them. But then she spotted the rest of us, and hesitated, retreating slightly.


    Alpha Lars didn¡¯t know her, only frowned. ¡°And this is¡­?<b>¡± </b>


    Mch quickly jumped in. ¡°Nobody! Alpha Kirby doesn¡¯t know her either!¡±


    But Amelia turned her wounded gaze toward Kirby, words stuck in her throat. ¡°Kirby, Alpha


    <b>9:11 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 B..


    Chapter 293 A ce She Doesn¡¯t Belong


    Marcus invited me to Central City. He said I could go with you on your ne.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s face turned dark at once, peppermint pheromones freezing sharp around him.


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I smiled and spoke up. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a coincidence. Let her tag along then.¡± Without waiting for a reply, I pulled Eren straight into the car.


    Kirby hobbled forward a few steps with his cane. Amelia, delighted, hurried to follow.


    Then suddenly, Kirby stopped, his voice colder than ice as he spoke to Mch.


    ¡°Tell the hotel to buy her a ticket.¡±


    Mch responded at once, loud and clear. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±


    Amelia froze on the spot, blood rushing backward, as if she had been pped in public, her pride trampled.


    I could ride his private ne. She was only worthy of a purchased ticket.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    After the nended, I dropped Leslie and Lars back at Rogue Pack, then went straight to the Crimson Moon Pack estate.


    Marcus seemed to have known I would return. He was already waiting at home.


    The moment I walked in, I saw Belle sitting in the living room, speaking gently with another


    woman.


    Amelia.


    When she saw me, she stood up awkwardly. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Belle clearly approved of her. Amelia was mild¨Ctempered, soft, and easy to control.


    I frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    My voice was harsh, cold, my grip tightening on the cane until my knuckles turned white,


    <i>They </i><i>dared </i><i>to </i><i>bring </i>another Omega <i>into </i><i>your </i>den! Lance roared in fury inside me. <i>This </i>is an <i>insult </i>to


    your <i>mate</i><i>! </i>


    Amelia¡¯s face stiffened. Beside her, Belle smiled and lightly scolded me. ¡°I invited Miss Amelia here. Since she¡¯se to Central City, she might stay at the house for a few days. You¡¯ll have to keep herpany.¡±

 Reaper 294

    Chapter 294 Not Yet Time


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stood at the doorway of the study in silence.


    When I looked up, I saw Marcus leaning against the railing on the second floor, his eyes fixed on me in judgment.


    I gave a slight nod, the movement of my cane stiff and unnatural.


    His wolf growled low. ¡°Come up.¡±


    His voice was cold and stern, carrying the authority of the old Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack.


    I entered the study. Marcus was seated behind the desk, his expression as dark as a sky before a


    storm.


    My wolf, Lance, let out a low rumble. ¡°He¡¯s going to bring that up again.¡±


    I stopped, my gaze steady as I met his eyes.


    ¡°I made myself clear enough on the phone,¡± Marcus said, his tone deep and heavy, leaving no room for refusal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± My reply was direct, my voice hard as steel.


    His face darkened further, fury shing in his eyes. ¡°That woman, Leslie¨Cif not for the Rogue Pack behind her, I would never have considered your rtionship. And now you nearly died for her, while she stays indifferent. Tell me, where does that leave the honor of Crimson Moon Pack?¡±


    His voice roared, and the air in the study grew silent and suffocating, like the stillness before a violent storm.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. My eyes were cold, resolute. ¡°The honor of Crimson Moon Pack is nothingpared to Leslie.¡±


    My voice was low, unwavering, carrying a finality that could not be challenged.


    Lance growled inside me. ¡°She¡¯s your bottom line.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marcus¡¯s voice rose sharply, his breathing harsh, his face twisted in anger, the re of a wolf ready to strike.


    I held his gaze without retreat. ¡°It will only ever be her. That woman outside will never be her


    <b>9:11 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>B


    Chapter 294 Not Yet Time


    equal.¡±


    With a loud crash, Marcus hurled the ivory sculpture from the desk.


    +8 Pearls


    I didn¡¯t dodge. The heavy object struck my forehead, splitting the skin. Warm blood slid down my face.


    I stayed on my feet, eyes heavy as I looked back at him. I wiped the blood away with one hand, my tone even colder. ¡°If my mate can¡¯t make her own choices, then find someone else you can control.¡±


    Lance¡¯s voice rumbled within me. ¡°Crimson Moon Pack isn¡¯t everything to you.¡±


    He was right. Crimson Moon Pack wasn¡¯t everything. With the power I had now, even without it, I was still one of the strongest Alphas.


    I turned and left, cane striking the floor as the study door shut behind me, sealing in the cold air.


    I went down the stairs quickly, no longer bothering to act like an invalid. All I wanted was <i>to </i>get out of this suffocating ce.


    At the bottom, Belle stopped me, her voice soft yet probing. ¡°Kirby, stay here a few days, won¡¯t you? Keep Miss Ameliapany and take her around.¡±


    Amelia stood beside her, stiffly trying to imitate Leslie¡¯s grace, but the effort only made her look awkward.


    I nced at her once, said nothing, and kept heading for the door.


    Belle¡¯s tone hardened as she raised her voice. ¡°Kirby, are you ignoring Luna¡¯s words as well?¡±


    I halted, turning back to her. My voice was sharp as ice. ¡°Do you still want to see Slyvana?¡±


    My words were calm, but the warning cut deep.


    The air froze in an instant.


    Belle¡¯s face stiffened, a flicker ofplicated emotion shing in her eyes.


    Sensing the tension, Amelia quickly stepped forward, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Luna Belle, Kirby must be busy. I¡¯ll go by myself, no need to trouble him.¡±


    Her tone was soft<b>, </b>cautious.


    Belle forced a smile, patting her hand. ¡°At least you understand.¡±


    <b>9:11 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep <b>19 </b>G.


    ¡­


    Chapter 294 Not Yet Time


    I ignored them both and stepped out the front door.


    89


    +8 Pearls


    The manor loomed in the rain, cold and solemn, the sound of my cane striking stone echoing along the path.


    Lance whispered in my ear. ¡°Are you really ready to turn against Marcus? To formally challenge him and take Crimson Moon Pack as your own?¡±


    My lips pressed into a thin line, my gaze cold.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 295

    Chapter 295 Four Thousand Tons


    <b>Mch¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    The night at Bloodrock Estate was cool as water. Moonlight spilled across the balcony, making the stone tiles gleam with a cold sheen.


    I stood under the eaves, ncing up at Kirby. He was leaning against the balcony railing, the shadow of his wheelchair stretching long and lonely, like a statue carved from solitude.


    He¡¯d been like this ever sinceing back from the Crimson Moon Pack estate.


    I drew in a deep breath and finally spoke. ¡°Leslie won¡¯t being back tonight. She just got home, she¡¯ll want to rest.¡±


    My voice was careful. A Beta had to weigh an Alpha¡¯s mood with every word.


    Kirby gave me a nce, his eyes as cold as ice, his tone low. ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    His voice carried impatience. The wheelchair shifted slightly, as though to cover something up.


    Still, I tested the waters. ¡°Actually, Miss Amelia staying isn¡¯t so bad. Maybe if Leslie saw you two together, she might react a little?¡±


    I forced a smile, thinking it was a clever suggestion.


    Kirby¡¯s face darkened, his gaze slicing at me like des. ¡°Are you trying to make my life even more miserable?¡±


    His voice was icy, carrying the weight of a Crimson Moon Pack Alpha. Instinctively, I shrank back.


    My chest tightened, and I cursed myself for running my mouth.


    I lowered my head quickly, stammering. ¡°I¡­ I was just saying.¡±


    I¡¯d thought Amelia might stir something in Leslie. Who could have guessed Adler would suddenly step into the picture?


    Kirby¡¯s path in love was as treacherous as ever.


    He said nothing more, only stared out at the manor in the night, his wheelchair motionless, like he was holding something back.


    I stayed where I was, the stone tiles under my feet chilling me to the bone, and in my heart, I mourned for him.


    Chapter 295 Four Thousand Tons


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    For several days in a row, I didn¡¯t return to Bloodrock Estate.


    +8 Pearts


    The mountain of pending matters at Rogue Pack made the perfect excuse. Meetings at Western headquarters, reports piled high¨Cit was exhausting, but it also let me breathe easier.


    Asphodel hummed low inside me. ¡°Staying away from him does make things lighter for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I pushed open the office door, arranging to meet Astrid and Am for shopping and tea. Eric asionally joined in. Life felt like it had returned to the old days-fortable and satisfying. For Rogue Pack nobles, life always walked the line between busy and indulgent.


    In quiet moments, I scrolled through social media.


    The older generation, like Lars, shared ¡°health tips,¡± full of herbal teas and hunting wisdom.


    Astrid and Am posted their socialite routines¨Cgroup photos, handbags,ints about the boredom of high society, followed immediately by morevish spending.


    I chuckled. The noble wolves¡® circle nevercked for noise.


    But Eric was acting strange.


    The Frost Pack¡¯s social butterfly usually unted luxury cars and parties. Suddenly his feed had shifted: ¡°Agricultural reform¨Cradishes, cabbages, potatoes, everything you need!¡±


    Thements exploded. Some asked if he¡¯d bought farnd, others wondered if he¡¯d turned into an eco trendsetter.


    I couldn¡¯t resist scrolling longer,ughing. Asphodel snorted. ¡°That one¡¯s ying games.¡±


    I casually reshared his post. Mountain farmers often struggled with unsold produce¨Chelping out was no trouble.


    Astrid messaged me privately. ¡°He¡¯s lost it, and you too?¡± Her tone was teasing.


    ¡°Just lending a hand,¡± I replied, about to close the app when Mch¡¯s message popped up: ¡°Alpha Kirby says, book two thousand tons. Payment any time.¡±


    My brows rose. Well, wasn¡¯t Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha generous?


    I was about to ask Eric if two thousand tons would cover it when Adler¡¯s reply came in: ¡°If there¡¯s any left, I¡¯ll take all of it.¡±


    The tone was calm, but it brimmed with confidence.


    <b>9:11 </b>Fri, Sep 19 <b>G</b>..


    Chapter 295 Four Thousand Tons


    I froze. Asphodel scoffed. ¡°Two Alphas, throwing money just to outdo each other.¡±


    89


    +8 Pearls


    Eric called me almost instantly, his voice brimming with excitement like a pup. ¡°Four thousand tons, split evenly! Tonight we¡¯re celebrating, you <i>have </i>toe. Bring those two big spenders along to sign and pay. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    He was too eager, not leaving me a chance to refuse.


    I sighed, regretting my meddling, and dialed Kirby and Adler.


    To my surprise, the two Alphas who always imed to be too busy agreed immediately.


    Asphodel sneered. ¡°For you, they¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡±


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 296

    Chapter 296 The Banquet and the Divide


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    + Pearts


    The celebration was dazzling, the Frost Pack¡¯s gathering gilded in gold and jade. The air was thick with the scent of wine and pheromones¨Chardly a ce for ordinary wolves to step foot.


    Kirby arrived leaning on a cane, his bearing steady, the authority of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha undiminished.


    Adler, refined as jade, carried the calm elegance of the Gold Empire with effortless ease.


    I entered wearing Rogue Pack¡¯s dark green gown, and eyes followed me the moment I stepped <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    Eric hurried over, smiling like the host of the century. ¡°My money tree!¡±


    Leaning in, he lowered his voice. ¡°If not for you, I¡¯d be paying for my own bragging tonight.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with Frost Pack mischief.


    I arched a brow, keeping a polite smile as I nodded at those nearby. ¡°This business of yours expanded rather suddenly.¡±


    The signing was solemn but swift¨CKirby and Adler each left their signatures with clean strokes, without hesitation.


    Eric was the star of the night, weaving through the crowd, his grin as bright as the chandeliers.


    I stayed by his side, the aura of Rogue Pack¡¯s dark princess ensuring the spotlight lingered on <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Betweenughter and light chatter, the mood was easy, almost reminiscent of Frost Pack¡¯s hunting banquets.


    From across the hall, I caught Kirby and Adler surrounded by eager businessmen looking to cozy up. Their expressions stayed measured, but more than once, their gazes flicked toward me and Eric.


    Asphodel chuckled. ¡°They look like wolves watching someone else take their prey.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, only lifted my ss for a sip.


    Midway through the banquet, Kirby pushed through the crowd, cane tapping against the floor, his limp obvious. I frowned and stepped closer. ¡°Kirby, you shouldn¡¯t strain yourself. You could¡¯ve sent someone in your ce.¡±


    9:12 Fri, Sep 19 G


    Chapter 296 The Banquet and the Divide


    Pack obligations made me extend concern, whether I wanted to or not.


    A


    +8 Pearls


    His expression softened slightly, but his gaze locked on me with heavy intensity. ¡°I wanted to ask you myself¨Cwhen are youing back to Bloodrock Estate?¡±


    His voice was low, carrying the unyielding weight of a Crimson Moon Pack Alpha.


    I paused, then gave a practiced business smile. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be inconvenient? Didn¡¯t Miss Ameliae for you? If I stayed at Bloodrock Estate, I¡¯d be torn apart by Crimson Moon Pack wolves.¡±


    His eyes darkened, his face turning grim. ¡°No one else has any say. No matter what they im, they¡¯ll never decide for me.¡±


    His words were hard, but his resolve was iron.


    I tilted my head, letting out a lightugh, masking everything. ¡°Best not. The fragile peace between Rogue Pack and Crimson Moon Pack would break easily if I kept crossing lines. We have to keep our eyes on mutual interests, don¡¯t we, Kirby?¡±


    My tone was calm, drawing a boundary between us with thenguage of politics.


    His breath faltered, his eyes shing with a trace of helplessness. ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this soon.¡±


    His voice was low, like he was forcing something down.


    I didn¡¯t reply, only smiled again.


    Eric arrived with a ss<b>, </b>sizing Kirby up. ¡°Thanks for the help. But I am curious¡ªwhat made you step in?¡±


    Kirby cut him a cold nce. ¡°If not for Leslie, then for you?¡±


    His voice was sharp, returning to the aggressive Crimson Moon Pack Alpha.


    Eric only arched a brow, his smile deepening as he turned to Adler. ¡°And you, Alpha Adler? What about your reason?¡±


    His mischievous eyes were full of provocation.


    I shot him a warning look, and Asphodel muttered darkly. ¡°This brat¡¯s begging for trouble.¡±


    Eric ignored me entirely, his grin widening.


    Adler only gave a calm smile<b>, </b>his tone measured and smooth. ¡°Helping where it¡¯s needed is natural. The mountain folk need aid. As a businessman, I have a duty to give back. Eric, keep doing things like this¨CI¡¯ll always support it.¡±


    89


    +8 Pearls


    <b>9:12 </b>Fri, Sep 19


    Chapter 296 The Banquet and the Divide


    Eric froze, like he¡¯d just been struck by lightning.


    Kirby turned his head away, his face cold as stone.


    Asphodel gave a softugh. ¡°Pretty words, polished to perfection.¡±


    By the end of the banquet, Eric insisted on hitching a ride back with me.


    On the way home, he was unusually earnest, full of admiration for Adler. ¡°That man¡¯s on another level. Nothing like us mortals!¡±


    I only nodded, eyes drifting toward the rain streaking down the window.


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 297

    Chapter 297 The Flower in the Wrong ce


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    + Pearls


    Apex Industries¡® Moon Goddess Relic project was running smoothly. The office smelled of coffee and paper, while the neon outside flickered in the night.


    A few days ago, the R&D team had sent in theirtest report¨Cdense charts and data showing the project had entered its mature stage.


    I skimmed through the report. Asphodel yawnedzily in my mind. ¡°So boring, Leslie. Let¡¯s to a bar instead.¡±


    Cameron, the new project assistant, came in looking tired. ¡°Leslie, the project¡¯s scale is too much for me alone. Could we assign more staff?¡±


    <b>I </b>set the report aside and nodded. ¡°Approved. At this stage, theplexity is beyond one person.¡±


    The <i>Moon </i><i>Goddess </i><i>Relic </i>was Rogue Pack¡¯s strategic core, blending ancient wolf rituals with modern technology. There was no room for mistakes.


    Two dayster, Liam stepped in, handing me a stack of candidate files.


    go


    His expression held hesitation, as if he had something caught in his throat. ¡°These are all young wolves with strong creativity. Please choose one.¡±


    I casually flipped a few pages, asking offhandedly, ¡°Who stands out?¡±


    Instead of answering directly, Liam lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s someone here you might not expect.¡±


    I raised a brow, curiosity ¡®piqued. Asphodel chuckled darkly. ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡±


    I turned the pages faster until my eyesnded on a familiar face. My hand stilled, and my froze.


    Her, The Wave Pack Alpha¡¯s daughter¨CAmelia,


    My brows knit as I scanned her file.


    Her record was unimpressive. Her abilities <b>as </b>an Omega were ordinary at <b>best</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>only highlighted trait was in the ¡®appearance<b>¡® </b>section: <i>elegant </i>and <i>striking </i>


    I <b>let </b><b>out </b><b>a </b>coldugh. Apex needed brains<b>, </b>not a <b>decorative </b><b>vase</b>.


    smile


    9:13 Fri, Sep 19


    Chapter 297 The Flower in the Wrong ce


    89


    +8 Pearls


    Liam cleared his throat, exining, ¡°I heard she was rmended by Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha Marcus. n couldn¡¯t refuse, so her r¨¦sum¨¦ ended up here. But the final decision is yours.¡±


    My eyes narrowed, fingers tapping the desk in thought.


    Was Amelia here for Kirby?


    Or did Wave Pack want its ws in the Moon Goddess Relic project too?


    Either way, this move suddenly made things interesting.


    I curved my lips into a smile, voice calm. ¡°Then assign her to Cameron. Let her run errands for him.¡±


    Liam nodded quickly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He left with steadier steps, as though relieved.


    I leaned back in my chair, gaze drifting toward the glittering city outside.


    Asphodelughed low. ¡°When Kirby sees this little Omega here, his expression will be priceless.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s POV


    Standing in Apex Industries¡® lobby, unease stirred in my chest.


    It was my first day. The notice had told me to report here directly.


    The one handling my induction was Liam, his tone indifferent¨Cmuch like the Betas in Wave


    Pack.


    He led me toward the elevators, reciting rules and instructions along the way.


    The elevator doors opened. Clutching a stack of papers, I followed close behind, my steps stiff.


    Coming toward us was Leslie. Her presence wasmanding, her dark green dress making her look like a queen wrapped in night.


    n, the project lead, was waiting for her by the door, smiling warmly. ¡°Leslie, right on time.¡±


    A Gamma named Johnson held the ss door open for her. She replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of beingte.¡±


    Her voice was cool, carrying theposure of a dark princess.


    213


    9:13 Fri, Sep 19


    Chapter 297 The Flower in the Wrong ce


    They walked together toward the elevator, right into us.


    Liam stopped and bowed respectfully. ¡°Leslie, this is the new hire.¡±


    I lifted my eyes, hoping she¡¯d notice me.


    <b>89 </b>


    A


    +8 Pearls


    She only gave the faintest nod, her gaze brushing over me like I was invisible, her steps never slowing as she followed n into the elevator.


    My hands tightened around the files, a bitter ache spreading inside me.


    Leslie¡¯s elegance and pride, the effortless grace in every movement¨Cthose were things I could never hope to learn in this lifetime.


    ¡°Come on, Amelia. Three coffees. Two ck, one with milk but no sugar.¡± Liam¡¯s voice was cool, detached.


    I nodded, heading toward the break room, though my mind was still full of Leslie¡¯s silhouette.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 298

    Chapter 298 A Pawn at the Table


    Amelia¡¯s POV


    +B Pearts


    In Wave Pack, Charlotte was the most exalted female wolf, free toe and go at n banquets, praised endlessly by Charles. My own presence always had to be hidden to spare her moods.


    If Wave Pack hadn¡¯t needed me for a political marriage, I probably would¡¯ve been left to rot in that shabby apartment forever.


    But today, after seeing Leslie, a dangerous thought crept into me: Charlotte wasn¡¯t much at all. Compared to Leslie, she was nothing.


    Bncing the tray of coffee, I pushed open the meeting room door.


    The first thing I saw was Kirby, seated across from the entrance in his wheelchair, his detachedposure impossible to look away from.


    He was speaking lightly with n, but his gaze drifted toward Leslie now and then¨Csoft, warm as spring water. A gaze utterly different from the cold indifference he gave me.


    The three of them belonged to a world I couldn¡¯t touch. I was just the girl delivering coffee.


    ¡°Please, your coffee,¡± I said quietly.


    I set down the tray, trying to appear calm.


    Kirby¡¯s eyesnded on me, and in an instant his face hardened, gaze sharp as a de. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He turned to n, his tone frosted. ¡°This is your domain. Why is she here?¡±


    n only shrugged, his smile helpless. ¡°She¡¯s a new assistant from Rogue Pack, isn¡¯t she? Cameron needed help. Right?¡±


    He nced at Leslie, as if for confirmation.


    Leslie was silent for half a breath, then looked at me. Her voice was calm, but it carried a sovereign weight. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Since you¡¯ve been assigned here, adapt quickly. Don¡¯t let your identity interfere with your work.¡±


    Her


    gaze was steady¨Ceptance, perhaps, but with a warning folded inside it,


    My heart lurched. I nodded quickly, pressing down the turmoil inside. ¡°I understand, Leslie.¡±


    C


    9:13 Fri, <b>Sep </b>19


    Chapter 298 A Pawn at the Table


    89


    +8 Pearls


    I knew full well that with my abilities, I didn¡¯t even deserve this assistant¡¯s role. Only Charles¡¯s efforts had ced me here, to put me closer to Kirby, to mimic Leslie.


    But her aura¡­ it was untouchable.


    The air in the room smelled of paper and coffee.


    The meeting itself was brief. Leslie, Kirby, and n only exchanged updates on the Moon Goddess Relic project and outlined the next strategic steps. The details were left to their subordinates.


    I sat in the corner, pen in hand, but there was little to record. Most of my attention betrayed me, wandering to Kirby again and again.


    He sat there, detached yetmanding, Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha presence making the room feel heavier.


    When he spoke, his low voice cut through everything. Even in a wheelchair, his allure was undeniable.


    My eyes lingered on the profile of his face. My pulse quickened. My wolf warned me to rein myself in, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Every time his gaze slid past me, it sliced cold as a de, leaving me both nervous and expectant.


    Leslie gathered her papers, her tone calm. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Her movements were smooth, her dark green dress gleaming under the light.


    n looked up with a bright smile. ¡°Dinner, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to the theater tonight¨CCarl has a new y.¡± Leslie refused lightly, not even pausing as she rose.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Kirby said suddenly, his voice low, carrying the weight ofmand.


    For a moment, his eyes softened on Leslie before cooling again.


    She gave no reply, striding for the door, poised as ever.


    As she passed me, she stopped. Her gaze swept over me, cool and distant. ¡°Liam¡¯s traveling. Tonight, you¡¯lle with me.¡±


    Her voice was even, but it was no request.


    My heart skipped, and I couldn¡¯t help flicking a nce toward Kirby. His expression had only grown darker.


    9:13 Fri, Sep 19


    Chapter 298 A Pawn at the Table


    I forced down my thrill and answered carefully. ¡°Yes, Leslie.¡±


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Inside, excitement and dread tangled together. If I stayed close to Leslie, maybe Kirby would finally look my way.


    Wave Pack¡¯s marriage ns, Charles¡¯s expectations¨Cthey all weighed on my shoulders. I had no choice but to seize every chance.


    Send Gifts


    168

 Reaper 299

    Chapter 299 Broken Stage Lights


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>89 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The vast conference room was empty but for n and me. Only the faint trace of Leslie¡¯s cedarwood scent lingered in the air.


    I sat in my wheelchair, staring at the Moon Goddess Relic project files spread across the table.


    n leaned back in his chair, smirking with a touch of mockery. ¡°Kirby, I thought your little journey with Leslie was going well. Seems like you¡¯ve hit a snag.¡±


    I cut him a cold nce, my voice t and sharp. ¡°Too much curiosity will kill you.¡±


    The remark caught him, but he didn¡¯t take offense. He rose with a softugh, clicking his tongue. ¡°So tell me, do you think Leslie kept that new assistant close on purpose, or by ident?¡±


    His tone was light, deliberately prodding at my sore spot.


    A sharp ache twisted in my


    chest.


    Leslie¡¯s motives¨CI wanted to know them more than anyone.


    But my expression stayed still. I looked up with ice in my voice. ¡°Ask her yourself.¡±


    n shrugged, smile unfaltering, as if he¡¯d expected no more from me.


    He pushed his chair back and left, the door shutting softly behind him.


    I gripped my cane and forced myself up, my limp dragging me toward the elevator, cold air clinging to me like armor.


    At the doors stood Amelia. The moment she spotted me, she rushed forward to press the button. ¡°Kirby¡­¡±


    Her voice was soft, careful, pleading for attention.


    I said nothing, letting my gaze sweep past her with indifference.


    The elevator opened¨Cempty.


    ¡°When is Leslieing out?¡± My tone was even, as if addressing a nameless subordinate.


    Amelia¡¯s face faltered, She pointed toward the opposite office. ¡°She¡¯s inside with Cameron. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    Chapter 279 Broken Stage Lights


    Her voice dipped, as though hiding something.


    I didn¡¯t look at her again, simply hobbled across to the office doors and waited there.


    Lance rumbled low inside me. ¡°That Omega¡¯s trying to stir trouble.¡±


    A cold smile tugged at my lips. A Wave Pack Omega¨Cher ambition was showing.


    +8 Peans


    Momentster, Amelia approached with a cup of coffee, offering it with a cautious smile. ¡°Kirby, it¡¯s my first time at a theater premiere. Anything I should know?¡±


    Her tone was syrupy, reaching.


    My brows tightened, eyes like ice. ¡°You¡¯re not my


    assistant.¡±


    My voice dropped, Alpha authority sharpening each word, a reminder she¡¯d best not mistake her ce.


    Her smile faltered, embarrassment shing in her eyes, though she still whispered, ¡°I only


    meant to-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± I cut her off, voice cold and final.


    What use did Leslie¡¯s assistant have preparing for a theater night?


    I turned away, leaning against the wall, gaze locked on the office door, waiting for Leslie to


    appear.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The grand theater stood against Central City¡¯srgest artificialke, the square before it packed with people.


    I held front¨Crow tickets as Shane opened the car door for me,


    Tonight, I¡¯d chosen a conservative light¨Ccolored gown,


    It had been collected by Liam from the design house, passed to me by Amelia, wrapped like a piece of art.


    Outside, reporters and fans swarmed, cameras shing like a tidal wave.


    Carl¡¯s fame as a leading actor was no exaggeration.


    The moment I stepped down the stairs, there was a sharp snap¨Cthe heel of my shoe broke


    clean off.


    214


    I cursed under my breath and quickly retreated back into the car.


    Shane leaned in. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The heel broke. Get me a new pair,¡± I said tly, masking my irritation.


    His eyes widened, hesitation written across his face.


    Amelia piped up at once, her voice soft. ¡°I have a spare pair. The size should be close. Would you like to try them, Leslie?¡±


    She offered them with a careful smile, eager and obliging.


    I studied her briefly. Asphodel¡¯sugh echoed dark inside me. ¡°She knows how to seize a moment.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Fine. Thank you.¡±


    There was no other choice. Waiting for new shoes would mean missing the opening.


    The spares weren¡¯t luxury, but decent enough. New leather glimmered faintly under the lights.


    I stepped out again, this time into the downpour of camera shes¨Cbrighter than any starlet¡¯s red carpet.


    I smiled gracefully, every step poised, the noble aura of Rogue Pack royalty silencing the crowd for <i>a </i>heartbeat.


    Halfway across, disaster struck again. Theces of the shoes snapped loose, pping against the ground.


    As I bent instinctively to fix them, a sudden chill raced up my spine¨Cthe zipper of my dress hade undone, the night air seeping in.


    I froze. A thousand thoughts streaked through my head.


    Asphodel growled. ¡°Those shoes, that gown¨Ctoo neat to be coincidence.¡±


    My eyes flicked briefly toward Amelia. She stood not far away, still smiling sweetly, her faceposed.


    I clenched my jaw, steeling myself for the wave of ridicule that woulde when the cameras caught this.


    But before I could rise, a tall shadow moved in front of me.


    A ck suit jacket draped over my shoulders, warm sandalwood scent wrapping around me.


    9:13 Fri, Sep 19


    ¡­


    Chapter 299 Broken Stage Lights


    Startled, I looked up.


    Adler.

 Reaper 300

    Chapter 300 Shattered Composure


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    +8 Feg


    His smile was warm, the calm elegance of Gold Empire unfaltering even under the relentless shes. He looked as though he were simply worried I might catch a chill, nothing more.


    The crowd erupted. Reporters¡® voices crashed over one another like waves.


    ¡°Leslie, is he your new lover?¡±


    ¡°Are you two together?¡±


    ¡°Kirby will be here tonight¨Cdo you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Did you n this? Introduce the man beside you!¡±


    Their shouts tangled with the clicking of cameras, relentless.


    I ignored them. Asphodel muttered low inside me. ¡°These pups sure know how to howl.¡±


    Adler said nothing either. He only gave the cameras a faint, unhurried smile and steered me toward the theater doors.


    Inside, the lights were soft, shutting out the chaos outside.


    In the lounge, I sat on a sofa, smoothing my dress.


    Adler¡¯s eyes dropped to my shoes. His brows furrowed. ¡°Those don¡¯t match your gown.¡±


    His tone was calm, but firm.


    The gown was bespoke, a collector¡¯s piece. The shoes were ordinary, mismatched.


    Without hesitation, he knelt <i>to </i>slip them from my feet, handling them with care as if they were priceless artifacts.


    I lowered my gaze. He nced up at the same moment. Our eyes locked¨Cone second, two, three. Time stalled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kirby¡¯s voice cut through the air like ice, heavy with Alphamand.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The lounge smelled faintly of polished wood, whispers hanging in the air.


    <b>9:13 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>


    Chapter 300 Shattered Composure


    I came in, cane tapping, and froze.


    :.


    Ca


    48 Pearls


    There she was on the sofa. And Adler crouched in front of her, her broken shoes in his hands, his movements gentle, reverent.


    The sight drove a sharp sting into my chest, as if a thorn buried deep had been pushed further <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    Lance growled inside me. ¡°He¡¯s overstepping.¡±


    My expression hardened to stone. I red at Adler, eyes sharp enough to cut.


    He looked up at me, calm as ever, as though my fury didn¡¯t exist.


    Unbothered, he slid the shoes back onto Leslie¡¯s feet, then stood. ¡°Leslie, have someone bring another pair upstairs. Wait in the lounge until then.¡±


    His voice was soft, steady, unshaken.


    She nodded, murmuring a quiet ¡°thank you¡± as she rose, pulling out her phone and typing quickly, no doubt sending a message.


    She still wore his ck suit jacket, the oversized fabric swallowing her frame, and the sight burned my eyes.


    Lance snarled. ¡°That¡¯s his jacket.¡±


    My jaw tightened, rage boiling under my skin.


    I moved forward, step by uneven step, but my presence filled the room, thick with the weight of a Crimson Moon Pack Alpha.


    I fixed my gaze on Adler..My voice was low, bitter cold. ¡°What exactly were you two doing?¡±


    His smile barely shifted, the Gold Pack¡¯s pheromones rolling out to meet mine, a challenge in silence.


    Our stares shed, sharp and unyielding.


    My eyes fell back on Leslie. Draped in his coat, poised yet distant, she didn¡¯t even acknowledge the usation in my voice.


    She walked past me toward the stairs, steps steady,


    As she neared, she paused, her voice soft, detached. ¡°Do I owe you an exnation?¡±


    The words struck like ice water. I stood, stunned, swallowed whole by a wave of loss.


    <b>9:13 </b>Fri, <b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>


    Chapter 300 Shattered Composure


    Lance growled again. ¡°She hasn¡¯t changed¨Calways cold.¡±


    Ö»<i>½ñ </i>


    +8 Pearin


    I didn¡¯t answer, only watched her back retreat, her head never turning, her stride never faltering. She had no intention of exining herself.


    I clenched my jaw, fury and helplessness tangling inside me. I wanted to chase her, demand she look at me¨Cbut Crimson Moon Pack pride chained me in ce.


    Adler stepped closer, his faint smile edged like mockery. ¡°Kirby, some things, once lost, should be let go. The tighter you hold, the harder they choke.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, my re sharp as des. ¡°Whether I let go or not is <i>my </i>choice. No one else gets to touch.¡±


    He said nothing more, only gave me that serene, infuriating smile before turning away.


    I stayed where I was<b>, </b>cane heavy in my grip, eyes locked on the staircase where Leslie had vanished.


    Send Gifts


    168


    ¡£


    ()

 Reaper 301

    Chapter 301 A Stage Set with Traps


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    75


    +8 Pearls


    Upstairs in the lounge, Carl walked in carrying clothes and shoes, his expression half exasperated. ¡°Good thing the sponsor had your favorite brand ready. Dress and heels, all set. But don¡¯t


    you usually wear custom pieces to these events?¡±


    His tone was teasing, but his hands were quick,ying everything neatly on the table.


    Relief loosened my chest. I slipped off Adler¡¯s jacket, turning my back to him. ¡°Look¡­¡±


    The zipper on my gown had split, baring a stretch of skin down my back.


    That brand had worked with me for years¨Cthey¡¯d never make such a basic mistake.


    Carl¡¯s expression darkened, his brows drawn tight. ¡°Who did this? Wasn¡¯t Liam handling it?¡±


    I picked up the ck evening dress he¡¯d brought and headed for the dressing room. ¡°Not Liam. Someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who? I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± His voice rose, sharp with Rogue Pack temper.


    Iughed lightly and shut the door. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Go back downstairs.¡±


    Asphodel¡¯s growl lingered in my mind. ¡°This is a woman¡¯s game. A man doesn¡¯t belong here.¡±


    I stayed silent, slipping into the new gown. ck, elegant, cold¡ªpaired with matching heels from the same line, they fit as if molded to me.


    Breathing easier, I smoothed the hem, though my thoughts still snagged on the broken heel and the split zipper from earlier.


    I picked up my phone and dialed Shane. ¡°Send Amelia up.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered crisply.


    When I opened the door, Carl¡¯s assistant Demi was waiting. Her expression was respectful. ¡°Leslie, Carl asked me to apany you tonight. He worried it wouldn¡¯t be safe alone.¡±


    I gave her a small smile. ¡°Good. Wait here for Amelia. I¡¯ll speak with her when shees up.¡±


    Asphodel chuckled darkly. ¡°She has exining to do.¡±


    I nodded, adding, ¡°Time¡¯s almost up. I¡¯m going back down first.¡±


    Chapter 301 A Stage Set with Traps


    ¡°Of course,¡± Demi replied briskly.


    ??


    +8 Pearl


    I descended the stairs. The theater lights below gleamed soft and brilliant, the stage prepared in full.


    The front row had only one empty seat¨Cbetween Kirby and Adler.


    I hesitated, a breath catching in my throat.


    Asphodel muttered. ¡°That cement is poison.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t waver. I walked forward.


    Adler spotted me, raised a hand, and smiled warmly.


    I moved naturally to his side, sitting down with Rogue Pack poise intact.


    Kirby was on the other side, his gaze hard, storm¨Cdark, his silence heavier than words.


    Relief touched me. Asphodel smirked. ¡°Still sulking. At least he¡¯s quiet.¡±


    Adler leaned slightly closer, speaking low. ¡°The pull of <i>The </i><i>Rogue </i><i>de </i>is incredible. The whole theater¡¯s full of Carl¡¯s fans.¡±


    I curved a smile, voice modest but edged with pride. ¡°My brother just looks good, acts well, and isn¡¯t a terrible person.¡±


    Adler blinked, then chuckled softly, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    His tone was light, but his eyes held warmth, like he was echoing my teasing with sincerity.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Kirby. He hadn¡¯t said a word, his face sinking darker, his gaze fixed coldly on the stage.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Adler seemed intent on unting himself. From time to time, he leaned close to Leslie, drawing augh from her, and each sound cracked like thunder in my ears.


    My focus locked on the two of them so tightly that the entire first act slipped by unnoticed.


    An usher approached, carrying three cups of coffee. Adler took the first and passed it to Leslie.


    Without pause, she handed one to me, her movement casual, thoughtless.


    75


    Chapter 301 A Stage Set with Traps


    +8 Pearls


    I froze for a half second. Warmth flickered through me, softening the ice on my face. I reached for it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lance rumbled low. ¡°She offered first. Rare.¡±


    But in the next heartbeat, the cup leaked. Hot coffee sshed down my suit, staining it dark.


    My brows twisted. The mess clung to me like an insult, and my distaste for filth made it unbearable. Even with the y unfinished, I had to leave.


    I rose sharply. My aide darted in, snatching my cane, his voice rushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Kirby


    His flustered tone was trembling, as though afraid of my wrath.


    My eyes cut into him, sharp. My voice fell cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Snatching back my cane, I turned to Leslie. ¡°I¡¯ll change. Be right back.¡±


    She nodded once, calm, her attention already sliding back to the stage.


    I caught a glimpse of the aide again¨Csomething about his face struck me as familiar.


    Lance growled. ¡°That one doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t dwell. Cane in hand, I left for the lounge.


    Mch had sent the room number in advance. I followed the hall, found the door, pushed it


    open.


    The room was dark. On the sofay a woman¡¯s handbag and a gown, and the air carried a faintly familiar perfume.


    My eyes narrowed, freezing.


    Lance¡¯s voice thundered in my mind. ¡°There¡¯s a woman inside.¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    188


    B

 Reaper 302

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 302 A Staged Farce


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    75


    +3 Pearls


    I flicked on the light. At the same instant, the bathroom door swung open. A woman stepped out, wrapped in nothing but a damp towel, wet hair clinging to her shoulders, pale skin exposed.


    Amelia.


    My pheromones plunged to an icy depth. ¡°Who told you to be here?¡±


    She froze, clutching the towel tighter, cheeks flushing. ¡°Kirby, you¡­ you¡¯re here?¡± Her voice quivered with false innocence.


    Before I could speak again, the door burst wide¨Creporters swarmed in, cameras shing like a feeding frenzy.


    Amelia shrieked, pressing herself against me, trembling as she hid behind my back.


    My body locked, fury roaring in my chest.


    The light strobes burned my eyes, lenses locked on me and Amelia¨Cher cowering form, my shadow shielding her.


    Rage erupted. I shoved her away like filth, disgust in on my face.


    Stepping forward, cane striking the floor, I leveled my gaze on the pack of scavengers. My voice dropped, a quiet threat carrying Alpha weight. ¡°I don¡¯t care who sent you. If a single word, a single photo leaves this room, none of you will have jobs tomorrow.¡±


    The pressure of my dominance froze the air. Cameras stopped clicking, fear recing bravado.


    I scanned them coldly, noting how their eyes flicked back to Amelia on the floor.


    She cowered there, towel slipping, shoulders bare, pretending to shiver with fear.


    Understanding hit sharp. This was her doing.


    Lance growled. ¡°Again¨Cyou let an Omega¡¯s scheme brush against you.¡±


    My gaze cut sharper, cold enough to freeze. ¡°Get out.¡±


    The reporters jolted, then scattered in a rush. Silence settled at the doorway.


    Turning back, I saw Amelia still on the floor, pale, towel half undone, eyes lifted with feigned


    Chapter 302 A Staged Farce


    innocence.


    I met her with nothing but disdain. ¡°Miss Amelia, I despise being manipted.¡±


    The weight of Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alphamand sharpened every word.


    Her face drained of color, words tumbling weakly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me-


    75


    +8 Pearls


    I gave a bitterugh, turning away. ¡°Finding proof would be simple. But you¡¯re not worth my time.¡±


    My voice dropped colder. ¡°Either return to where you belong, or I¡¯ll have Charles drag you back himself.¡±


    The only reason I had tolerated her was out of respect for Charles and Marcus. I¡¯d thought ignoring her would let their foolish hopes die.


    But she dared y this game? Then I would see her removed, and no one could stop me.


    She trembled, speechless.


    Cane in hand, I turned and walked out, leaving the door wide, caring nothing if she was left exposed.


    Lance rumbled. ¡°She asked for this.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s POV


    The lights zed. Perfume clung to the air, mixed with the damp chill of my towel.


    I stood before Kirby, clutching the slipping fabric, heart pounding like a drum.


    Le, my wolf, growled. ¡°You ruined it.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s eyes were frozen steel. Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha presence pressed down, stealing my breath.


    I had thought¨Clike other Alphas drunk on instinct¨Che¡¯d be caught by the sight of bare skin.


    Instead, his rejection was absolute, cold, and unwavering.


    Panic wed up my throat. Tears burned behind my eyes.


    ¡°Kirby, why?¡± My voice cracked, pleading. ¡°Your father said we were well¨Cmatched¡­¡±


    Myst shred of pride, my Wave Pack blood, was the only card I had to y. Yet he wouldn¡¯t even nce my way.


    10:59 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 20


    ¡­


    :


    <b>75 </b>


    Chapter 302 A Staged Farce


    Le snarled. ¡°His eyes see only her.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s shadow filled my mind, twisting the knife deeper.


    +8 Pearls


    Why? Why could she treat him with indifference, and yet I was never even given a chance?


    Confusion and desperation knotted in me. ¡°I only wanted-¡±


    He ignored me. His gaze, colder than winter¡¯s de, slid past me as though I were nothing.


    Pulling out his phone, his voice dropped, cial. ¡°Mch, send someone to clean this room.¡±


    Every syble froze me, reducing me to air, an object not worth notice.


    He turned to leave, cane tapping the floor. But then he stopped.


    Following his gaze, my stomach sank.


    Leslie stood in the doorway, d in ck, regal as night¡¯s queen, her lips curved in a mocking smile.


    Heat surged to my cheeks. Le whispered darkly. ¡°She saw everything.¡±


    Kirby¡¯s expression hardened, uglier still. He limped quickly toward her, voice low, urgent. ¡°Leslie, what are you doing here?¡±


    She arched a brow, her smile deepening, Rogue Pack arrogance in every word. ¡°Watching a fine show, of course.¡±


    Her eyes swept over me, sharp, cold¨Cjudging, dismissing me as nothing more than a botched performance.


    I lowered my head, face burning, shoulders trembling beneath the towel.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    188


    ¡±

 Reaper 303

    Chapter 303 The Thorn That Lingers


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    From the start, I knew something was wrong.


    When the coffee spilled over Kirby¡¯s suit, I caught the flicker in that assistant¡¯s eyes¨Cpanic on the surface, but a glint of something else beneath.


    Who was he? I thought it through and pictured a face¨Cone of the Omegas working under Cameron at Apex Industries. The same one often seen at Amelia¡¯s side.


    Their connection was obvious. Otherwise, why would he appear uninvited, just to hand Kirby a cup that created the perfect stage for Amelia?


    So I slipped upstairs, waited in the shadows, and watched the whole y unfold.


    The reporters, the shes, Amelia¡¯s screams, Kirby¡¯s fury¨Cit was theater, loud and cheap.


    Asphodel chuckled. ¡°Better than Carl¡¯s performance.¡±


    I arched a brow. Amelia¡¯s tricks were clumsy. She should¡¯ve brought the parents to corner him properly. Instead, she let her hand show too soon.


    A Wave Pack Omega with ambition¨Cyet still a child ying games.


    Kirby stood in the middle of the room, cane in hand, face dark as a storm.


    He turned to me, voice even, but his peppermint scent carried a bite. ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±


    I curved a smile, tone edged with teasing. ¡°A little tacky, but yes¨Centertaining.¡±


    My eyes slid to Amelia. Curled up on the floor in nothing but a towel, trembling like a cornered


    pup.


    I had been content to let her fumble around him. But trying to drag me into her schemes? That crossed the line.


    Rogue Pack¡¯s Alpha dignity wasn¡¯t something anyone could toy with.


    Kirby hobbled closer, his limp no hindrance to the sharpness of his presence. The cool bite of peppermint pheromones surged forward, crashing over me, and my chest tightened.


    Asphodel growled low. ¡°Careful. He¡¯s closing in.¡±


    I straightened, shedding the smile, meeting his gaze head¨Con.


    Chapter 303 The Thorn That Lingers


    He looked down at me, voice low, rough. ¡°If you were the lead, this scene would¡¯ve been perfect.¡±


    His eyes were dark, holding a dangerous hope.


    +8 Pearls


    I didn¡¯t flinch, though my breath hitched. Myugh was light, sharp. ¡°With a different leading man, I might consider it.¡±


    His gaze iced over, Alpha dominance pressing hard.


    He stepped closer, ignoring the weakness in his leg, and pinned me against the wall, hand firm on my shoulder.


    His breath ghosted against my skin, peppermint thick, suffocating the air.


    I arched a brow, my tone steady. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re crossing a line.¡±


    We were too close. My pulse faltered, but when I moved to push him away, his grip caught my wrist. His eyes were heavy shadows, emotions tangled and unreadable.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± his voice rasped, hoarse and raw, ¡°what more must I do for you to forgive me?¡±


    The plea cut through his dominance, and for a moment my heart jolted, struck alive.


    But Iughed softly, cruel and cold. ¡°Kirby, you don¡¯t need to do anything. I never go back.¡±


    Dignity reimed¨CI would not turn.


    Footsteps broke the silence, steady, interrupting the charged air.


    ¡°Leslie, the curtain call is near. Shall I escort you back?¡±


    Adler¡¯s voice flowed in, warm and smooth, a savior¡¯s reprieve.


    I exhaled quietly, shoving Kirby¡¯s weight from me. My eyes were ice. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    I crossed to Adler and slipped my hand through his arm. Together, we stepped into the waiting elevator.


    From the corner of my eye, Kirby¡¯s stare carved into me, cold and unrelenting, following until the doors slid shut.


    I didn¡¯t turn.


    Asphodel¡¯s murmur lingered in my mind. ¡°Your heart wavered.¡±


    Leaning back against the mirrored wall, I pressed down the pounding in my chest.


    10:59 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 20


    ¡­


    Chapter 303 The Thorn That Lingers


    475


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Adler nced at me, smiling with practiced ease. ¡°Carl¡¯s y was excellent. There¡¯s an after- party. Will you join?¡±


    His tone was light, as if he hadn¡¯t witnessed the tension clinging to me.


    ¡°Depends on my mood,¡± I answered evenly.


    But deep inside, Kirby¡¯s desperate plea sat like a thorn, pricking me with every breath.


    Send Gifts


    188

 Reaper 304

    <b>Chapter </b><b>304 </b>The <b>Cost </b><b>of </b>Schemes


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    <b>+8 </b>Pear


    Morning sunlight <b>filtered </b>through the thick balcony <b>trees</b>, dappling the room in <b>shifting </b><b>gold</b>. <b>Birds </b>chirped on the branches<b>, </b>and the <b>crisp </b>air brought a rare <b>sense </b><b>of </b>calm.


    Stretching, I slipped into an ivory day dress with low heels<b>¨C</b>simple, but <b>still </b><b>refined</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯d </b><b>never </b>cared for corporate dress codes. As Rogue Pack¡¯s princess, no one dared <b>question </b>my <b>choices</b>. I¡¯d never aimed for the sharp, overbearing style of a corporate irondy.


    At Apex Industries, <b>a </b>steaming cup of coffee already waited on my desk. I sipped, <b>lips </b>curving <b>at </b>the rich vor, and picked up the files stacked neatly beside it.


    Liam entered with his usual precision, folders in hand. ¡°Leslie, today¡¯s schedule<b>.¡± </b>


    <b>I </b>set the cup down, my tone calm but firm. ¡°Clear everything else. Inform HR that Amelia <b>is </b>terminated. Effective immediately.¡±


    A flicker of surprise passed through his eyes, but he quickly bowed his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    No questions, no hesitation. He turned and left briskly, his footsteps clipped and decisive.


    Leaning back in my chair, I gazed out at the skyline, a quietugh curling from my lips.


    A Wave Pack Omega, daring to calcte against me with such childish tricks<b>. </b>Last night¡¯s farce had exhausted my patience.


    <b>The </b>morning meeting was brief, the Moon Goddess Relic project moving into its next phase<b>. </b><b>A </b><b>few </b>clear instructions from me set the course.


    Lunch with Thorbane followed, his chatter about markets fading into background noise as my mind circled Amelia¡¯s games.


    When I returned, Liam was already waiting. His voice was measured. ¡°Amelia has been waiting for <b>two </b>hours. She insists on seeing you.¡±


    I <b>gave </b>a cold smile<b>. </b>Asphodel snorted. ¡°Now she¡¯s afraid?¡±


    <b>Waving </b>a hand dismissively, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Tell her to <b>go </b><b>wherever </b>she belongs<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Liam </b>inclined his <b>head</b><b>, </b>as if he¡¯d <b>expected </b>nothing <b>less</b>, and <b>left </b>without another <b>word</b>.


    <b>Amelia¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    The Rogue Pack lounge was bright with sunlight pouring <b>through </b><b>the </b>ss walls. It stung my


    <b>10:59 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 304 The Cost of Schemes


    eyes, too sharp, <i>too </i>honest<b>. </b>


    75


    +8 Pearls


    I sat on the sofa, hands clenched, face pale, thoughts in chaos.


    Le growled low inside me. ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡±


    The dismissal hadn¡¯t yet gone public. There was still a chance.


    Charles had maneuvered tirelessly to secure my ce at Apex. If he learned I¡¯d failed, he would send me back to that crumbling apartment, branded forever as the Pack¡¯s bastard daughter.


    I¡¯d wed this far. Freedom from my past was within reach. Now I was teetering on the cliff¡¯s edge, ready to shatter.


    ¡°Miss Amelia.¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice snapped me upright. My fingers tightened. ¡°Mr. Liam¡­¡±


    He approached, smile polite but eyes cool. ¡°Leslie has two more meetings. She has no time to see you. Please leave.¡±


    My stomach dropped, words spilling from me, trembling. ¡°Why am I suddenly being dismissed?<b>¡± </b>


    Hope clung stubbornly to me.


    Even Kirby¡¯s humiliation hadn¡¯t broken me¨Cbecause as long as I stayed here, I still had a chance.


    I couldn¡¯t leave.


    Liam gave a quietugh, gaze sharp. ¡°Ask yourself what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Le¡¯s warning came like ash. ¡°He knows aboutst night.¡±


    My pulse jumped. Last night, to shame Leslie in front of Kirby, I¡¯d tampered with her gown¡­


    I bit my lip hard, trying <i>to </i>hold ground. ¡°I¡¯ll see Leslie. I¡¯ll apologize.¡±


    His eyes stayed t, his tone colder. ¡°You¡¯ve been dismissed. That is the price. Go back to Wave Pack and y thedy. Leslie is the Western chief¨Cshe doesn¡¯t waste time onmon wolves.¡±


    Panic surged. ¡°I¡¯m Wave Pack¡¯s daughter. And Leslie dares brush me off like this?¡±

 Reaper 305

    Chapter 305 The Weight of Exile


    Amelia¡¯s POV


    I tried to wield my status like a shield.


    Liam didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°If Wave Pack¡¯s Alpha wishes, he can speak with Leslie directly.¡±


    +8 Pearis


    He flicked his hand. Security closed in, their faces impassive. ¡°Please escort Miss Amelia out.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± they replied, their tone t, as if I were a stranger.


    My cheeks burned, the humiliation sharper than a p.


    Le snarled. <i>You </i><i>don¡¯t </i>even deserve to stand before her.


    The truth struck cold. Leslie was Rogue Pack¡¯s princess. I was only Wave Pack¡¯s bastard daughter. We had never been equals.


    My legs weakened, rooted to the spot until the guards urged, ¡°Please.¡±


    Stumbling, I left the building. Outside, I sank onto the steps. Sunlight zed down, but from the soles of my feet to the marrow of my bones, I was frozen.


    Leslie hadn¡¯t even needed to hear my excuse. She hadn¡¯t wasted a breath on me.


    Cold sweat dampened my back. My body trembled with useless weakness.


    I raised my head. Rogue Pack¡¯s tower loomed above me like a merciless beast. I didn¡¯t even have the right to enter.


    Dusk painted the sky red. Still, I couldn¡¯t leave. I told myself I¡¯d wait¨Cfor Leslie, for onest chance to exin.


    I ran through endless scenarios. Would she curse me? Humiliate me?


    I had believed clinging to Kirby gave me weight. Now I was nothing at all.


    And then she emerged. Leslie, regal in ck, ringed by guards and aides, each one reporting to her with reverence.


    Her aura was untouchable. Sovereign.


    Le growled. <i>The </i><i>distance </i><i>between </i><i>you </i><i>and </i><i>her </i><i>is </i><i>a </i><i>chasm</i>.


    It struck me then¨Cthe difference. From bastard to Alpha¡¯s daughter, I had wed upward, but


    11:00 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 20


    Chapter 305 The Weight of Exile


    what of it?


    :


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    In my bones, I was still petty, still selfish. Compared to Leslie¡¯s sunlight, I was a creature from the gutter, writhing in shadows.


    And suddenly, I couldn¡¯t face her.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to watch herugh at me.


    Perhaps¡­ I could turn to someone else.


    I froze, then turned on my heel, heading toward Crimson Moon Pack.


    Mch¡¯s POV


    The headquarters of Crimson Moon Pack was an icebox. Outside, the city¡¯s lights reflected coldly against the polished floor.


    Kirby¡¯s mood had been darker than winter. His work was swift, brutal, merciless. Even routine reports were given with trembling caution, for fear of sparking his wrath.


    As the day closed, I knocked on his office door and stepped inside.


    ¡°Kirby, word just came through. Leslie had Apex dismiss an employee.¡±


    I stopped, steadying my tone, gauging his


    response.


    He arched a brow, his gaze sharp, Alpha presence pressing down. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Amelia,¡± I answered inly.


    Disgust flickered across his eyes. His voice was cial. ¡°Serves her right.¡±


    Leaning back, he tapped his fingers against the desk, dismissive, as if she weren¡¯t worth the breath.


    I nodded once, then added, ¡°Luna Belle called. Amelia has nowhere to go. She¡¯s asking to ce her with us.¡±


    The air froze<i>. </i>Kirby¡¯s expression darkened, storm clouds rolling in.


    His stare cut into me, voice hard as iron. ¡°Thispany has no ce for dead weight. Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± I replied quickly, bowing my head.


    I turned to leave, but his voice struck again, colder still. ¡°Her lodging¨CBelle arranged it.


    <b>11:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 20


    ¡­


    A


    75


    Chapter 305 The Weight of Exile


    Reim it. Throw her out. I don¡¯t want her in my sight again.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    I didn¡¯t linger. Closing the door, I hurried down the hall, already turning over how to carry out hismand.


    Everyone had heard whispers ofst night. Amelia had touched his reverse scale. This time, she was finished.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Reaper 306

    <b>11:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 306 Shattered Shelter


    <b>Amelia¡¯s </b>POV


    ¡¢(75<b>) </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I lingered at Crimson Moon Pack headquarters the entire day, waiting for a summons that never came. Atst, heavy¨Cfooted, I returned to the apartment I¡¯d been given.


    The building was silent under the night, streemps casting dim yellow circles on cracked pavement. The shadows pressed harder on my chest.


    Pushing the door open, I froze. A middle¨Caged man stood waiting, suit immacte, smile polite¨Cbut his eyes held no warmth.


    ¡°Miss Amelia, this residence is being reimed. You¡¯ll need to find another ce.¡±


    My blood went cold. My breath stuttered. ¡°This¡­ this was arranged by Luna Belle,¡± <b>I </b>stammered, clinging to her name like a lifeline.


    He didn¡¯t waver. His voice was calm, final, like a verdict being read aloud. ¡°We follow orders. By tomorrow morning, whether you¡¯re here or not, the property will be cleared.¡±


    His gaze was iron, ast warning.


    My knees nearly gave.


    Le¡¯s growl cut sharp in my head. <i>Kirby</i>.


    Of course. Only the Alpha¡¯smand could sweep aside Belle¡¯s influence so mercilessly.


    I had crossed him. Now there was no way back.


    Tears burned hot, but I swallowed them, bit hard into my lip, and began to pack. The apartment echoed with the frantic scrape of drawers and the drag of luggage wheels, my own panicked rhythm.


    By midnight, I slipped away, nothing left but shame clinging to me.


    I crept back to Wave Pack¡¯s estate, chilled to the bone, as though doused in ice water.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Reports droned across the conference table, numbers and charts stacking up like bricks.


    I skimmed the pages, nodding at intervals.


    Asphodel¡¯s voice rumbled inside. These are tedious <i>beyond </i>words<i>. </i>


    A


    11:00 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20


    Chapter 306 Shattered Shelter


    A knock came. Liam entered, steady as ever.


    475


    75


    +8 Pearls


    I flicked a nce toward the department head; he took the cue and slipped out, leaving us


    alone.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said.


    He remained standing, his tone concise. ¡°Charles, Alpha of Wave Pack, called. He wishes to apologize for Amelia¡¯s actions. He also proposed cooperation.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the softugh that rose.


    Asphodel growled. <i>And </i><i>only </i>now <i>he </i><i>remembers </i><i>courtesy</i>?


    I thought back to the first time he was asked to deal with me, when Kirby had introduced us. Charles had been dismissive then, superiority dripping from his voice.


    But now? Now he came crawling.


    My gaze narrowed, voice calm and cool. ¡°Tell him cooperation isn¡¯t necessary. Rogue Pack wouldn¡¯t dare presume so high.¡±


    Liam nodded, unsurprised, though he added quietly, ¡°The Wave Pack¡¯s hold on the sea shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡±


    I smiled faintly, careless. ¡°The sea doesn¡¯t belong to Wave Pack alone. Thunder Pack has already offered us their hand. Make sure Charles hears that.¡±


    Asphodel chuckled. <i>Rogue </i><i>Pack </i><i>never </i><icks </i><i>allies</i>.


    Wave Pack had pushed Amelia into the <i>Moon </i><i>Goddess </i><i>Relic </i>project without so much as a courtesy call. They had made it clear what we meant to them.


    And I had no reason to show restraint.


    ¡°Yes, Leslie.¡± Liam bowed and left.


    Satisfied, I turned to my phone. The screen lit with a new voice message.


    Eren¡¯s soft, syrupy tone flowed out, yful as spun sugar. ¡°Muse, let me treat you to a candlelit dinner tonight¡­¡±


    Warmth bloomed low in my chest. My lips curved, unbidden.


    It had been a while since I¡¯d seen the little brat. I missed him, more than I wanted to admit.


    I tapped a reply. ¡°Alright.¡±


    213


    <b>11:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapte

 Reaper 307

    r 307 The Candlelit Tug¨Cof¨CWar


    <b>Eren¡¯s </b>POV


    I sat in the cushy backseat of the nanny van, ring across at the man opposite me.


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The nanny and the bodyguards were lined up beside me, quiet as mice, staring out the window like nothing was happening.


    Across from me sat my dad, Adler, tapping away on his iPad, pretending to be busy with emails.


    I puffed up my cheeks, hands on my hips, trying to make myself look bigger¨Clike the future Alpha of Gold Pack ought to.


    ¡°Dad, get out!¡± I huffed. ¡°This is my date with Muse, no third wheels allowed!¡±


    I didn¡¯t care who he was¨Ctonight was <i>my </i>candlelit dinner with Muse!


    He finally looked up, setting the iPad aside. His smile was all warm and gentle, the same one he used when tricking me into eating vegetables. ¡°Eren, I happen to have some free time. I¡¯ll talk business with Muse while we all eat. Nothing wrong with that, right?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± I snapped, shaking my head hard.


    Nobody could take my Muse away<i>. </i>Not even my dad.


    His lips curved slyly, smile deeper. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Kirby might show up and interrupt. Do you really want that?¡±


    I froze.


    Ugh. I definitely didn¡¯t want Kirby there¡ªalways staring at Muse with that cold, creepy face. He was the <i>worst</i><i>. </i>But I still didn¡¯t want Dad tagging along either.


    Dad¡¯s voice turned soft, coaxing. ¡°Eren, you and I are family. If I get along with Muse, isn¡¯t that the same as you getting along with her?¡±


    He smiled like a cunning fox.


    I blinked. Huh? That¡­ almost made sense.


    At least Dad wasn¡¯t Kirby.


    But then I straightened my back. ¡°I can win Muse over myself. You don¡¯t need to butt in!¡±


    Dad¡¯s smile froze. His face darkened.


    <b>11:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 307 The Candlelit Tug¨Cof¨CWar


    479


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The nanny and the bodyguards peeked out the window again, their shoulders shaking like they were holding backughter.


    I ignored them and pushed harder. ¡°Dad, you should be focusing on making money. Muse and I¨Cmy wife, by the way¨Care gonna live off your inheritance!¡±


    His face went darker still, his teeth clenched so tight I could hear it. His smile turned scary. ¡°If you don¡¯t let mee, you won¡¯t <i>get </i>any inheritance.¡±


    I gaped. No inheritance?


    After thinking it over, I huffed. Fine. For the sake of the inheritance, I¡¯d let this third wheel tag along.


    But I still red at him. ¡°You sit far away!¡±


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The nanny van rolled to a stop not far from Rogue Pack. Streemps bathed the road in amber, a faint citrus sweetness drifting in the air like ripe lemons.


    I¡¯d barely opened the door before a small figureunched at me, voice piping with joy. ¡°Muse!¡±


    I caught Eren easily, giving his soft cheeks a squeeze. Augh slipped from me. ¡°Eren¡¯s getting more handsome every day.¡±


    His fruity scent was stronger up close, like sugared oranges, warm enough to melt something in my chest.


    Asphodel muttered. <i>The </i><i>little </i><i>pup </i><i>knows </i><i>exactly </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>charm </i><i>you</i>.


    Eren burrowed against me, cheeks flushed, eyes sparkling.


    I lifted my gaze¨Cand found Adler across from us. The nanny and guards kept their heads bowed, silent as stones<b>. </b>


    I arched a brow. ¡°Alpha?¡±


    His presence was unexpected.


    Adler inclined his head, smile calm as ever. ¡°Eren invited me to join your dinner. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Leslie?¡±


    Before I could answer, Eren whipped around, ring at him with all the fierceness his tiny frame could muster. ¡°Muse, if you mind, we¡¯ll kick him out! Nobody¡¯s allowed to bother us!¡±


    His little fists clenched, eyes shining with determination as he all but begged me to send Adler


    213


    <b>11:00 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 307 The Candlelit Tug¨Cof¨CWar


    packing.


    Asphodel chuckled low. <i>The </i><i>pup guards </i><i>you </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><b><i>treasure</i></b>.


    I let out a softugh and smoothed his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    His face immediately fell, puffed up like an angry bun.


    I hid my smile, offering no further exnation.


    Send Gifts


    188

 Reaper 308

    Chapter 308 A Strange Dinner


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the atmosphere was quiet and elegant, with candlelight flickering as if the ce had been reserved in advance.


    Adler pulled out my chair like a gentleman, and I sat down. The candles on the table gave off a warm glow, the air filled with an intimacy that made my heartbeat stumble slightly.


    Asphodel let out a low chuckle. <i>You </i><i>really </i><i>put </i><i>effort </i><i>into </i><i>choosing </i><i>this </i><i>ce</i>.


    Eren, however, didn¡¯t get out of the car. He mysteriously told us to go inside first.


    A few minutester, he came hopping in, carrying a shoebox¨Csized package and arge bouquet of¡­ white chrysanthemums.


    I stared at the flowers, nearly fainting on the spot.


    Adler froze as well, a flicker of awkwardness shing through his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t expected this either.


    Holding the chrysanthemums high, Eren beamed like a little sun. ¡°Muse, may you always be as fresh and beautiful as chrysanthemums!¡±


    His fruity pheromones filled the air, sweet as honey, masking the odd smell of the chrysanthemums.


    I paused for two seconds, smothered myughter, and epted the bouquet. ¡°Thank you, Eren, I like it very much.¡±


    I quickly set the flowers aside. His surprise had left me a little dazed.


    Asphodel chuckled softly. <i>That¡¯s </i><i>quite </i><i>the </i><i>gift</i><i>. </i>


    Excited, Eren opened the box. ¡°I collected gemstones from all over the world to make Muse a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind photo frame!¡±


    I looked down. Inside was a gold¨Cedged frame holding one of my casual snapshots. The background had been cut into small blocks, iid with multicolored natural gemstones. The sharp facets sparkled¨Cluxurious, yet with a touch of gaudiness, like the creation of a nouveau riche.


    I could tell how difficult it must have been to grind all those stones to the same size. The leftover fragments alone were probably worth a fortune.


    My hands trembled slightly as I hesitated whether to ept it.


    <b>11:00 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 308 A Strange Dinner


    (75


    +8 Pearls


    Refuse? He had put real thought into this.


    ept? The gift was far too extravagant.


    I nced at Eren. His eyes shone with pride. ¡°Muse, you like it so much you can¡¯t even speak, right?¡±


    Adler cleared his throat gently. ¡°Leslie, it¡¯s Eren¡¯s heartfelt gift. Compared to his life, this is nothing.¡±


    Eren nodded firmly. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s nothing at all!¡±


    His fruity pheromones grew stronger, urging me to praise him.


    After a few seconds ofposure, I smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I like it very much. Thank you, little Eren.¡±


    I ced the frame beside the bouquet. Candlelight danced on the gemstones, dazzlingly bright.


    But looking at the flowers, the frame, and the candles together, something felt off, like something stuck in my throat.


    I nced at Adler. He turned his head away, pretending not to notice.


    Asphodel nearly burst outughing. <i>This </i><i>father </i><i>and </i><i>son</i><i>¡ª</i><i>each </i><i>one </i><i>knows </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>put </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>show </i><i>better </i>than the <i>other</i><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    The candlelight swayed in the restaurant, reflecting off the gemstone frame in glittering shes.


    I kept my head down, quietly eating, doing my best to ignore the strangeness lingering in my chest.


    Adler had once revealed his feelings to me, but I had no choice but to pretend nothing had happened, carefully avoiding any sensitive topics.


    The meal didn¡¯t fall into awkward silence. From time to time, he served food to Eren and me with a natural air. Yet I could still sense his gaze lingering briefly on me, warm but probing.


    My grip on the fork tightened slightly as I kept a calm front, feigning ignorance.


    After dinner, Adler drove me home.


    Inside the nanny van, Eren curled up on the seat, sound asleep. His fruity pheromones drifted like citrus candy in the air, so sweet it almost made meugh.


    <b>11:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 308 A Strange Dinner


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Adler carried the box with the gemstone frame, standing beside the car. His presence was steady, tinged with apology. ¡°Eren brought chrysanthemums. He probably just likes white ones. He didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    I smiled lightly, keeping my tone casual. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    Adler¡¯s lips curved, his gaze soft. ¡°Next time, roses. Would you like that?¡±


    His voice was light, yet it felt like he was testing me.


    A jolt ran through me. Roses?


    Those were flowers lovers gave.


    I curved my lips, answering evenly. ¡°I prefer cacti.¡±


    He raised a brow and lowered his head with a softugh, as if unbothered by the jab. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m good at catering to people¡¯s tastes.¡±


    His tone remained gentle, unreadable.


    I said nothing more and headed toward my apartment.


    Behind me, the car¡¯s headlights stretched my shadow long across the pavement. The candlelit dinner still lingered in my mind¨Cstrange, yet subtly stirring.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 309

    Chapter 309 A Staged Fall


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    (75<b>) </b>


    +8 Pearls


    In the study of Bloodrock Estate, the firelight from the firece painted the walls a dark red, yet I felt nothing but ice inside.


    I threw aside my cane and paced restlessly across the floorboards, their creaks grating on my


    nerves<b>. </b>


    Leslie hadn¡¯te to the estate for days. I didn¡¯t know where she was or what she was doing. My mind was filled with the image of her cool smile and the arch of her brow.


    My chest tightened, as if a stone pressed down on it.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Leiss.


    Already in a foul mood, I answered impatiently. ¡°What is it?¡±


    His voice carried a hint of gloating. ¡°Well, well, Kirby¨Care you out of the game?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leiss continued, ¡°Leslie and Adler took his son to a Michelin¨Cstarred restaurant. They booked the whole ce. Looked just like a family of three!¡±


    My heart sank, fury exploding in my chest.


    I clenched my teeth, my voice low and stormy. ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°They left together¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen further. I ended the call abruptly.


    Lance growled. ¡°Go get her back!¡±


    My fists tightened, mes burning in my eyes. My mind filled with images of Leslie standing beside Adler¨Cand that brat clinging to her.


    The door creaked open. Mch stepped in cautiously, hesitation flickering in his gaze. ¡°Alpha¡­¡± His voice was low, as if he feared provoking me.


    I turned, my expression dark, my tone hard as steel. ¡°I don¡¯t care how¨Cyou¡¯ll bring Leslie here.¡±


    Themand carried a weight that froze the room, Alpha rage chilling the air.


    <b>11:00 </b>Sat<b>, </b>Sep <b>20 </b>


    Chapter 309 A Staged Fall


    :


    A


    75


    +8 Pearls


    Mch hesitated, visibly shaken by my presence. After a moment¡¯s silence, he murmured, ¡°What if¡­ we put on a show<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°A show?<b>¡± </b>


    Lance scoffed. ¡°This beta of yours is always scheming.¡±


    I said nothing, waiting.


    Mch quickly pulled out his phone and dialed, his voice urgent and trembling with fake panic. ¡°Leslie, something terrible¡¯s happened! Kirby fell from the third floor¡­¡±


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I had just settled onto the couch to rest when my phone rang. It was Mch.


    The moment I answered, his anxious voice rushed through. ¡°Leslie, something terrible¡¯s happened! Kirby fell from the third floor¡­¡±


    My heart lurched. I grabbed my keys and bolted out the door.


    Images of Kirby leaning on his cane, limping step by step, shed through my mind.


    His spine had been pierced by a silver bullet, the wound still unhealed. Even with an Alpha werewolf¡¯s resilience, a fall like that could cripple him further.


    A wave of guilt swelled in my chest. If he ended up disabled for life, I would bear that debt forever.


    Shane floored the elerator. What was usually a twenty¨Cminute drive, he cut down to barely more than ten.


    The iron gates of Bloodrock Estate loomed in the night, the red glow of the firece spilling faintly from the windows.


    I pushed open the door. Mch rushed up, sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Leslie, it¡¯s bad! Kirby fell, he¡¯s burning with fever¨Che¡¯s unconscious!¡±


    His voice carried frantic urgency.


    My brows knit, my chest sinking. ¡°Did you call a doctor?¡±


    He faltered, then quickly answered, ¡°Yes, but there was an ident on the road. The doctor might bete.¡±


    I didn¡¯t


    press further. I hurried straight to Kirby¡¯s room.


    11:00 Sat, <b>Sep </b>20


    Chapter 309 A Staged Fall


    :


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    On the bed, his face was pale, his forehead damp with sweat, brows furrowed. He looked fragile, weakened.


    My frown deepened. A fall like that shouldn¡¯t cause a fever.


    I reached out to check his temperature¨Cscalding hot. But the next moment, his hand suddenly mped around my wrist, so strong I couldn¡¯t pull away.


    He opened his eyes, dark and dim, staring at me with a fragile edge. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Leslie¡­ you do care about me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His tone carried the weight of pleading, stripped of the Alpha dominance he once exuded.


    I met his gaze calmly, my voice cool. ¡°You were hurt because of me. I won¡¯t ignore that.¡±


    I refused to show weakness, though guilt pressed heavy in my chest.


    His eyes darkened. His lips pressed tight before he slowly released me, his voice soft. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re here¡­ I can rest easy.¡±


    He closed his eyes, as though utterly drained.


    Mch stood nearby with a towel and ice, pacing anxiously. ¡°Leslie, help lower his fever. He¡¯s burning up too badly!¡±


    I nodded, about to step aside, but he shoved everything into my hands, blurting quickly, ¡°The doctor¡¯s dyed. I¡¯ll go get him myself!¡±


    Then he rushed out, as if afraid I¡¯d stop


    him.


    I frowned at the towel in my hands. From the corner, Asphodel¡¯s lowughter echoed. ¡°What a loyal beta¨Calways finding ways <i>to </i>set the stage for Kirby.¡±


    I nced at Shane. He stepped forward expressionless, his tall frame casting a heavy shadow. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Before I could reply, Kirby¡¯s grip tightened once more around my wrist, firmer than before.


    He opened his eyes, his expressionplicated, edged with unmistakable displeasure.


    Send Gifts


    188

 Reaper 310

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 310 A Shattered Illusion


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Why the hell is that gamma still glued to Leslie¡¯s side?!


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I forced my voice out, hoarse but steady. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need <i>to </i>cool down¨Cand I won¡¯t allow anyone else to touch me.¡±


    My eyes locked on Shane, fury threatening to tear apart the fragile mask of weakness I¡¯d been wearing.


    This man was always with Leslie, always in my sight, making my teeth ache with irritation. Yet he was hers, and I couldn¡¯ty a hand on him.


    Shane didn¡¯t even look at me, expression nk, awaiting Leslie¡¯smand.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, then gave a small nod. ¡°Forget it. Go with Mch.¡±


    Shane nodded and walked away, his steps heavy and calm.


    The room was left to just the two of us, the silence carrying an illusion of gentleness.


    Lance growled in my mind. ¡°This is your


    chance.¡±


    I nced at Leslie. She picked up the ice pack, her brow creasing. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡±


    A flicker of joy rose inside me, but I sighed deliberately, feigning weakness. ¡°Forget it. How could I trouble you to do this yourself?¡±


    She frowned, then simply pressed the ice against my forehead through the towel. The sudden chill made me shudder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just endure it until the doctores.¡±


    Her tone was detached, like she waspleting a task.


    My face stiffened, words caught in my throat. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    I¡¯d said no one else could touch me, and she¡¯d taken me at my word¨Chandling everything withoutying a finger on my skin. The cold seeped into my head, scrambling my thoughts


    further.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the screen. ¡°Adler.¡±


    My heart lurched, sourness biting through my chest, fury igniting like a bomb.


    Chapter 310 A Shattered Illusion


    I ground my teeth, my voice low and stormy. ¡°Why is he calling you sote?¡±


    Leslie pressed her lips lightly, her tone even. ¡°Business.¡±


    84


    She didn¡¯t exin further, rising to step out with the phone in hand. Her long ck dress swayed under the candlelight, stabbing at my eyes.


    I watched her walk away, while Lance roared jealously in my mind, a maddened storm.


    8 Pearls


    I stayed silent, but my body moved on its own. I pushed up from the bed and crept to the doorway, holding my breath, straining to hear.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The corridor of Bloodrock Estate was dim, the glow of the firece seeping faintly through the walls. I walked to the far corner, the point most distant from Kirby¡¯s room, and answered the call.


    The moment the line connected, Eren¡¯s childish voice piped through. ¡°Muse, it¡¯s only been a few hours, but I already miss you. Do you miss me too?¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ve missed you very, very much¡­¡±


    His fruity pheromones seemed to carry even through the phone, sweet like citrus candy, warming my chest.


    We chatted for a while, and I reminded him to finish his homework. My mood had lifted by the time I turned back toward Kirby¡¯s room.


    I pushed open the door¨Conly to freeze.


    Kirby was standing there. His ck silk shirt was slightly rumpled, his skin pale to the point of translucence, like polished jade marred by sickness.


    His eyes were cold, sharp with barely contained rage and hurt.


    I stopped short, frowning. ¡°You¡­¡±


    He cut me off, his dark gaze locked on me. His voice was low, as if holding back everything inside. ¡°You and Adler¨Cthis is just business, just ying a role, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The weight in his words pressed heavy, his eyes faintly rimmed red.


    My heart faltered, and I stayed silent for several seconds.


    Asphodel suddenly growled in warning. ¡°Leslie, look. How is he standing?¡±


    <b>11:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, Sep 20


    Chapter 310 A Shattered Illusion


    The realization hit me. He was standing.


    (75)


    +8 Pearls


    His back wound hadn¡¯t healed. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have fallen, his old injuries ring, unconscious with fever?


    My eyes darted to the wheelchair by the bed, the cane propped against the headboard. The guilt I had felt only moments ago vanished in an instant, reced by a ze of fury.


    Asphodel¡¯s voice dripped with scorn. ¡°Once again, we¡¯ve been deceived by this cunning Alpha.¡±


    Send Gifts


    188

 Reaper 311

    Chapter 311 The Broken Masquerade


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    (75


    +8 Pearls


    I lifted my gaze, looking at Kirby with cold detachment. My tone was casual, almost dismissive. ¡°Who said it was just for show? Adler and I are nning to turn pretense into reality.¡±


    I deliberately stabbed him with the words, refusing to offer an exnation.


    His pupils shrank sharply, the rims of his eyes reddening, like I¡¯d just driven a de into him.


    I remained unmoved. My eyes flicked to his perfectly steady legs, and the fire of my anger red higher. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt my date. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    I ground my teeth and turned, my steps sharp and cold. If I stayed another second, I might actually cripple him in my fury.


    But before I¡¯d taken two steps, he lunged forward, blocking my way. His hand pressed on my shoulder, forcing me back against the wall.


    His fingers brushed lightly through my hair, his voice soft, coaxing like he was soothing a kitten. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Leslie. I was wrong. I¡¯m still sick, still burning with fever¨Cyou can¡¯t abandon


    me now.¡±


    His voice was sweet enough to drown a person, but the bloodshot corners of his eyes and the faint tremor in his hands betrayed his unease.


    Asphodel growled low inside me. ¡°He¡¯s still putting on an act!¡±


    I stared at him, my expression icy. Alpha tenderness was nothing but a trap, yet for a fleeting moment, my heart stumbled.


    His touch carried that familiar trace of mint, tangled with the warmth of the firece, making my breath falter.


    But I held my ground, my gaze clear and cold, ¡°Kirby, don¡¯t overy the act.¡±


    A short, coldugh escaped me. I shoved him away hard. ¡°Then keep being sick. The doctor will be here any moment.¡±


    Without another nce at his reddened eyes, I turned and left, the fire inside me too hot to allow me to linger.


    On my way downstairs, Mch and the doctor appeared from the hall. Their pace was leisurely, their faces far from anxious.


    11:01 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 311 The Broken Masquerade


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    If I hadn¡¯t seen Kirby standing firm with my own eyes, I might actually have been fooled.


    Shane followed behind, his face grim, his steps heavy, as though urging them to move faster.


    Mch hurried forward when he saw me, his voice pitched high in false concern. ¡°Leslie, what do you need? I¡¯ll fetch it for you¨Cno need for you toe down yourself!¡±


    I shot him a cold re, my eyes cutting like ice, and ignored him. Turning instead to Shane, I said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shane answered simply, falling into step beside me, silent and solid as a mountain.


    From behind came the sound of rapid footsteps. I didn¡¯t turn, but from the corner of caught Kirby chasing after us¨Cmoving quickly, not even bothering with a cane.


    my eye <b>I </b>


    Usually so calm he was like a machine, Mch¡¯s pheromones now broke into chaos, reeking of panic.


    Asphodel gave a derisive snort. ¡°So this beta knew all along that Kirby was faking.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop. My pace quickened. I pushed open the iron gates of the estate and walked out of that suffocating ce.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    At the gates of Bloodrock Estate, the moonlight was dim. I stood there, watching Leslie¡¯s back as she left, feeling hollowed out.


    Lance¡¯s voiceshed at me. ¡°You ruined everything!¡±


    I forced down the hollow ache and lifted my head toward Mch and the doctor, trying to mask myself in the calm a Crimson Moon Pack Alpha should disy.


    But fear surged inside me like a tide. I was terrified of losing her. Terrified she would really choose Adler.


    I clenched my teeth, swearing silently. Even if she chose someone else, I had a thousand ways to keep her in my world.


    Mch lingered carefully, his eyes nervous, as though afraid of igniting my anger.


    The doctor looked torn, his voice low. ¡°Alpha¡­ should I still¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, I cut him off with a cold nce. ¡°No need.¡±


    He bowed his head quickly, retreating. His footsteps echoed down the corridor.


    11:01 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 311 The Broken Masquerade


    Mch stayed put, the air still heavy with Leslie¡¯s cold scent. I could smell her fury in it, pressing so thick it made it hard to breathe.


    Lance growled in my head. ¡°She¡¯s furious.¡±


    I said nothing, my chest weighted as if by stone.


    Mch tried cautiously. ¡°Alpha¡­ maybe you should go back upstairs and rest?¡±


    75


    +8 Pearls


    I ignored him, shoving open the door to my room. My gazended on the cane by the bed, and a jolt shot through me.


    I looked down at my legs¨Cstanding steady, firm, without a hint of weakness.


    I¡¯d hidden it for so long, feeding her guilt. And now, at this moment, the truth had slipped out.


    I cursed myself silently. Why had the wound healed so quickly?


    Frustration and rage tangled together, burning hot in my chest. My eyes fixed on the cane with such force that my head throbbed.


    Lance sneered. ¡°If you chase her now, she won¡¯t listen.¡±


    She was still in a fury. She might already be on her way to Adler.


    Jealousy rose again, wing at me. But I was in the wrong this time. I had no choice but to swallow it down.


    I leaned against the bed, my eyes dark as I stared out into the night.


    I would find a way to patch this up.


    Leslie was mine. No one would take her from me.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    ¡£


    188


    1


    11:01 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 312

    in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 312 The Foxes¡® Game


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    75


    +8 Pearls


    A few afternoonster, I sat with my father, Lars, in the backyard of Rogue Pack¡¯s estate. The breeze drifted softly off theke, rippling across the shimmering water.


    I held my fishing rodzily while Asphodel muttered in my head. ¡°Fishing is boring.¡±


    Astrid came skipping over, her voice bright as a bell. ¡°Hello, Uncle Lars! Leslie, let¡¯s go out and y!¡±


    I shot her a look, then flicked my gaze toward my father, signaling her to rein it in.


    Asphodel chuckled. ¡°That Tempest Fang pup is still just as noisy.¡±


    Larsughed warmly, his tone yful. ¡°Leslie has to keep her old fatherpany. You should spend more time with Thorbane!¡±


    Astrid wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest. Smiling slyly like a little fox, she grabbed my hand. ¡°Thorbane only knows work, and I¡¯m sick of him! Besides, I need to help Leslie broaden her horizons. Otherwise, what if someone tricks her away?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with youthful mischief.


    I sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve got dinner tonight with other pack allies. Go enjoy your celebration on your own.¡±


    Asphodel snorted. ¡°Business dinner, my ass.¡±


    I ignored it. Those events were just dressed¨Cup parties, and I was long past bored of them. I¡¯d rather sit here fishing with Lars.


    But Astrid wasn¡¯t about to give up. She plopped down beside me and leaned in with a grin. ¡°This time is different! I¡¯ve prepared a surprise. Famous faces, international ones too. Every one of them exactly your type. You can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    She waggled her brows like she was letting me in on some scandalous secret.


    I red at her. Gigolos?


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with Tempest Fang¡¯s affairs, yet when it came to this, her enthusiasm knew no bounds.


    Asphodel jumped in eagerly. ¡°Say yes already. I want to go!¡±


    11:01 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 312 The Foxes¡® Game


    75


    +8 Pearls


    I was just about to tell her off when my father spoke up, his eyes still on the water, his tone casual. ¡°Leslie, what¡¯s the point of another dinner with allies? Let Thorbane handle it. You go with little Storm and have some fun. Stay outte if you like.¡±


    father agrees.¡±


    Asphodel chimed approvingly. ¡°See? Even your father


    I looked over at him, but his gaze never left theke. A faint smile lingered at the corner of his lips, like he was holding backughter.


    Astrid pped her hands and tugged me up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lars. We¡¯ll be back early!¡±


    He waved dismissively, his voicezy. ¡°No need, no need.¡±


    The butler and servants nearby bowed their heads, shoulders trembling as though stiflingughter.


    I sighed. Faced with these two foxes, I could never quite maintain the dignity of a Rogue Pack Alpha.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The private lounge of the bar was dim, leather sofas glowing faintly beneath the lights. The air was heavy with the scent of alcohol and murmurs.


    I followed Astrid inside.


    Am and Eric sat on opposite ends of a sofa, both absorbed in their phones, as if they were strangers sharing the same room.


    Several men stood nearby¨Ctall, polished, striking. Some were recognizable international faces. Their idle chatter died the moment I entered, every gaze fixing on me, hot enough to make my scalp prickle.


    Regret tugged at me foring here at all.


    Astrid, of course, didn¡¯t give me the chance to back out. She pushed me forward, grinning slyly.


    With no other option, I sat. Am lifted her hand, eyes hazy, a tipsy smile on her lips. ¡°Leslie!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much,¡± I muttered, ncing at her.


    Her smile widened. ¡°Not even close!¡±


    She leaned close, whispering conspiratorially. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. Exactly your type.¡±


    She gestured toward the corner.


    <b>11:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, Sep 20


    Chapter 312 The Foxes¡® Game


    A tall figure rose slowly, his outline sharp, lonely like a shadow.


    My heart jolted. ¡°Kirby¡­¡±


    Asphodel growled. <i>No. </i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>his </i><i>scent</i><i>. </i>


    A


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    The man turned. His features bore an uncanny resemnce to Kirby¡¯s¨Cseven parts alike. But where Kirby carried cold calction, this man¡¯s eyes held warmth. He looked fresh, almost boyish, like someone just stepping out of school.


    My brows knit tightly. Even Kirby¡¯s cousin Carris didn¡¯t resemble him this much.


    Who was this man?

 Reaper 313

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 313 The Trap


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    Astrid and Am eagerly pulled the man closer. Am beamed as though she were presenting treasure. ¡°He¡¯s got nothing to do with Kirby! His name¡¯s Carl, a model who started his career overseas. I saw him at a fashion show and knew you¡¯d love him, so I brought him here!¡±


    Her voice dripped with pride, as if she¡¯d gifted me a rare jewel.


    Carl stepped forward. His aura was clean, touched with Omega gentleness, none of Kirby¡¯s haughty dominance.


    He risked a careful nce my way. ¡°Leslie, I¡¯m Carl.¡±


    His voice was soft, like a breeze in spring.


    I tugged my lips into a thin smile, then turned to re at Am. ¡°You know I hate that man, and you brought me someone who looks just like him?¡±


    Asphodel chuckled darkly. ¡°Now that¡¯s a poisonous gift.¡±


    Astrid patted my shoulder, her brows waggling mischievously. ¡°If you hate him, then torment Carl and disgust the real one. If you like him, fall for Carl and drive the real one insane. Either way, you win!¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You two are truly my dearest sisters.¡±


    They chorused, smug and yful. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Eric snorted without looking up from his phone. ¡°Pointless.¡±


    The sound carried the arrogance of Frost Pack¡¯s young Alpha.


    My eyes lit with mock interest. I leaned closer. ¡°Eric, got something on your mind? Let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    He smirkedzily, still scrolling. ¡°I¡¯ve got eight hundred tons of potatoes that won¡¯t sell. Why don¡¯t you take them off my hands?¡±


    I stared at him, speechless, then dropped back onto the couch.


    Am scoffed. ¡°He just asked me to use my fashion connections to push his farm goods. Can you imagine?¡±


    Eric shot back, ¡°People in fashion don¡¯t eat?¡±


    11:01 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 313 The Trap


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I exhaled and sat there in silence, while Asphodel muttered in disgust. ¡°A bunch of weirdos.¡±


    At least Frost Pack¡¯s Eric had his potatoes to distract him from bothering me further.


    But Carl stayed close, his presence oppressive in its own quiet way. His scent was clean, yet it pressed on me like Kirby¡¯s shadow. My chest tightened with the old unease he stirred up.


    Restless, I rose, wanting air.


    But just as I reached the door, a wall of reporters blocked my path, cameras shing so brightly it burned my eyes.


    My face darkened instantly. Am was quicker, stepping in front of me. The drunken haze vanished from her expression, reced by a sharp coldness. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The doorway filled with the buzz of reporters, their excitement thick in the air, faint pheromones mixing with the noise. The mor surged like a tide.


    Asphodel growled inside me, disdain curling in her voice. ¡°Hyenas chasing gossip. How tiresome.¡±


    ¡°Am, we¡¯re reporters! We heard famous models from abroad are nning to break into the northern continent. How¡¯s the meeting going?¡± one shouted, his voice sharp, probing like a hunter¡¯s spear.


    ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s agreed to sign already?¡± another pressed.


    ¡°Are you nning to bring them all over?¡±


    ¡°Is Leslie here too? Will she participate?¡±


    ¡°Leslie, just a few words, please?¡±


    ¡°Was this really just a casual dinner?¡±


    The questions came like machine¨Cgun fire, voices colliding in a deafening storm. One in particr pierced the noise, shrill, deliberate, trying to stir something bigger.


    I swept my eyes back toward the lounge. Inside, faces flickered¨Cpanic on some, calction on others.


    Am stood at my side, her face dark as thunderclouds before a storm.


    Cold amusement flickered in my chest<b>. </b>


    This dinner had been a setup.


    11:02 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 20


    Chapter 313 The Trap


    :


    Asphodel roared in my head. ¡°Someone betrayed you! Leslie, tear the traitor apart!¡±


    I held her back, keeping calm, weighing the pieces.


    Am, Eric, Astrid, and me¨Cany one of us was headline material.


    If one of these eager models had leaked the gathering, tomorrow¡¯s feeds would explode.


    (75)


    +8 Pearls


    The headline practically wrote itself: ¡°The Decadent Life of a Female Alpha¡® or ¡®Secret Party of Noble She¨CWolves¡® Either way, it would drag every one of our packs into the mud.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 314

    Chapter 314 Smoke and Mirrors


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    A


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I nced back toward the lounge. The gigolos wore masks of calm, but the cracks showed- some lowered their heads, some feigned indifference. None gave away who had tipped off the


    press.


    At the door, the reporters pressed harder, voices sharp and relentless. ¡°Is this about the models¡® careers or is it some secret party?¡±


    They circled like sharks that had scented blood.


    Am held her ground at the threshold, her expression thunderous. ¡°This is pack business. Nothing will be disclosed now. You¡¯ll hear everything at a proper press conference!¡±


    She already had her phone out, likely summoning the club¡¯s security to clear the hall. I caught the edge of her pheromones¨Canxious, simmering with anger.


    She muttered under her breath, ¡°Where on earth did these reporters slip in from?¡±


    But the hyenas kept snapping. ¡°We want to interview those inside! Let theme out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let them out!¡± another echoed, smug with provocation.


    I drew a steadying breath, reined in Asphodel¡¯s rising snarl, and stepped forward with a calm, practiced smile.


    In my head, she hissed, ¡°Chattering ants. You¡¯re really going to entertain them?¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± I answered. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    The cameras shed, microphones thrust toward me. I let my voice cut through, clear and steady. ¡°This is only an initial meeting. We¡¯re preparing a talent program, inviting renowned models from here and abroad. But it¡¯s still confidential. I hope you¡¯ll understand that I can¡¯t share more for now.¡±


    My words carried weight, measured authority that settled over the room.


    Asphodel scoffed inside me. ¡°Wasted breath.¡±


    Still, I felt the pressure case. The reporters¡® frenzy dulled, some already scribbling notes, their tone no longer so bold.


    Behind me, Am exhaled, the tension in her pheromones fading.


    <b>11:02 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 314 Smoke and Mirrors


    <b>Yet </b>one reporter dared push again. ¡°Leslie, which model here do you favor most<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I <b>paused</b>, then allowed a faint smile to curve my lips. ¡°All of them.¡±


    ×Ð


    75


    +8 Pearls


    The room broke into uneasyughter. They knew I¡¯d given them nothing, and none wanted to push against me harder. They weren¡¯t foolish enough to provoke Rogue Pack¡ªor the Lycan Court standing behind it.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll look forward to the new program!¡± they muttered as they scattered, leaving the doorway blessedly quiet.


    Turning back, I met Am¡¯s gaze. Our expressions matched¨Ccalm on the surface<b>, </b>cold beneath.


    She inclined her head, wordless agreement passing between us. Someone had leaked this. And that debt would be collected.


    Asphodel roared in my chest. ¡°Find the traitor, Leslie! Let me shred them!¡±


    The tension lifted inside. Eric pped his chest with relief, his face pale. ¡°That nearly killed me.¡±


    Astrid clung to my arm, her voice whiny with irritation. ¡°Next time pick a different ce. These reporters are the worst.¡±


    I curled my lips faintly. ¡°And you never learn.¡±


    She snorted, dismissive, as if none of this mattered.


    I let it drop. Am was already on the phone with the agents of the models, her tone clipped and merciless as she demanded silence from their clients. She¡¯d hunt down the leak with ruthless efficiency.


    The night wind bit cool against my skin as I pulled my coat tighter, thest to leave the lounge.


    <b>Just </b>as I reached the car, a voice called softly behind me. ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    <b>I </b>turned instinctively, my chest jolting.


    That face<b>¨C</b>Carl? Not Kirby, no, the scent was wrong. None of Kirby¡¯s cutting mint. But the uncanny resemnce hit me hard.


    Carl stepped closer, shielding me from the car roof as he opened the door with a courteous smile<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>an honor to meet you. Safe travels.¡±


    I forced my lips into a thin, polite smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    213


    11:02 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 20


    Chapter 314 Smoke and Mirrors


    B


    75


    +8 Pearls


    Sliding into the car, I shut the door.


    The instant thetch clicked, Asphodel¡¯s voice curled darkly in my mind. ¡°His scent doesn¡¯t lie, Leslie. Don¡¯t let that face fool you.¡±


    Send Gifts


    188

 Reaper 315

    Chapter 315 Misunderstandings


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    +8 Pearls


    I sat in the corner of Leiss¡® bar, the dim light throwing shadows across my face, the amber liquid in my ss trembling with each restless twitch of my hand.


    Lance prowled inside me, snarling like a beast trapped in a cage, my mint pheromones leaking sharp and cold into the air.


    Theughter and chatter of the men around me grated against my ears. Their eyes carried both pity and schadenfreude.


    ¡°Kirby, Leslie¡¯s temper is harder than stone. Why don¡¯t you just give up already?¡± one drawled, twirling his ss like he was lecturing a stubborn pup.


    My gaze cut to him, ice shing in my eyes.


    Lance roared in my mind. ¡°Give up? That woman is your fated mate! These idiots know nothing!¡±


    <b>I </b>swallowed the fire wing at my chest, my voice grinding out low and harsh. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Give


    up


    Leslie? What a joke.


    She was mine¨Cmy mate. Even if she tore the bond apart, even if rumors spread of her and that bastard Adler, she belonged only to me.


    I sneered, downing the ss in one swallow. The burn of liquor did nothing to quench the ze raging inside.


    Another self¨Cstyled expert leaned in, smug. ¡°Kirby, you should ignore her. y it cold. Women -chase them too hard, and you just look pathetic.¡±


    Leiss had the nerve <i>to </i>nod along, waggling his brows. ¡°Exactly! y aloof! Do you even know what people are saying? That you¡¯re ready to marry into Rogue Pack, licking Leslie¡¯s boots for a way back in!¡±


    ¡°Marry in?¡± My grip crushed against the ss, knuckles white.


    Lance¡¯s roar shook my skull. ¡°Who dares nder you? Rip their tongues out!¡±


    The mint of my pheromones burst cold and suffocating, freezing the air around me.


    The others fell silent, fear edging into their stares.


    11:02 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20


    Chapter 315 Misunderstandings


    (75)


    +8 Pearls


    Marry into Rogue Pack? Bold words from cowards. Whoever dared spread that filth¡ªI would burn them with Crimson Moon¡¯s fury until they begged for death.


    Sensing the shift, Leiss forced augh, patting my shoulder. ¡°Rx, Kirby, we¡¯ll deal with Adler for you.¡±


    I snorted, eyes narrowing at him.


    Adler. That old wolf of Gold Pack, his sandalwood pheromones heavy as stone, his schemes. sharper than des. These pups couldn¡¯t take him on even if he lent them one hand.


    I didn¡¯t waste words. I drank again, but my gaze drifted, unbidden, to thoughts of Leslie¨Cher cold, proud face carved into my mind.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The morning had barely broken, but my phone buzzed endlessly before I¡¯d even opened my


    eyes<b>. </b>


    Asphodel growled with irritation. ¡°Who dares disturb you this early? Tear them apart!¡±


    I rubbed my temples, nced at the screen. Astrid. Who else would it be?


    I answered, my voice still rough with sleep. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Leslie, disaster! You¡¯re trending again!¡± Astrid¡¯s voice was high and panicked, like her tail was on fire. ¡°We thought everyone leftst night, but Carl stayed behind¨Cand he said goodbye to you. Someone snapped photos. Everyone thinks it was Kirby, thinks you two reconciled! Then Kirby¡¯s friends denied it, and now Carl¡¯s identity is exposed!¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 316

    Chapter 316 The Price of Heat


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    My eyes snapped open, thest threads of sleep burned away. A weight settled low in


    I drew a slow breath, forcing myself to think clearly.


    +8 Pearls


    my


    chest.


    Carl. His very name was a spark for scandal.


    That face, so like Kirby¡¯s, was enough to drag my past back into the light, to be dissected again, turned into cheap entertainment for the masses.


    Substitute? New fling? Anybel would do. The media andizens would gorge themselves on <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    A bitterugh slipped out. My suspicions were already forming.


    Asphodel snarled inside me, voice sharp as ws. ¡°He did this on purpose, Leslie! He¡¯s leeching off your name!¡±


    I ignored her, answering Astrid evenly, ¡°I suspect Carl staged this himself.¡±


    Astrid¡¯s voice trembled with regret. ¡°What do we do? If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d never have brought him back!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You meant well.¡± I rubbed my temples, offering her calm. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Michael and get things under control. Keep everyone else fromst night in line. And push the idea of an actual talent program. Even if it fizzles out, it needs to leave a trace.¡±


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡± Astrid rushed off, her call ending with a click.


    I opened my phone. The trending feed made my


    frown deepen.


    Thements were a battlefield:


    ¡°He looks just like Kirby. Did Leslie find a stand¨Cin? Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Kirby begged her before, and she still picked a substitute. Who¡¯s really <i>the </i><i>problem </i><i>here</i>?¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack </i><i>princess</i>. <i>Anyone </i><i>she </i>wants is <i>hers </i>with a <i>word</i>. The <i>rest </i><i>of </i><i>you </i>better <i>work </i><i>harder</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    *¡°Leslie¡¯s love life is a mess. Typical Rogue Pack arrogance. Poor Kirby¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Always </i><i>supporting </i><i>Leslie</i><i>! </i><i>If </i><i>you </i><i>can </i><i>find </i><i>a </i><i>look</i>¨C<i>alike</i>, go <i>ahead</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    11:03 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>20 </b>


    Chapter 316 The Price of Heat


    *¡°Team Lorde!¡± *¡°Team Kirby!¡± <i>¡°</i><i>Team </i><i>Carris</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I closed the screen, expression t.


    Asphodel hissed, disgust sharp in her tone. ¡°Noisy ants!¡±


    I let her grumble, dialing Michael. He had to be drowning in the same storm.


    <i>75 </i>


    +8 Pearls


    The line clicked alive, his voice weary but alert. ¡°Leslie, we¡¯ve already started scrubbing. But listen¨Cyou need to be careful. Too much erasure looks like privilege, and people hate that. Normally it would blow over, but Kirby¡¯s friends stirred the pot with that photo denial. Now it¡¯s uglier. Did you two really fall out?¡±


    I stayed silent for a beat, then cut him off, my voice like frost. ¡°Don¡¯t scrub it. Sign Carl. If he wanted to ride my fame, fine. He doesn¡¯t get to profit unless it¡¯s through us.¡±


    Michael gave a knowing hum, almost pleased. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. I¡¯ll reach out to his agent immediately.¡±


    ¡°No leniency.¡± A cold smile touched my lips, my Alpha pheromones ring,ced with Asphodel¡¯s fury. ¡°Put him through the wringer. Runways, drama, training camps¨Ceverything. Since he wants heat, let¡¯s give him more than he can handle.¡±


    Michael chuckled, his tone sharpened with excitement. ¡°Say no more. We¡¯ll squeeze him dry.¡±


    I hung up, leaning back against the headboard, eyes closing briefly.


    Asphodel growled low, bitter. ¡°Again, an Omega. How many times will you let them scheme against you?¡±


    I curved my lips faintly, though my chest was ice.


    Carl, you want to ride my wave?


    Fine. Let¡¯s <i>see </i>how long youst.


    Fame burns hot and fast.


    And when the fire dies, you¡¯ll remember¨CRogue Pack¡¯s princess is not to be trifled with.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    188


    212


    Burn in

 Reaper 317

    the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 317 Enemy Dered


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    +8 Pearls


    Morning at Bloodrock Estate reeked of unrest. My head still throbbed fromst night¡¯s liquor, the echoes of that cursed gathering buzzing in my skull.


    Their words wouldn¡¯t leave me¨Cthose smug ¡°advises,¡± the whispers about Leslie, hammered into me like nails.


    All I wanted was silence. Instead, trouble came knocking.


    Mch¡¯s knock was soft, almost timid, but it hit my ears like a gunshot.


    I yanked open the door, eyes dark as a storm. My voice was ice. ¡°Speak.¡±


    He flinched, offering up his phone like a sacrifice. ¡°Alpha, you should see this yourself¡­¡±


    I snatched it from him.


    The screen screamed with trending headlines.


    Leslie¨Cstanding beside that bastard Carl. The photo caught him holding her car door open, smiling like a gentleman. And that face¨Cso damnably close to mine.


    Lance erupted inside me, fury shaking my bones. A <i>stand</i>¨Cin?! <i>He </i><i>dares </i><i>steal </i><i>your </i><i>ce</i>? <i>Kirby</i><i>, </i><i>tear </i>him apart!


    I clenched my jaw, swallowing fire, scrolling further.


    Thements cut deeper than knives:


    ¡°Looks just like Kirby. Leslie found herself a substitute. Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Kirby begged for her and still got thrown away. She¡¯d rather pick a fake than him. Who¡¯s at fault now?¡±


    ¡°Poor Kirby. Rogue Pack¡¯s princess really does stand above it all.¡±


    Pity? Lies. They weren¡¯t pitying me¨Cthey wereughing.


    The substitute paraded while the true Alpha was left in the shadows?


    I, Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack, reduced to a joke?


    Rage flooded my chest, sharp and sour, burning until I couldn¡¯t breathe. Lance howled, savage.


    11:03 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20


    Chapter 317 Enemy Dered


    <i>Leslie </i><i>is </i><i>yours</i><i>! </i><i>These </i><i>ants </i><i>dare </i>mock <i>you</i><i>? </i><i>Crush </i><i>them</i><i>! </i>


    75


    +8 Pearls


    The phone slipped from my grip, shattering against the floor. ss sprayed across the carpet.


    Mch nced at the wreckage, something like pity shing in his eyes, but he held his tongue.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ should we take action?¡± he asked carefully.


    My lips twisted into something closer to a snarl than a smile. ¡°Erase the trending posts. Every single one. Not a trace left.¡±


    He nodded quickly, hurrying away to make the calls.


    But I knew deletion alone was worthless.


    Leslie¡¯s name, Carl¡¯s face¨Cit was already etched into the gossip. And me? I was cast as the discarded fool.


    My pulse pounded with rage when the phone buzzed again.


    Leiss.


    I answered, my silence colder than steel.


    ¡°Kirby,¡± he rushed, his tone wheedling, ¡°I¡¯ve got news, but don¡¯t get angry, alright?¡±


    ¡°Who,¡± I cut him off, ¡°was the fool meddling online?¡± My voice carried the weight ofmand, Alpha pressure spilling down the line until even silence seemed to crack.


    Leiss froze, then forced augh. ¡°So you know¡­ Anderson. From Landslide Pack.¡±


    Lance roared inside me. <i>Anderson</i><i>?! </i><i>That </i><i>idiot </i><i>dared </i><i>meddle </i><i>with </i><i>your </i><i>name</i>? <i>Break </i>him<i>! </i>


    My eyes narrowed, the fury inside me sharpening to a deadly edge.


    Anderson. That self¨Crighteous pest thought he was helping me¨Cposting photos, ¡°rifying¡± it wasn¡¯t me. In truth, he¡¯d made me look like a coward, throwing Leslie to the wolves just to save face.


    Unforgivable.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I ordered, voice like des scraping together.


    Leiss stammered. ¡°He posted it first. Said it wasn¡¯t you. I wanted to smooth it over,


    but-¡±


    I ended the call with a snap.


    11:03 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 317 Enemy Dered


    The storm in my mind went cold, crystalline.


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    I strode downstairs, words cutting through the air, calm yet lethal. ¡°Announce it. From this moment, Landslide Pack is our enemy. Make it official.¡±


    Mch stiffened, stunned. Dering an entire pack hostile wasn¡¯t a small move. But after a breath, he bowed quickly. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    A cruel smile touched my lips. Lance purred low, satisfied. <i>Yes</i>, <i>Kirby</i><i>. </i>Show <i>them </i><i>what </i><i>it </i><i>means </i>to <i>provoke </i><i>you</i>.


    Anderson. Landslide Pack. And that pitiful shadow who dared leech off Leslie¡¯s fame¡ªCarl.


    None of them would escape.


    Leslie was my mate. Even if she hated me now, even if she fled from me, I would never allow her name to be stained.


    One by one, I would erase them.


    And when the dust settled, everyone would remember: Crimson Moon¡¯s Alpha does not forgive.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 318

    Chapter 318 A Brewing Storm


    Third¨C<b>Person </b>POV


    The tides online turned with startling speed.


    Michael had the official ount release a crisp statement:


    75


    +8 Pearls


    Carl was a newly signed artist under Aurora Entertainment, preparing to debut through a talent show in the northern continent. Leslie, one of the investors, had only met him by coincidence.


    A few lines were enough to cut Leslie clean out of the narrative.


    Besides, plenty of others had been present that night¨Cno need for further exnation.


    Gradually, the frenzy shifted. The talk of ¡°substitutes¡± lost its heat. Crimson Moon Pack remained utterly silent, and without their response, the spection lost its teeth.


    Attention pivoted instead. Now people mocked the entertainment industry itself, ridiculingpanies for exploiting gossip.


    All for money.


    What no one knew was that Aurora Entertainment was controlled by Rogue Pack. And Michael, sitting in his office with his teeth aching from the noise, couldn¡¯t care less¨Clet them curse. He was pocketing every coin.


    Leslie, meanwhile, never addressed the scandal at all, as if it were nothing but a passing ripple beneath her notice.


    The conversation was on its way to fading when, by evening, it red back to life.


    The reason: Kirby had crushed Landslide Pack.


    Two incidents on the same day were too tempting to separate.


    Digging deeper, people discovered Anderson¡¯s ount¨Cthe very one that had posted photos and tried to clear Kirby¡¯s name.


    Spection erupted, but it was meaningless. In the northern continent, Crimson Moon Pack didn¡¯t need excuses to devour a smaller pack.


    Still, many thought Kirby¡¯s retribution too ruthless, too absolute.


    Over a single photo, Anderson¡¯s pack had been reduced to nothing.


    <b>11:03 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 318 A Brewing Storm


    <b>Yet </b>no one dared oppose him. This was a warning, and everyone understood it.


    <b>75</b><b>)</b>¡£


    +8 Pearls


    The storm slowly ebbed. Carl¡¯s name, however, remained. His introduction had been tainted, but that uncanny face¨Csharp andmanding¨Cdrew plenty of admirers.


    Michael exploited it to the fullest. Appearance after appearance, livestreams filling his hours, no gap left unmized.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    The air in Apex Industries¡® conference room was thick, charged with something just shy of hostility.


    I sat at the head of the long table, mint pheromones simmering beneath my skin, threatening to spill into the room.


    Lance prowled inside me, his growl low and venomous. <i>This </i><i>stench </i><i>disgusts </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>Kirby. <i>Especially </i><i>that </i><i>sandalwood </i><i>reek</i><i>¨C</i><i>Adler¡¯s </i><i>scent</i><i>. </i><i>Tear </i><i>him </i><i>apart</i>.


    My jaw tightened. I forced down the wolf¡¯s fury and let my eyes sweep across the room.


    n had arrived already, flipping casually through documents, that habitual gleam of gossip in his expression.


    Across from me, Adler lounged with infuriating elegance, as though every breath was meant to contradict me.


    Then the door opened.


    Leslie stepped in.


    The faint resin of her pine pheromones pricked against me, sharp needles digging straight into my chest.


    My gaze snapped to her before I could stop myself.


    Lance roared in my head. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>yours</i>, <i>Kirby</i><i>! </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>that </i><i>old </i><i>fox </i><i>near </i><i>her</i><i>! </i>


    I clenched my teeth, forcing myself to remain still, to appearposed.


    Her


    eyes, cool and detached, flicked over me, flicked over Adler. No ripple of emotion, no sign that the world had burned with talk of ¡°substitutes.¡±


    Was she truly untouched¨Cor only pretending?


    Without hesitation, she moved to the seat beside Adler, not sparing me so much as <b>a </b>nce.


    <b>11:03 </b>Sat, Sep 20


    Chapter 318 A Brewing Storm.


    My chest dropped like stone.


    Lance howled. <i>She </i><i>chose </i><i>him</i>?! <i>And </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>still </i><i>sitting </i><i>here</i><i>?! </i>


    Send Gifts


    188

 Reaper 319

    Chapter 319 A sh of Wills


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    My fists tightened, nails nearly breaking skin as they dug into my palms.


    n shot me a sly nce, his mouth twitching with a grin that reeked of schadenfreude.


    I pinned him with a re so sharp he instantly ducked his head, burying himself in the


    +8 Pearls


    papers<b>. </b>


    Adler, ever the picture of grace, slid a packet of documents toward Leslie. His tone was smooth, polite. ¡°Leslie, we should congratte Kirby¨Chis legs have fully recovered.¡±


    The words struck me like a hammer to the chest.


    Lance roared within me. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>baiting </i><i>you</i><i>! </i><i>The </i><i>old </i><i>fox </i>is <i>stirring </i><i>trouble</i>!


    My gaze cut to Adler, storm¨Cdark and heavy.


    He knew I had feigned the injury. He knew what Leslie would think of me.


    He said it deliberately. No doubt.


    Leslie¡¯s lips curled faintly, her eyes cool, edged with mockery. ¡°Then congrattions, Kirby.¡±


    The calmness in her voice sliced deeper than any de.


    I forced myself to nod, my voice low, rough. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Adler ignored mepletely, continuing as though I were invisible. ¡°I¡¯ve received word that several foreign investors are interested in the Moon Goddess relic project. It¡¯s a matter of shared profit, though their terms vary.¡±


    n frowned, tone cautious. ¡°If we eptrge¨Cscale funding, the project could reach heights unimaginable. But if it falters, the copse would be catastrophic. Rebuilding would be nearly impossible. I advise against it¨Cfor the sake of protecting the core technology.¡±


    I let out a coldugh, lips curling. ¡°So, they want in just to shove us aside when things get big? Even if we do take money, we¡¯ll weigh every angle carefully. We¡¯re nowhere near that point yet.¡±


    Adler, infuriatingly, nodded in agreement.


    It felt like <b>a </b>condescending pat on the head, and it only stoked my temper further.


    Leslie raised a brow but offered no opinion. Her silence wasn¡¯t what cut¨Cit was the way she and Adler exchanged the smallest looks, wordless gestures that spoke volumes.


    <b>11:03 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 319 A sh of Wills


    A tilt of his head. A flick of her eyes. Effortless. Familiar.


    Like they¡¯d shared a century of understanding.


    The bile of jealousy churned inside me, bitter and corrosive.


    4a 779


    75


    +8 Pearls


    When the meeting adjourned, Adler leaned toward her, voice low and nauseatingly gentle. ¡°Leslie, let¡¯s have dinner. <b>Is </b>there something you¡¯d like?¡±


    I was about to speak, but n jumped in first, grinning. ¡°Count me in!¡±


    My jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯ll go as well,¡± I ground out, my face stiff with restraint.


    But Leslie calmly gathered her papers, not even ncing up. ¡°Go ahead. I have other matters<b>.¡± </b>


    The air froze, her indifference cutting deeper than a de.


    I stayed rooted, teeth grinding, watching her walk out¨Cher back cold and distant as an iceberg.


    n chuckled nervously, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°Alpha, you only invited Leslie. People might misunderstand¡­ they¡¯ll think you wanted a date.¡±


    Adler¡¯s smile was mild, but his eyes slid straight to me, gleaming with provocation. ¡°And what if I did?<b>¡± </b>


    Lance erupted inside me. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>provoking </i><i>you</i><i>! </i><i>Kirby</i>¨C<i>tear </i><i>him </i><i>apart</i><i>! </i>


    I met Adler¡¯s stare head¨Con, my gaze sharp, murderous. ¡°Seems some peopleck self- awareness<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    His chuckle was soft, but the barbnded sharp. ¡°If even Lord Kirby doesn¡¯t have it, why should


    <b>I</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The sh was barefaced now, no longer hidden beneath pleasantries.


    A sharpugh escaped me, wild and edged with venom, masking the hollow ache beneath.


    I turned and left without another word.


    Send Gifts


    188


    <b>11:03 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

 Reaper 320

    Chapter 320 The Dinner Invitation


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearls


    Standing before the tall ss windows of Apex Industries, I cradled my phone, sunlight spilling across me in a warmth that almost made menguid.


    I discussed business with the caller, eyes drifting over the city below. My lips curved into the faintest smile¨Cquiet, but touched with pride.


    Upstairs in that conference room, Kirby had been forced to swallow his temper. His mint pheromones had filled the air, heavy and storm¨Clike. He was probably still pacing the floor, grinding his teeth.


    Asphodel snorted inside me. <i>Serves </i><i>him </i><i>right</i>. <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>handled </i><i>it </i><i>perfectly</i>.


    When I noticed Adler approaching, I ended the call, slipping my jacket over one arm. My tone was even. ¡°Alpha, is there something else?¡±


    Hands in his pockets, sandalwood pheromones radiating steady calm, he studied me with a smile. ¡°Yes. The most important matter¡ªtaking Leslie to dinner.¡±


    It was the second time he¡¯d asked. Refusing twice would be petty.


    Besides, I had only turned him down earlier to keep Kirby at bay. With Kirby absent now, I felt no need to hold back.


    I hesitated briefly, then returned his smile. ¡°All right. Though I should be the one treating you.¡±


    We left together in the same car.


    Asphodel¡¯s growl rumbled. <i>That </i><i>mint </i><i>stench </i><i>upstairs </i><i>was </i><i>ring </i><i>down </i><i>at </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>Leslie! <i>Kirby </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>fuming</i><i>! </i>


    I didn¡¯t look back. I could picture his face anyway¨Cdark, storm¨Cchoked, watching us leave.


    It wasn¡¯t my concern. His anger had nothing to do with me.


    The restaurant was a private vi on the outskirts of the city, refined and tasteful. I¡¯d been there before with Astrid and the others, but tonight it was unusually lively, familiar faces everywhere.


    To my irritation, Kirby¡¯s friends Leiss and Ruben were among them.


    I nced their way but skipped the pleasantries, choosing a quiet corner instead.


    Adler slid me a napkin to dry my hands, his smile soft as spring air. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling


    <b>11:03 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 320 The Dinner Invitation


    you were displeased with my wordsst time.¡±


    I took the napkin, meeting him directly. ¡°Yes. A little.¡±


    <b>75 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    No reason to pretend. His bluntness had unsettled me; feigning indifference would¡¯ve been the real dishonesty.


    He chuckled gently, tone apologetic. ¡°Then I was wrong¨Ctoo abrupt. But at least it worked.¡±


    My brows lifted, my voice cooling. ¡°I don¡¯t waste time on matters of the heart. Alpha, I appreciate your kindness, but that¡¯s all it is.¡±


    Rather than deter him, my dismissal only deepened his sincerity. His eyes fixed on me, unflinching, his expression open in a way that made me uneasy. ¡°Then tell me why are you so decisive in refusing? Do you dislike me?¡±


    ¨C


    I let out a faint curve of my lips, tone detached. ¡°No. But if it¡¯s about alliance, you and I would be suitable. The benefits of marriage, though¡ªI can create those for myself.¡±


    Asphodel approved with a growl. <i>Exactly</i><i>! </i><i>Rogue </i><i>Pack¡¯s </i><i>princess </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>need </i><i>a </i><i>man </i><i>to </i>prop <i>her </i><i>up</i>.


    I knew it too well. With Lars as Lycan King, Rogue Pack needed no marital bargaining chips.


    As for love? Kirby¡¯s betrayal had reduced that to ash long ago.


    Adler fell quiet, rubbing at his temple. His voice, low yet steady, carried something more personal. ¡°Then let me correct myself. I¡¯m not here for politics. Not for alliance. If I told you it was selfish¨Cif I told you I¡¯ve admired you for a long time¨Cwould that change anything?¡±


    L


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    188


    B

 Reaper 321

    Chapter 321 Secrets on the Table


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    His words made my wrist tremble, a few drops of tea spilling onto the table. The golden liquid caught the light, sharp as sunlight.


    My heart skipped once before steadying again. My voice was cold as ice. ¡°Outside of business, we¡¯re strangers. Practically nothing between us. Alpha, how long is this ¡®long time¡® you im?¡±


    Sweet words? Anyone could say them.


    I wasn¡¯t some Omega to be coaxed dizzy with pretty lies.


    Adler met my gaze openly, not flinching. ¡°Not even a year. But from the day I met you, I¡¯ve quietly rejoiced that you were alone. Leslie, let me introduce myself properly. My name is Adler. Three years ago, my mate died. And I have a son.¡±


    He lowered his eyes with a faint, self¨Cmocking smile. ¡°On paper, I suppose my situation looks poor. But I am Alpha of Gold Empire. I own vast wealth¨Chonestly, I¡¯ve lost track of the numbers. If you need to know, I can have someone tally it, though it may take time; I don¡¯t remember every holding. And¡­¡±


    He paused, his face turning serious, a glimmer in his eyes. ¡°Eren is myte brother¡¯s child. That brother once challenged me for Gold Pack¡¯s Alpha seat. He lost, became a rogue, and died out in the wild. I honored hisst wish by marrying his mate, so she and Eren could stay in Gold Pack.¡±


    I froze<i>, </i>mind gone nk.


    Even Asphodel fell silent, stunned.


    His self¨Cmockery disarmed me, but that truth¨Cheavy as stone¨Cpressed on my chest.


    Eren. That bright, citrus¨Csweet boy¡­ bore such a burdened past?


    A knot of emotions twisted inside me; a sharp pang for Eren, and a weight at Adler¡¯s blunt honesty.


    ¡°I share this because it is my greatest secret,¡± Adler said, steady, gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t let it burden you. I always meant to tell Eren myself when he was old enough.¡±


    I pressed my lips tight, throat constricted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never meant to pry.¡±


    But knowing didn¡¯t bring me relief.


    <b>11:03 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 321 Secrets on the Table


    A74


    His openness was like a mirror, forcing me to face my own guardedness, my own frost.


    +8 Pearls


    Adler¡¯s smile softened, humble. ¡°I simply want you to see me more clearly. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m a man who acts on nothing but lust.¡±


    I stared at him, uneasy, walls still unbroken.


    Without replying, I lowered my gaze and sipped my tea. The fragrance covered the churn in my chest.


    His sincerity stirred me, but he didn¡¯t understand¨Cmy heart had long since sealed shut.


    <b>Leiss</b>¡® POV


    From a corner table, Ruben and I watched them.


    Leslie and Adler sat across from one another, the atmosphere calm, almost too fitting. A beautiful pair, if one didn¡¯t know better.


    But my stomach burned like coals. My fingers refreshed my phone again and again. No reply.


    Where the hell was Kirby?


    I¡¯d already messaged him¨CLeslie, dining with Adler, alone. Still, not a word back.


    Could it be true, what he¡¯d muttered before¨Cthat he was done with her?


    Impossible. She was his fated mate!


    <b>I </b>swallowed hard. No¡­ maybe right now he was sharpening a de and on his way.


    I shot Ruben a look. When Leslie excused herself for the restroom, I leaned close. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s feel him out. Kirby¡¯s been too bottled up¨Csomeone¡¯s gotta step in.¡±


    Ruben


    gave a terse nod, following me as we approached Adler¡¯s table.


    I cleared my throat, forcing a grin. ¡°Alpha?¡±


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 322

    Chapter 322 Cornered


    <b>Leiss</b>¡® POV


    :.


    477


    74


    +8 Pearls


    Adler arched a brow, his gaze calm as it swept over us, carrying a subtle edge of scrutiny. He dipped his head slightly in greeting.


    My stomach sank. His sandalwood pheromones might have been mild, but beneath them was a weight that sent a chill crawling down my spine. It was like Kirby¡¯s mint¨Cyet different, more restrained, as though this man hid his ws on purpose.


    Still, I forced myself forward. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m Leiss<b>, </b>Beta of Crimson Moon Pack. This is Ruben. An honor to meet you.¡±


    I smiled, trying to sound easygoing, though unease prickled under my skin.


    Adler was too much like Kirby¨Cexcept steadier, sharper, older. I couldn¡¯t get a proper read.


    But Kirby was unraveling over Leslie. As his brother¨Cin¨Carms, I had to do something.


    Adler¡¯s reply was smooth, almost indifferent. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for more, sliding into the seat nearby, feigning casual curiosity. ¡°<b>If </b>I¡¯m not mistaken, Leslie was just here?¡±


    His dark eyes glinted, and he gave a small


    , waiting.


    I pounced on the opening. ¡°So¡­ she¡¯s close with you now? Well, Leslie¡¯s close with lots of people -Eric, Lorde, even some of those pretty boys in Entertainment¡­¡±


    Ruben jumped in quickly. ¡°Right. Especially that Eric from Frost Pack. There¡¯s definitely something there.¡±


    I watched Adler closely, gauging him. His eyes flickered, his smile deepening¨Cnot fading, which unnerved me more.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± he asked atst.


    I sighed dramatically, putting on the tone of someone offering brotherly advice. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve juste back. Don¡¯t mistake her politeness for affection. We¡¯re just trying to save you heartache. The truth is, Leslie¡¯s heart has always belonged to Kirby. Back when they were still married, she adored him¨Cdesperately, fiercely. That¡¯s real love. Right now, they¡¯re at odds, sure, but they¡¯ll make up. Always do. That¡¯s why she picked Carl¨Che¡¯s just a stand¨Cin, a poor substitute for Kirby.¡±


    I thought I¡¯d woven it perfectly, but Adler¡¯s smile wavered, a flicker of shadow crossing his eyes.


    11:04 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 322 Cornered


    74


    +8 Pearls


    Then, just as quickly, the mask returned, smooth as ss. ¡°So Kirby sent you to speak for him?¡±


    I froze, scrambling. ¡°Of course not! We¡¯re just looking out for you. There are women everywhere¨Cyou don¡¯t need to chain yourself to someone who broke a bond and rules with such a harsh hand, right?¡±


    No sooner had the words left my mouth than a chill mmed into me. The hairs on my arms shot up, my spine stiffened like prey caught in a predator¡¯s gaze.


    Before Ruben could warn me, a voice cut the air behind us, cold as frost:


    ¡°Leiss. Has no one told you? If you¡¯re going to nder someone, you ought to do it somewhere out of earshot.¡±


    My whole body jolted, blood icing in my veins. My heart stuttered.


    I turned slowly, dread crushing me, to meet Leslie¡¯s gaze¨Cthose cial eyes boring straight through me.


    My mind went nk.


    Send Gifts


    188


    C


    B


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 323

    Chapter 323 Shattered Nerves


    Leiss¡® POV


    I¡¯m finished. What the hell did I just say?


    Broke the bond. Overbearing. I might as well have signed my own death sentence.


    +8 Pearls


    And she¡¯s still holding those damned photos of me. If Leslie decides to leak them, where will I bury my face?


    ¡°¡­ Leslie,¡± I stammered, forcing out a grin uglier than crying.


    Her expression was cial, each step she took slow and deliberate, lips curling in mockery. ¡°Since you know so much about my affairs, why stop here? Why not tell the media directly? Wouldn¡¯t that be more satisfying?¡±


    My throat locked. Not in ten lifetimes would I dare.


    Beside me, Ruben kept his head low, silent as a stone, making it clear he wanted no part of this


    mess<b>. </b>


    But me? No such luck. Leslie had leverage on me, and all I could do was curse my own loose


    tongue.


    ¡°Just a joke! I¡¯d never spread rumors. I only meant to greet the Alpha here¡­¡± My voice shook as I forced the words out.


    Her gaze cut into me, then slid past as she took her seat opposite. ¡°Leiss, if I ever end up trending, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the headline.¡±


    The blood in my veins froze solid.


    That was no idle threat. If I so much as whispered wrong, my fate would make Anderson¡¯s look merciful.


    ¡°I¨CI¨CI¡­ I was wrong!¡± I croaked, head bowed, not even daring to nce Adler¡¯s way. My dignity was dust.


    Leslie¡¯s tone was calm, but her words pierced like ice shards. ¡°Was it Kirby who sent you?¡±


    I hesitated, heartbeat hammering. Sorry, Kirby. Forgive me.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I swallowed hard, blurting it out. ¡°Of course¨Cit was!¡±


    No sooner had the words left me than the air behind turned colder, sharper. Like knives


    <b>11:04 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 323 Shattered Nerves


    pressing into my back.


    I stiffened, turning-


    And there was Kirby.


    His face ck as thunder, mint pheromones pouring out thick and suffocating. His fists clenched until bone cracked.


    Lightning struck my chest twice over. My soul nearly fled.


    Why now of all times?!


    <b>74 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Leslie gave a coldugh, turning to Adler with a softened voice. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite. Shall we head back?<b>¡± </b>


    Adler arched a brow, utterlyposed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    They left together, passing Kirby as if he were nothing. Leslie didn¡¯t spare him so much as a nce.


    He stood frozen, jaw locked, lips pressed thin, rage radiating off him in waves.


    <b>I </b>swallowed, then forced myself forward, fumbling for words. ¡°Kirby¡­ maybe they really are about to be mates-¡±


    His eyes snapped to me, sharp as des. One look, and I shut my mouth tight.


    Anderson¡¯s corpse of a reputation was warning enough. I wasn¡¯t about to fan the mes.


    Kirby stormed off, fury trailing him like fire. I didn¡¯t even dare follow.


    Ruben patted my shoulder, clearing his throat. ¡°Moon Goddess help us.¡±


    I let out a strangledugh. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll need it.¡±


    Send Gifts


    188


    B


    212

 Reaper 324

    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    +8 Pearis


    Adler and I stepped out of the restaurant, the stench of Leiss and Ruben¡¯s little performance still hanging in the air like smoke after a fire.


    My pine pheromones carried an edge, sharp as my mood.


    Asphodel snarled inside me. <i>Crimson </i><i>Moon¡¯spdogs </i><i>dared </i><i>to </i><i>nder </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>Leslie. <i>Next </i>time<i>, </i><i>teach </i><i>them </i><i>properly</i>.


    I ignored her, breathing in the night air.


    Adler took me somewhere quieter afterward¡ªa small countryside bistro, modest, grounded. Simple food, no prying eyes. It gave me a moment to exhale after all that noise.


    When my phone buzzed¨Cbusiness as usual, always urgent¨Che offered to drive me back. I didn¡¯t refuse.


    At thepany doors, he turned to me, sandalwood warm and steady, his voice carrying weight. ¡°Until next time.¡±


    I nodded, though Leiss¡® clumsy words still echoed in my head¨Chis attempt to weaponize my past with Kirby, to scare Adler off. Those barbs stung more than I cared to admit.


    Asphodel bristled. <i>That </i><i>Beta </i>worm <i>dared </i><i>call </i><i>you </i><i>weak</i>? <i>Let </i><i>me tear </i><i>his </i><i>tongue </i><i>out</i><i>! </i>


    I pressed her down, hesitated, then decided this was the moment to make my stance clear. ¡°Alpha, what Leiss said¡­ not all of it was a lie.¡±


    I searched his eyes, waiting for a flicker of doubt. Instead, he only smiled, calm and unwavering. ¡°Only those who drown in the past are truly pitiful. Leslie, you don¡¯t seem to trust me. That makes me a little sad.¡±


    The words caught me off guard, striking a chord I hadn¡¯t expected.


    I raised a brow<i>, </i>ready to respond, but the phone buzzed again¨Cthis time sharper, insistent.


    A nce <b>at </b>the screen, then I inclined my head to Adler. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Without another word, I left him at the curb.


    The elevator doors closed around me. I answered, tone clipped. ¡°What is it?¡±


    11:04 Sat, <b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 324 The Wave Pack¡¯s Visit


    <b>74 </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Liam¡¯s voice came steady but edged with tension. ¡°Leslie, Charlotte from Wave Pack is here. And she brought Amelia.¡±


    I froze. My mind sharpened instantly.


    Wave Pack.


    Charles, their Alpha, had humiliated me overseas. My retaliation had been simple¨CI turned to their sworn rivals, Thunder Pack. Apparently, Wave Pack couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Asphodel gave a contemptuousugh. <i>¡°</i><i>Sea </i><i>dogs</i>. <i>They </i><i>bite </i><i>hard </i><i>in </i><i>their </i>own <i>kennel </i><i>but </i><i>yelp </i><i>when </i>


    <i>cornered</i><i>. </i>


    I¡¯d known this day woulde. Not so soon, perhaps, but inevitable.


    Charlotte was no fool, but Amelia¡­ poor Amelia was just a pawn, dragged here to y her


    ¡°Understood,¡± I said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    part.


    At the door of the reception room, I paused.


    Charlotte¡¯s shrill scolding carried through, each word barbed. Amelia¡¯s silence was a contrast- tight, tear¨Cheavy, like a trapped fawn.


    Asphodel sneered. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>Omega </i><i>tears fool </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Leslie</i>. <i>How </i><i>many </i><i>times </i><i>have </i><i>you </i><i>already </i><i>been </i>yed?


    I lifted a brow, letting my pheromones ripple¨Cpine sharp with impatience.


    Liam stood nearby, shoulders shrugged, voice dry. ¡°They¡¯ve been at it nearly two hours. You used to it.¡±


    I gestured for the door <i>to </i>be opened and stepped in.


    get


    Charlotte had Amelia by the arm, nails digging into flesh, her words venomous. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trouble. Can¡¯t even seduce a man properly, and now you¡¯ve crossed the wrong one! Cost us tens of millions¨Cand I have to clean up your mess! Listen to me: if you can¡¯t win Leslie¡¯s friendship, don¡¯t bothering back to Wave Pack!¡±


    Amelia hunched, face flushed red, eyes shining with unshed tears. She bowed her head low, silent, her sweet pheromones so faint they were barely there¨Cfragile, pitiable.


    Asphodel¡¯s growl was edged with disdain. Pathetic act. <i>Don¡¯t </i>be taken in.


    Liam cleared his throat, polite but firm. ¡°Miss Amelia, Miss Leslie will see you


    now.¡±


    <b>11:04 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

 Reaper 325

    Chapter 325 A Hollow Apology


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Both Charlotte and Amelia froze.


    :


    <b>74 </b>


    ¨¢7)


    ++8 Pearls


    Charlotte was first to recover, stering on a fawning smile as she hurried forward, hand outstretched. ¡°Leslie, atst we meet. You¡¯re every bit as stunning as they say¡­¡±


    I returned the touch briefly, lips curving with only the faintest smile. My tone was cool. ¡°Thank you. Miss Amelia, what brings you here this time?¡±


    I had no patience for small talk. I knew full well why Wave Pack hade.


    Charlotte¡¯s smile flickered, then hardened into something sweeter, more deliberate. She yanked Amelia forward like a prop. ¡°We told her to work hard, to learn from you, to stay out of trouble. But while she was at Apex Industries, she caused you nothing but headaches. My father was furious¨Chis wolf nearly lost control. He ordered me to bring her here to apologize.¡±


    Amelia lifted her head timidly, eyes brimming, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leslie. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Her tears made her look pitiful, as though if I failed to forgive her, I¡¯d be the cruel one.


    Asphodel snarled inside me. <i>¡°</i><i>Pathetic </i><i>act</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>so </i><i>soft </i><i>when </i><i>she </i><i>schemed </i><i>against you</i><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    My gaze cut across her, my lips curling faintly, the smile cold. ¡°You both know what she did. My retaliation was justified. There¡¯s no apology needed¨Cyou understand that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shock widened Amelia¡¯s eyes, a sh of cold anger breaking through her fragile act. She hadn¡¯t expected me to meet weakness with indifference.


    Charlotte faltered, her mask slipping¨Cbut only for a heartbeat. Then she spun and struck Amelia across the face. The crack echoed through the reception room.


    A bright red welt bloomed on Amelia¡¯s cheek. She bit her lip, lowered her head, endured in silence<i>. </i>


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Charlotte hissed, fury dripping like venom. ¡°Leslie is furious and you think one sorry is enough?!¡±


    My brows drew together. She dared to hit her here, in front of me?


    Asphodel¡¯s voice dripped disgust. Pathetic. Using Amelia as a punching <i>bag </i><i>to </i>curry <i>favor</i>. Filth.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t done. She twisted Amelia¡¯s arm hard, then kicked her shin. ¡°Apologize to


    74


    Chapter 325 A Hollow Apology


    Leslie!¡±


    I blinked, even Amelia froze, humiliation zing in her eyes.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? You made the mistake, you have no right to sulk!¡± Charlotte pressed, relentless<b>. </b>


    In her mind, Amelia¡¯s pain was cheap currency¨Cpayment to buy my goodwill.


    Amelia hesitated only a moment before her lips began to shape the words.


    That was enough.


    My patience snapped.


    Asphodel roared inside me. <i>End </i><i>this </i><i>farce</i>, <i>Leslie</i>!


    I rose, voice cutting cold. ¡°If Miss Amelia requires discipline, Rogue Pack is not the ce for it. If you¡¯ve nothing more, then please¡ªleave.¡±


    I turned to go.


    Charlotte panicked, darting to block me, her smile desperate. ¡°Leslie, wait! I only wanted to let you vent your anger, nothing more¡­¡±


    I stopped, my eyes cial as I swept over her. Pine pheromones spilled into the room, heavy with warning. ¡°Vent my anger? Charlotte, your disy of sincerity is noted. But I don¡¯t like games. Next time, if you have business¨Csay it directly.¡±


    Though Amelia had humiliated me once, chasing Kirby and leaving me shamed in public, watching her reduced to this stirred something grudging. Her life in Wave Pack was misery, her role more pawn than person.


    And for an instant, I saw myself¨Cback when I yed the Omega in Crimson Moon Pack, stripped of pride, enduring.


    But pity is one thing. The interests of Rogue Pack are another,


    I represent my wolves. Their future weighs heavier than one fragile Omega¡¯s tears.


    Send Gifts


    a

 Reaper 326

    Chapter 326 A Threat in the Crowd


    <b>Charlotte¡¯s </b>POV


    Strange.


    ???? 32 )


    <b>ÈÝ </b>


    Finished


    Normally, when I pped Amelia around in front of the sisterhood, everyone pped like it was aedy show. But Leslie? She looked anything but pleased.


    I ground my teeth, forcing a pivot. ¡°Actually, I came today with my father¡¯s instructions¨Cto discuss cooperation.¡±


    Leslie paused, her faceposed, voice t. ¡°Then keep it brief.¡±


    Relief pricked my chest. I smoothed my hair and sat again, smiling with practiced elegance. ¡°My father told me, from the first time he met you overseas, he wanted to work with you. It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t get the chance then¨Che¡¯s always regretted it.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s lips curved, but her eyes were shards of ice. ¡°Yes. A pity.¡±


    I pressed on. ¡°So I came today to propose an initial partnership. Wave Pack has reach across the sea territories. Together, Rogue Pack and us could achieve wonders.¡±


    I thought I¡¯d dangled enough olive branches. Surely she¡¯d give me something?


    But Leslie¡¯s expression stayed as indifferent as stone.


    Swallowing my nerves, I pushed further. ¡°I think Rogue Pack¡¯s Moon Goddess relic project and jewelry lines would fit perfectly in the archipgos if Wave Pack held exclusivity. More secure than retail profits, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Her smile deepened, light but cutting. ¡°Indeed. But Thunder Pack has already expressed the same interest. Their proposal is mature. Once discussions finish next week, we¡¯ll likely finalize with them. If so, I¡¯m afraid our partnership with Wave Pack will remain a regret.¡±


    The blood drained from my face.


    Thunder Pack?! Those mongrels had gotten there first?


    ¡°No!¡± Amelia blurted, eyes wide. I shot her a re sharp enough to silence her.


    I barely spared her another thought. ¡°Thunder Pack¡¯s scale, their resources¨Cthey can¡¯tpare to ours. Leslie, you can¡¯t be fooled-¡±


    In my heart I knew: Wave Pack¡¯s throne was propped up by Crimson Moon¡¯s shadow. They never bowed. If Rogue Pack joined hands with us, Thunder Pack would be crushed back into


    <b>18:52 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22


    Chapter 326 A Threat in the Crowd


    the gutter.


    :.


    32


    A32


    Finished


    But if Leslie chose them¡­ they¡¯d rise. They might even rival us. That couldn¡¯t be allowed.


    Leslie¡¯sugh was careless, dismissive. ¡°Thunder Pack¡¯s sincerity is in. As for cooperation¡ª it¡¯ll be decided in due course. If Miss Amelia wishes, she may present her own proposal andpete against them.¡±


    Polite words, but the tilt was obvious. She was leaning their way.


    Still¨Cshe hadn¡¯t closed the door entirely. That meant there was hope.


    I had to get this to Charles immediately.


    Rising in a flurry, I offered a hasty excuse. ¡°Leslie, forgive me, I just remembered urgent business. We¡¯ll continue another day.¡±


    I dragged Amelia out without a second nce.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    For days after, Wave Pack buzzed around Rogue Pack like flies, phone calls, emails, endless whining. I had my people swat them off, politely nd, never warm.


    Then came Lorde¡¯s birthday. Carris threw him a party<i>, </i>full of friends, acquaintances, every corner of the pack world represented. My name was on the list.


    The hall zed with light and sound when I arrived¨Cmusic,ughter, pheromones mingling in a heady stew.


    I offered brief greetings, polite nods. In this circle, there was always something to say, no matter how thin the tie.


    Lorde spotted me, his face lighting up with boyish brightness.


    A whistle pierced the air. Voices followed, teasing, baiting.


    I rolled my eyes, ignoring the chorus, tossing my car keys at him. ¡°Birthday gift.¡±


    He arched a brow, saw the logo, andughed. ¡°Why not just give me ten million in cash?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Cash has no soul.¡±


    A car suited me better. For men? Stinginess was never my style.


    373


    <b>32 </b>


    Chapter 326 A Threat in the Crowd


    He opened his mouth to say more. But then my gaze snagged on a shadow in the crowd.


    Finished


    And my smile froze.


    Kirby.


    What the hell was he doing here?


    Send Gifts


    208


    A


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 327

    Chapter 327 The Substitute


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ¡°Tch. You invite just anyone, don¡¯t you?¡± I muttered, face cold as I leaned toward Lorde.


    He rubbed his forehead helplessly. ¡°Mr. Carris brought him¡­¡±


    My stomach sank. Of course. Carris¨Calways the troublemaker.


    If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve sent a gift through Liam and spared myself the headache.


    Finished


    I scoffed and started nning my escape¨Cuntil Kirby began striding straight toward me.


    Instinctively, I reached for Lorde¡¯s arm, meaning to use him as a shield.


    But before my fingers touched him, Carris darted in, grinning like the devil. He pped Lorde on the shoulder. ¡°Birthday boy, a few friends want to sing for you. Come on, don¡¯t keep them waiting!¡±


    He dragged Lorde off without a chance to protest, even shooting me a wink. ¡°Take care of yourself, Leslie¡­¡±


    I shot him a re sharp enough to kill. Carris, you damned Scourge.


    Grinding my teeth, I turned, intent on leaving, on evading Kirby¡¯s eyes.


    But the man who stepped in front of me wasn¡¯t Kirby.


    I froze for a heartbeat, then exhaled sharply.


    Carl.


    Dressed in a tailored suit, his presence was softer, polished. Hecked Kirby¡¯s innate dominance, that suffocating pressure of an Alpha born tomand.


    Carl¡¯s smile was practiced, every angle rehearsed, and though it mimicked Kirby¡¯s to a degree, it reeked of hollow courtesy. Something about it pricked my nerves.


    Kirby never smiled like that.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he said, voice careful, deferential. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    I inclined my head, expressionposed. With all these eyes watching, thest thing I needed was another headline.


    <b>18:53 </b>Mon, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    A32


    Chapter 327 The Substitute


    Finished


    Carl hesitated, then pushed on. ¡°I wanted to apologize about the hot searchst time. That photo¡­ I asked a journalist friend to take it.¡±


    One brow arched. As if I hadn¡¯t already guessed. And yet, he admitted it here, of all ces.


    Asphodel¡¯s golden eyes glimmered within me, her voice a snarl. <i>Typical</i><i>. </i><i>Cause </i><i>trouble</i><i>, </i><i>then </i><i>whimper </i><i>for </i><i>forgiveness</i><i>. </i><i>Omegas </i><i>never </i><i>change</i>.


    I didn¡¯t bother correcting her. My gaze stayed fixed on Carl, waiting for what else he¡¯d reveal.


    His eyes flickered when my expression didn¡¯t shift, but he forced himself on. ¡°I know it caused you trouble. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I let a faint smile curl my lips, my tone edged with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re popr now. Best not to admit things like that out loud. Once is enough.¡±


    Aurora Entertainment had sunk a fortune into his name. If he crashed too soon, I¡¯d lose money. No¨Che had three months to earn it back, triple.


    <b>Carl¡¯s </b>POV


    My heart hammered as I stood in that glittering hall, every word scraping my throat raw. ¡°That photo on the hot search¨Cit was me. I had a friend take it.¡±


    For a moment, I thought she¡¯d crush me with that pine¨Cscented dominance.


    But Leslie only smiled faintly, her voice steady. ¡°You¡¯re a rising star now. Don¡¯t repeat the mistake.¡±


    Relief crashed through me. She wasn¡¯t angry? She wasn¡¯t furious?


    The rumors painted her as cold, ruthless, untouchable. But here¡ªshe was calm, almost


    generous.


    It had to be this face. The resemnce to Kirby. That was the reason,


    My smile grew, warmth spilling into it. I stepped closer, letting a thread of pheromone bleed into the air. ¡°Leslie, I¡¯m new to this industry. I don¡¯t know the ropes. I¡¯ll need your guidance.¡±


    The meaning was in. I wanted her backing.


    Hadn¡¯t Lorde soared the same way? Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of that path?


    Even if I had to y the substitute for Kirby, I¡¯d ept it.


    Her answer was simple, businesslike. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    213


    ¡­


    Chapter 327 The Substitute


    My chest leapt. My smile deepened.


    That was consent. Surely it was.


    18:53 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 328

    In front of all those people, she didn¡¯t deny me. That meant¡­ she was going to shield me, right?


    I tested the waters, reaching for her hand, wanting to cement that connection.


    But before my fingers brushed her skin, she stepped back sharply. Her eyes were frozen steel, pine¨Cscented pheromones slicing the air. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    My body locked, drenched in cold, my heart stopping for a beat.


    What? Just a moment ago things seemed fine¡­


    I stood stunned¡ªuntil she suddenly stepped forward, face nk, and slipped her arm through mine. Her voice dripped with honey, soft enough to make my scalp tingle. ¡°Carl, stay close to me. I¡¯d never shortchange you.¡±


    My head went nk. My Omega instincts screamed. Was she¡­ about to mark me?


    Then it hit.


    A surge of peppermint mmed into the room, sharp as des, crushing the air from my lungs.


    Kirby. The real one.


    His dominance flooded over me, suffocating, undeniable. No mimicry could ever match it.


    ¡°Let go.¡± His voice was cial, deadly, echoing with amand that pierced bone.


    My knees weakened. Rationally, I knew I should obey Leslie¨Cshe was my chance, my Alpha lifeline.


    But my body betrayed me. Kirby¡¯s words weren¡¯t just sound¨Cthey werew. My fingers wrenched free on their own, retreating a stumbling pace, then another, until I turned and fled, shoving through the crowd like a coward chased by death.


    My chest thundered. One thought pounded over and over: <i>If </i><i>I </i><i>stayed</i>, <i>I¡¯d </i><i>die</i><i>. </i>


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stood rigid, peppermint boiling in my veins<b>, </b>storm clouds crashing inside me.


    That Omega shriveled with a singlemand, scattering like a rat. Pathetic.


    <b>18:53 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 328 The Price


    <b>32 </b>


    Finished


    Leslie brushed her hair back with a careless hand, turned her eyes on me. Her gaze was cold, scorn bright as frost. ¡°You¡¯ve scared off mypanion, Kirby. Truly impressive.¡±


    Her words cut, sharp as barbs.


    I knew she didn¡¯t respect Carl. I knew she wielded him like a weapon, to drive me mad.


    That face, carved so close to mine, yet twisted by weak smiles and greedy ttery¨Cit disgusted <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    But what tore deeper was myself. That she could suffer a cheap imitation of me at her side, yet meet me with nothing but ice.


    It felt like drowning in a pit where no light reached, while she zed above, untouchable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back,¡± I rasped, the words dragged raw from my throat.


    Her brows pinched, confusion flickering. ¡°What?¡±


    I stepped closer, towering, her pine fragrance searing me like frost. My eyes burned, veins tight, and I let her see it: the sleepless rage, the sorrow, the desperation.


    ¡°Take me,¡± I said, voice rough with a ragged edge. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you¡ªwith myself.¡±


    If she could tolerate a substitute, why not me?


    For <i>a </i>heartbeat, I hated how broken I sounded, how pathetic. But the jealousy was too much, the despair suffocating.


    Carl¡¯s greedy stare had clung to her like filth, desecrating her, and I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    But she onlyughed, low and cutting.


    Her eyes met mine, cial. ¡°You? I couldn¡¯t afford you.¡±


    The words slid into me like knives, cruel in their calm.


    And I bled silently, smiling through the pain.


    Send Gifts


    ?????


    208

 Reaper 329

    Chapter 329 The Brother¡¯s Betrayal


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Finished


    My teeth ground together as I fought to keep myposure, but the cracks bled through my pheromones, the pain impossible to cage.


    She didn¡¯t let up, her words cutting deeper. ¡°Liar. Kirby, how does it feel? Tricking everyone, making fools dance in your hand?¡±


    The strikended true. My throat tightened.


    She was talking about the limp, the act.


    My gaze dropped, the fight leaving me. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her eyes lingered, cold as ice.


    I forced myself to meet her stare, stripping away every defense,ying bare the truth. ¡°My wound healed by the third day. I didn¡¯t tell you¡­ because I couldn¡¯t bear to lose the excuse to be near you. I wished it would never heal, so I could see you, again and again.¡±


    Her brows pinched, a sharp, mockingugh escaping her lips. ¡°Heh.¡±


    The sound hollowed me out.


    I pressed on, my tone chilled by regret. ¡°And Leiss¡ªI never ordered him to speak to Adler. That was his own stupidity. He betrayed me too. He¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    Even speaking his name made my jaw ache with fury. That fool always imed loyalty, yet every move dragged me lower.


    Leslie¡¯s lips curved in a cold smile, disbelief in.


    ¡°Kirby, what use are these words now?¡± Her voice sliced, contempt filling every syble. She saw nothing but my weakness, my failure.


    The weight of her dismissal pressed into my chest. I regretted it all¡ªbut what could regret fix?


    She brushed past me into the crowd, her indifference a de sharper than any oath.


    My chest cinched tight. It was the same agony as when she severed the bond¨Csoul torn to pieces.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand there. I lunged forward, desperate to reim something, anything¡ª


    18:53 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22


    Chapter 329 The Brother¡¯s Betrayal


    A 32


    Finished


    But a voice called from behind, shrill and breathless. ¡°Kirby! Wait, let me exin! Why won¡¯t you pick up my calls?¡±


    Leiss.


    That bastard.


    Since I¡¯d blocked him, he still dared to show his face?


    I cut him a nce, ice sharp enough to kill. Dressed like some smirking yboy, he sauntered close, all false charm. ¡°Kirby, did you block me by ident?¡±


    My jaw clenched. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    He faltered, then leaned in, lowering his voice, desperate. ¡°I already exined to Leslie¨Cit wasn¡¯t on purpose. She cornered me, and I panicked. You know what she¡¯s holding over me- those damned streaking photos!¡±


    My brow furrowed, my re dark as stormclouds. ¡°So you threw me under the carriage to save your own skin?<b>¡± </b>


    Leiss bit down, his voice shrinking as he muttered, ¡°I only wanted to help you, to sow doubt between her and Adler. It didn¡¯t work. I¡­ dragged you into it. But-¡±


    His excuses died in his throat, even he couldn¡¯t believe them.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear another word. His presence made my blood boil.


    And when I turned, Leslie was gone.


    A hollow mmed through me. Fury roared to the surface¨CI wanted to strangle him where he stood.


    This so¨Ccalled brother? I¡¯d been far too merciful.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    208

 Reaper 330

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 330 Roses and Resentment


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    The night breeze brushed across my face, tinged with the haze of wine. I twirled the stem of my ss between my fingers, the red shimmering in the light like a me, catching more than


    a few stares.


    The birthday crowd inside roared withughter and chatter, pheromones shing in the air- Lorde¡¯s party was a spectacle.


    He joined me at the balcony rail, following my gaze with a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know Carris would bring¡­ people you¡¯d rather avoid.¡±


    I arched a brow, let my cedar scent roll faintly through the air. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Truth was, with Kirby¡¯s power, even without Carris, no one could have stopped him froming.


    I spoke idly with Lorde a few more minutes, until a server arrived carrying a massive bouquet of blood¨Cred roses, ced deliberately for all to see. Whispers rippled through the crowd.


    My jaw tightened.


    Asphodel snarled in my head. <i>Who </i><i>dares </i><i>send </i><i>you </i><i>flowers</i>? <i>Begging </i><i>for </i><i>death</i>.


    The server offered me a card, voice respectful. ¡°Miss Leslie, someone asked me to give you this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t me him¨Cjust took the card.


    ¡°Dearest Leslie, may I invite you to dinner? Waiting downstairs. -Carl.¡±


    Carl.


    The same coward who¡¯d fled in panic the moment Kirby appeared, now slinking back?


    A coldugh slipped from me. Asphodel roared. This pathetic stand¨Cin has a death <i>wish</i>. <i>Tear </i><i>that </i>


    <i>card </i>to <i>shreds</i>!


    I ignored her and thumbed a quick message to Michael. ¡°Carl free tonight?¡±


    A pause, then his reply: ¡°He¡¯s scheduled for an overnight shoot. Supporting role.¡±


    So, the fool dared lie to me.


    Chapter 330 Roses and Resentment


    I ordered the flowers removed, murmured my goodbye to Lorde, and made for the exit.


    31


    Finished


    But of course, Carris darted out, grinning like a jackal. ¡°Leslie, you¡¯ve been drinking¨Ctoo dangerous to drive. Let me see you home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t slow my stride.


    He trailed after me. ¡°At least let me arrange a driver-¡±


    I halted, turned a sharp nce his way. My cedar scent sharpened. ¡°Carris. Your shows are tanking, and yet you¡¯re flush with cash. Crimson Moon Pack suddenly generous with you?¡±


    His face faltered, eyes flickering. Bull¡¯s¨Ceye.


    My lips curled. Asphodel spat, <i>Bought </i><i>off </i><i>by </i><i>Kirby </i><i>again</i>? <i>Kick </i><i>him</i>.


    I¡¯d long suspected his cozying back up to Kirby. The money trail confirmed it.


    Carris stammered, ¡°Kirby¡­ he¡¯s not all bad. He¡¯s¨Che¡¯s got a kind heart, if you¡¯d just give him another chance-¡±


    I cut him off with a t, frozen tone. ¡°I have no desire for that chance.¡±


    He choked on silence.


    I dismissed him, stepped into the elevator, and rode down.


    Outside, a battered van idled at the curb. As soon as I appeared, the door flew open¡ªCarl leapt out, waving like an overeager pup.


    ¡°Leslie-¡±


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    From the shadowed balcony, I red through the ss, down at the curb.


    She¡¯d stepped into that shabby van. Her cedar scent still lingered in the air, sweet and sharp. But it was eclipsed by the sight of him.


    Carl.


    Groveling smile, hand pping like a mutt begging scraps.


    Mint tore from me in violent waves, thick as a storm surge. My chest felt crushed by stone, blood chilled to ice.


    Leiss hovered nearby, watching my expression with nervous caution. ¡°Kirby, he¡¯s nothingpared to you. Leslie must be doing this to get under your skin.¡±


    18:53 Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>


    Chapter 330 Roses and Resentment


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    A hollowugh rumbled from me, voice dark as a grave. ¡°Wherever he came from, he¡¯ll crawl back. Otherwise¡­ he vanishes.¡±


    Leiss paled, hesitated. But¡­ he¡¯s with Aurora Entertainment. Signed under Michael. He¡¯s built a following¨Con your name. That¡¯s¡­


    He didn¡¯t finish. He didn¡¯t need to.


    Aurora Entertainment. Michael¡¯spany. Leslie¡¯s investment.


    <i>To </i>strike Carl was to strike her venture.


    The thought curdled my gut, rage and restraint tearing each other apart.


    Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha, and I was meant to swallow this?


    My knuckles cracked as I clenched my fists.


    Lance¡¯s snarl echoed inside me. <i>Endure </i><i>nothing</i>. Kirby¨C<i>you are </i><i>Alpha</i>. <i>Show </i>him <i>the </i><i>price </i><i>of </i><i>crossing </i>


    you<b><i>. </i></b>


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    Ãû


    208


    W


    <b>18:53 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>31 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 331

    Chapter 331 A Show to Watch


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    I got into Carl¡¯s secondhand van, where a stranger sat at the wheel and a bony assistant perched nearby. Both greeted me with exaggerated respect, heads lowered, not daring to look me in the


    eye.


    Carl sat beside me, grinning like he¡¯d struck gold, his excitement impossible to hide. I understood why¨Cjust me agreeing to step into his car was already a great honor in his eyes.


    I shot him a nce, letting my pine¨Cscented pheromones drift faintly into the air, tinged with impatience.


    ¡°Leslie, want something to eat?¡± Carl asked cautiously, his eager¨Cto¨Cplease tone enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    I arched a brow, my voice steady. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work tonight?¡±


    Before he could answer, I added, ¡°Take me to your filming location. I¡¯ve never been on a movie set before.¡±


    A flicker of delight lit Carl¡¯s eyes, though he forced his expression to stay casual. ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    Asphodel muttered nearby, puzzled. ¡°What scheme are you pulling this time? You really mean to tie yourself to this stand¨Cin?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother exining. I sent back a thought through our mental link: <i>Just </i><i>wait </i><i>and </i><i>enjoy </i><i>the </i>show.


    ¡°As long as Leslie wants it, we can go anywhere!¡± Carl¡¯s grin grew more fawning. With that face so reminiscent of Kirby paired with such sycophantic eyes, it was revolting.


    My chest tightened. If Kirby ever saw this expression, he¡¯d probably send Carl flying with a single punch. Now, that would be a scene worth watching.


    I turned my head away, <i>too </i>annoyed to look at him anymore. Carl, oblivious to my mood, basked in the glow of his own fantasy of overnight fame, smiling like an idiot.


    The car rolled into the set, a shabby ce that made me frown.


    It was a low¨Cbudget production. The lighting was harsh, and the scattered staff rushed around, drenched in sweat, murmuringints while juggling tasks. No one paid us the slightest


    attention.


    Carl helped me out of the car, fussing as he warned, ¡°Leslie, careful with your step¡­¡±


    18:54 Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>


    ¡éG)


    Finished


    Chapter 331 A Show to Watch


    I smiled faintly and brushed his arm aside, walking off on my own.


    Did this Omega really think of me as his kind?


    I scanned the area. No one recognized me. Everyone was too busy to care who had arrived.


    Carl, dissatisfied, coughed loudly in a bid for attention.


    I shot him a sharp look, then curved my lips into a ¡°gentle¡± smile. ¡°Keep it low¨Ckey. Be careful


    you


    don¡¯t get caught on camera.¡±


    He froze and straightened immediately, realizing he had nearly gotten himself into trouble.


    I walked straight to the director. He was stationed by several cameras, his face dark as if someone owed him money.


    When someone whispered a reminder, he lifted his head. Seeing me, he blinked in surprise before quickly forcing a smile. ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    I returned the smile politely. ¡°Sorry to intrude.¡±


    The director¡¯s face soured again when he spotted Carl behind me. ¡°Carl, where the hell have you been? Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve got scenes tonight? Hundreds of people waiting on you alone!¡±


    Carl nced at me, eyes shing with arrogance and glee. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about tonight. I had something important to take care of.¡±


    The director¡¯s face flushed with anger, ready to explode, but I cleared my throat, my voice crisp. ¡°Director, Carl said he¡¯s willing to reshoot tonight¡¯s scenes, no matter howte it gets.¡±


    The people around us froze, and even Carl was stunned, clearly not expecting me to speak up for him.


    The director¡¯s fury eased a little. He nodded. ¡°Then start preparing.¡±


    Carl blinked at me, then at the director, confused. I gave him a smile. ¡°This is the perfect chance for me to see you act. You¡¯re not going to turn it down, are you?¡±


    He immediately stered on a grin and scurried off to get into makeup and costume, as if convinced his ¡°acting talent¡± and face would leave me smitten.


    Asphodel yawned. <i>What¡¯s </i><i>there </i><i>to </i><i>watch </i><i>in </i><i>acting</i>? <i>You </i><i>never </i><i>bothered </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>Kirby¡¯s </i><i>shoots</i>, <i>no </i><i>matter </i><i>how </i><i>many </i><i>roles </i><i>he </i>took <i>on</i>.


    I told her to rx and wait. The real show hadn¡¯t even started yet.


    <b>18:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 332

    Chapter 332 The Falling Dog Show


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    I sat beside the director, watching Carl strike poses in front of the camera.


    His looks worked to his advantage, but his acting was so bad it was painful to watch.


    He was ying a paranoid alpha who, after hurting his mate, tried to win forgiveness by throwing himself into the water for pity.


    31


    Finished


    Carl stiffly recited his lines, then jumped straight into the pool without hesitation. The director cursed under his breath. ¡°Good enough, next!¡±


    The night air was already close to freezing, and the pool water was even colder.


    Wolves could endure low temperatures, but for an Omega like Carl, plunging into water like that was anything but easy.


    The moment he dragged himself out, an assistant rushed over with a nket to dry him off.


    The director, probably because I was there, held back from demanding more. Just as he was about to settle, I let the silence stretch before speaking lightly. ¡°The performance isn¡¯t there. He should do it again¡ªkeep going until he finds the right state.¡±


    Carl froze, and so did the director.


    I curved my lips in a smile. Asphodel¡¯s excitement finally red. ¡°Perfect, Leslie! That¡¯s how it should be¨Clet everyone watch the drowning dog!¡±


    The director and crew all stared, the air tightening for a moment.


    I sat unmoving beside the director, my face expressionless as my pine¨Cscented pheromones spread faintly, edged with cold pressure. That one simplemand-¡°do it again¡°-made it clear to everyone that there was nothing between me and Carl.


    The director snapped out of it, shouting with sudden enthusiasm. ¡°Stop wasting time! Reset and start over!¡±


    Carl turned pitiful eyes on me, silently begging for help.


    I ignored him, focusing on the equipment in front of me as though I hadn¡¯t seen a thing.


    Left with no choice, Carl had to throw himself back into the water.


    Once. Twice. Three times¡­ Eleven jumps in all. By the end, his lips were purple and his eyes


    18:54 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 332 The Falling Dog Show


    were wild. The director finally waved him off. ¡°That¡¯s enough, go rest!¡±


    ¨¢(3)


    Finished


    Carl trembled like a leaf, clutching the nket around him, too drained even to look at me.


    I smiled faintly. This guy thought he could be my cash cow? He should first prove he had what it takes.


    The director called it a night, then turned to me with a grateful grin. ¡°Leslie, thanks to you¡­¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, my voice casual. ¡°Carl still needs more training. Whatever scenes you can put him in, let him take them. Editing can handle the rest. A neer should put in the work, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The words sounded like I was helping Carl, but really, I was digging the hole deeper.


    The director, shrewd as ever, caught on instantly and gave me a knowing smile.


    Asphodel snorted. <i>Nicely </i><i>done</i><i>, </i>Leslie<i>! </i><i>Work </i><i>him </i><i>until </i><i>he can¡¯t </i><i>crawl </i><i>back </i>up!


    Carl¡¯s assistant approached nervously. ¡°Leslie, would you like the driver to take you home?¡±


    I nodded slightly. ¡°Three hours from now, remind Carl he has an ad to shoot.¡±


    The assistant bobbed his head quickly, his eyes filled with awe.


    Carl wanted to treat me like a rich sponsor. I intended to turn him into my money tree.


    Mutual needs, perfectly fair.


    After giving my instructions, I returned to my ce. It was alreadyte. Rest was the only thing that mattered.


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 333

    Chapter 333 Shadows of the Stand¨CIn


    <b>Carl¡¯s </b>POV


    The stage lights stabbed at my eyes as I stood in front of the camera, starting over for what felt like the hundredth time. My legs were nearly frozen stiff.


    All night.


    I had been filming all night, soaking in cold water over and over. The chill seeped through my clothes and burrowed into my bones. I clenched my teeth, trying to summon the aura of the ¡°dominant alpha¡± the director demanded.


    But the actors nearby whisperedints, not loud but sharp enough to cut. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t professional at all. A half¨Cbaked model, acting like he¡¯s on a runway, preening at the camera instead of ying the role¡­¡±


    Heat rose to my face, shame burning under my skin, but I didn¡¯t dare talk back.


    The director¡¯s expression darkened. He roared, ¡°Hit your marks! Feel the camera! Again!¡±


    I bit my tongue. Acting wasn¡¯t my strength. My face was.


    But this damned role demanded I keep throwing myself into icy water while trying to look tender and tormented. It was torture.


    My manager whispered at my side. ¡°Bear with it. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. If only Leslie were here. She promised she¡¯d look out for me.


    Instinctively, I reached for my phone¨Cthen froze. Damn it. I didn¡¯t even have her number. Stupid. What a stupid mistake.


    I stole a nce at the director ring at the monitor, his face sour enough to kill.


    Swallowing the humiliation, I forced myself to go on. My mind was filled with Leslie¡¯s cool face.


    Her pine¨Cscented pheromones seemed to linger at my nose, giving me strength.


    Wait. That wasn¡¯t my imagination. The scent was real. She was here,


    Had shee at dawn to watch me?


    She cared. She hadn¡¯t abandoned me.


    This was her way of testing me.


    <b>18:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 333 Shadows of the Stand¨CIn


    My eyes stung with emotion. I almost cried.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    The moment I stepped out of the car, I regretteding.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    The ce was swarming with people. Fans and paparazzi had rushed in for Carl¡¯s face, shes blinding my eyes. The air was choked with pheromones, a buzzing hive of noise and disorder.


    My pine¨Cscented pheromones surged with irritation. Forcing down my temper, I stered on a wless, polite smile and waved at the crowd.


    Grace itself on the surface. Inside, I wanted nothing more than to leave.


    ¡°Liam,¡± I murmured without breaking the curve of my smile, ¡°go fetch Carl.¡±


    My money tree couldn¡¯t be left to waste.


    Liam slipped away, vanishing into the chaos like a shadow.


    A reporter mustered courage to push close, his microphone nearly hitting my face. ¡°Leslie, are you here to visit Carl on set?¡±


    I tilted my head, smile warm, and said nothing.


    Let them guess.


    A single shot of me standing here was enough to light up their careers.


    Then trouble arrived.


    Kirby.


    His mint¨Cscented pheromones shed through the air like knives, making my chest tighten.


    He stepped right up beside me. My smile froze.


    ¡°Asphodel bristled, ¡°Why won¡¯t this guy¡¯s ghost stop haunting us?¡±


    I smothered the urge to roll my eyes. He spoke low, his voice calm. ¡°I invested in this film too.¡±


    Ha. Then this project was doomed to flop.


    <b>Reporter¡¯s </b>POV


    Kirby¡¯s arrival only ignited the scene further. He was nothing like the distant, cold figure in magazines. The top button of his shirt was undone, his suit jacket slung casually over his arm,


    18:54 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>31 </b>


    Chapter 333 Shadows of the Stand¨CIn


    giving him a rakish air.


    The moment he appeared, the crowd of reporters parted instinctively.


    Finished


    He stepped to Leslie¡¯s side, looked at her warmly, and smiled¨Clike ice thawing into spring. Precious and rare.


    Cameras clicked wildly.


    ¡°Kirby, are you also here to see Carl?¡±


    Everyone knew what Carl¡¯s fame rested on. To put it bluntly, he was Leslie¡¯s stand¨Cin for Kirby.


    And now the real one and the stand¨Cin were in the same frame.


    The thought alone was electrifying.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Kirby actually admitted it. He hade to visit Carl.


    And with Leslie by his side?


    For a heartbeat, the chaos fell silent. No one knew how to react.


    Then, right on cue, Carl came bounding over, joy written all over his face.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    208


    B


    <b>18:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    P:


    31


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 334 The Spotlight Trap

 Reaper 334

    <b>Carl¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    After a whole night of plunging into icy water, my body felt like it was falling apart. My bones ached, my teeth chattered, and every muscle trembled from exhaustion.


    Just when I thought I was about to copse, someone finally told me Leslie hade to visit


    the set.


    The news nearly made me cry. My heart pounded like a drum.


    She was here!


    The director, for once, stopped torturing me and waved me off.


    Relief surged through me. Having a rich backer really did make all the difference.


    Wrapped in a nket, I hurried outside. The moment I reached the set entrance, I saw her¡ª Leslie, surrounded by a swarm of reporters, camera shes bursting like fireworks. It looked like a movie premiere.


    Excitement rushed through me. To appear beside Leslie in public¨Cthis was the kind of chance I¡¯d never dared to dream of.


    From somewhere in the crowd, someone shouted, ¡°Carl¡¯s here!¡±


    The people parted, leaving a path open. I forced my expression into a practiced smile, trying to look poised and dignified while suppressing the wild joy bubbling inside me.


    But as soon as I stepped forward, my feet faltered and my smile froze.


    Kirby.


    He stood right next to Leslie, radiating cold arrogance. His mint¨Cscented pheromones cut into me like des, making my chest tighten.


    One thought filled my mind: I¡¯m finished.


    Reporters lunged forward, cameras and microphones swarming me like starving wolves.


    I didn¡¯t dare let a flicker of displeasure show. My smile turned stiff as I stumbled closer, until I finally reached Leslie and Kirby.


    Leslie shifted gracefully, leaving me a spot between them.


    18:54 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 334 The Spotlight Trap


    Center position.


    But I swear, it was thest ce I wanted to be.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby¡¯s oppressive aura pressed down on me until I couldn¡¯t breathe. I didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes. I barely dared nce at Leslie. One wrong move and his re might crush me t.


    It was unbearable.


    ¡°Carl, how do you feel with both Leslie and Kirby here to support you?¡± one reporter blurted, shoving a mic so close it nearly hit my mouth.


    How did I feel? I didn¡¯t dare have feelings!


    My face was frozen in a rictus grin, my heartbeat thundering out of control.


    Leslie gave me a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Rx.¡±


    Her tone was soft, but chills ran down my spine.


    I risked a nce at Kirby. His tongue pressed against his teeth, his gaze sharp and dangerous as it cut across me. He looked at me the way a predator sizes up prey.


    I went rigid, my fake smile stretched wider, my body locked like stone. Rx? Not a chance.


    ¡°Leslie and Kirby visiting me¡­ I¡¯m truly thrilled,¡± I stammered, swallowing hard. ¡°And of course, very moved¡­¡±


    I wanted to add more, but Leslie¡¯s voice cut through mine. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on his work instead.¡±


    Her calm tone was a warning: shut up.


    My stomach sank. The spotlight burned too hot.


    Another reporter jumped in. ¡°Carl, what projects are you working on next?¡±


    Leslie paused just long enough, then looked at the reporter with a poised smile. ¡°From what I know, in the next week Carl will be ying roles in three films, making guest appearances in four television dramas, filming sixmercials, and attending more than a dozen publicity events. You can all look forward to it.¡±


    A murmur of awe rippled through the crowd. For a neer tond that many opportunities -it was unstoppable momentum.


    At first, I was overjoyed. My chest swelled with pride.


    But the longer I listened, the colder I felt.


    ¡­


    ? 31)


    Chapter 334 The Spotlight Trap


    Finished


    <i>I </i>was <i>already </i>dead tired these past few days, running on three or four hours of sleep at most, <i>barely </i>holding myself together.


    With this many more <i>jobs </i>piled on me¡­ wouldn¡¯t it kill me?


    <b>18:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 335 A Tangled Morning


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV

 Reaper 335

    Chapter 335 A Tangled Morning


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Surrounded by reporters, I watched Carl stammer through his answers. His awkward, fumbling manner made me speechless.


    Asphodel rolled her eyes in my head. <i>Leslie</i>, <i>this guy¡¯s </i><i>pathetic</i><i>. </i><i>Look </i><i>at </i><i>him</i><i>¨C</i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>string </i><i>a </i><i>sentence </i><i>together</i>. <i>What </i><i>an </i><i>embarrassment</i>!


    I nced at Carl¡¯s face, the one that was supposed to resemble Kirby¡¯s, but the longer I looked, the less I saw the simrity.


    Kirby stood there with his cold mint¨Cscented pheromones cutting like des, his silence alone radiating dominance. One nce from him made his difference obvious.


    And Carl?


    An Omega, trying and failing to imitate the natural aura of an alpha. His eyes were full of fear and greed, shrinking like a rat caught stealing food.


    I had no patience to waste here. Lowering my head, I checked my watch. Right on cue, Liam stepped forward and spoke just loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Leslie, you have a meeting with the director. It¡¯s about time.¡±


    I nodded, not sparing another word, and walked off.


    Kirby followed, silent, keeping pace with me.


    Carl stepped aside respectfully, bowing his head as he gave way. The reporters saw it all. The difference between the real one and the stand¨Cin¨Clike heaven and earth.


    Kirby caught up to me in a few strides, his brow lifted, his tone edged with mockery. ¡°Leaving already? That was a short visit.¡±


    I shot him a cold look. ¡°Another time. You third wheels always get in the way.¡±


    I had no interest in entertaining him further. Without waiting for his response, I left.


    When I returned home, I pushed open the door and found Lars lounging in the sunroom, sipping tea while watching an action film. Explosions thundered from the screen, yet his expression was calm and indulgent.


    He raised an eyebrow when he saw me. ¡°I heard Kirby came looking for you today?¡±


    I hummed in reply.


    18:55 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 335 A Tangled Morning


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Lars pressed his lips together, then added, ¡°Rumor has it the Crimson Moon Pack is nning to ally with the Wave Pack through marriage. Did you know?¡±


    I froze for a moment. I didn¡¯t. And I didn¡¯t care.


    The Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s troubles had nothing to do with me.


    But Lars¡¯s words were a reminder. The bnce of power in the northern continent was shifting. Crimson Moon¡¯s moves were no small matter.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me,¡± I said tly.


    Asphodel scoffed. ¡°Exactly. Why bother? Those short¨Csighted fools in Crimson Moon will ruin themselves sooner orter.¡±


    Lars nodded slowly, his tone heavy. ¡°Kirby has potential, but the Crimson Moon Pack values quick gain too much. It won¡¯t end well. Marcus¡¯s vision¡­ disappointing.¡±


    I understood. They wouldn¡¯t wait for me forever. But I had no intention of being tied to them again.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep my distance.¡±


    My voice was calm, my stance clear.


    Lars¡¯s


    gaze


    softened slightly, as though he worried I might waver or get hurt.


    I didn¡¯t say more. I headed upstairs.


    By dawn, the air outside had turned sharp with cold. Rain fell in a steady drizzle, dripping from the eaves with a rhythm that should have been soothing but only fed my irritation.


    I had tossed and turned all night, slept shallow and broken, weighed down by a stone of restless thoughts.


    Dragging myself out of bed, I got ready slowly. Too tired to drive, I came downstairs to find Carl sprawled on the couch, drinking milk while staring at a swirl of garish headlines on the entertainment news<i>. </i>


    I grabbed the car keys and tossed them onto hisp. ¡°Take me to the Western Headquarters.¡±


    He choked, coughing as he looked up, ring at me with resentment. ¡°Can¡¯t you get up early and go with Thorbane? If you keepzing around like this, all of his hard work building the Western Territories will be ruined by you.¡±


    I arched an eyebrow, just in time to see Lars returning from outside, dripping rainwater from his coat and carrying fishing gear.


    <b>18:55 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep 22


    Chapter 335 A Tangled Morning


    4


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    <b>I </b>called out loudly, ¡°Dad, Carl¡¯sining I get up toote and won¡¯t drive me to headquarters!¡±


    Lars¡¯s brow shot up. He red at Carl. ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble?¡±


    Carl stomped his foot in frustration, muttering under his breath, ¡°Favoritism, always favoritism,¡± sulking like a child denied candy.


    I lifted my chin smugly. Hmph. After all this time, he still hadn¡¯t figured out his ce in this house.


    When we reached the Rogue Pack building, I stepped out of the car. Carl mmed the elerator, the vehicle shooting off like he was a rebellious teenager throwing a tantrum.


    I gave a short, coldugh. Pathetic.


    ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    A voice I knew interrupted my thoughts. I turned to see Mch running toward me, out of breath, carrying a long blue rectangr case.


    My eyes narrowed, irritation flickering in my chest.


    Kirby again.


    Asphodel groaned. ¡°This guy¡¯s clinginess is beyond shameless now.¡±


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    208


    W


    <b>18:55 </b>Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>

 Reaper 336

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 336 Roses and Thorns


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Mch handed me a long box with a fawning smile. ¡°Good morning, Leslie. Kirby picked this out for you himself. Just flew in from overseas. He hopes you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Before I could say a word, he flipped open the lid. Insidey a bouquet of crimson roses, vivid as spilled blood, jeweled with morning dew, so extravagant it almost hurt the eyes.


    At the headquarters¡® entrance, employees passing by couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces.


    Kirby¡¯s intention was obvious¨Che wanted the whole world to see, to im me as his own.


    I sneered. Dream on.


    I didn¡¯t take it. My gaze stayed cool as I looked at Mch. ¡°No need. Take it back.¡±


    He rubbed his hands together, eyes narrowing in a sly smile. ¡°Leslie, even though you moved out of Bloodrock Estate, some deliveries are still arriving there. I¡¯ve been collecting them for you¡­¡±


    I blinked. I¡¯d nearly forgotten. Back at Bloodrock, I really had ordered a bunch of useless things.


    Maybe Mch was more reliable than he looked.


    My tone softened slightly. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He waved quickly, smiling even wider. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! But such fine roses should only belong to someone as fine as you. If you don¡¯t take them, wouldn¡¯t all that beauty go to waste?¡±


    Asphodel burst outughing. ¡°Ha! What a bootlicker! Leslie, he¡¯sying it on thicker than honey! Why not take the roses, then toss them in the trash to spite Kirbyter?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back a smirk. I epted the box, saying lightly, ¡°Just this once. Don¡¯t make a habit of it.¡±


    Only for Mch¡¯s sake did I avoid being harsher.


    Asphodel huffed. ¡°You¡¯re too soft! Though¡­ shame to waste the roses. They¡¯d make decent decoration.¡±


    I ignored the chatter and carried the box into the building.


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>18:55 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22


    ¡­


    31


    Chapter 336 Roses and Thorns


    Finished


    Through the car window, I kept my eyes fixed on the Rogue Pack entrance. Mch returned from Leslie, slipping into the car with a grin.


    I raised an eyebrow, suspicion in my voice. ¡°She took them?¡±


    I¡¯d seen her, cold as an iceberg, her eyes cutting like frost. Yet in the next instant, her demeanor had softened, so pliant it didn¡¯t make sense.


    Too quick a shift.


    Mch nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Relief flooded me, curling into a satisfied smile.


    The humiliation of yesterday¡¯s rejection dissolved in an instant, reced by a rush of confidence.


    Leslie, you do care about me.


    In high spirits, I patted the seat. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll deliver them myself.¡±


    Mch stiffened, stammering. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ very busy, sir.¡±


    I nced at him coolly. ¡°I have time for this.¡±


    He wanted to warn me off, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Leslie epted my roses. That was a sign.


    The mint edge of my pheromones sharpened, restless, pushing me to press harder.


    But before the driver could even start the car, he muttered, ¡°Huh. Another flower delivery?¡±


    I frowned, following his gaze¨Cand my eyes narrowed.


    What?


    Leslie hadn¡¯t yet stepped into the building. Another figure had trotted up to her, arms full of


    white roses.


    The bouquet glowed with a quiet purity, fresh and unassuming¨Cthe opposite of my zing


    red.


    The little pup from Gold Pack bounded over, smiling with all the guileless joy of a puppy.


    Leslie paused, then chuckled, her tone teasing. ¡°Such a simple blessing.¡±


    Chapter 336 Roses and Thorns


    A


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    She took the white roses and ruffled Eren¡¯s curly hair, her eyes softening in a way that mmed against my chest.


    Adler.


    Only he would choose that kind of flower. Gentle, humble, fake as ever.


    My mint pheromones roiled hotter, anger searing inside me.


    <i>That </i>bastard even sent his son to steal the scene.


    Leslie smiled warmer still, took the boy¡¯s hand, and walked inside. She handed my red roses to security to discard, carrying only the white bouquet upstairs.


    The sight cut into me like a de.


    My face darkened, storm clouds heavy enough to drip water.


    ¡°Adler¡¯s son,¡± I hissed, ¡°just as detestable as his father.¡±


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 337

    Chapter 337 An Unexpected Lunch


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I handed Eren to Liam and went into the meeting, Kirby¡¯s ring red roses still flickering in my mind.


    After plowing through piles of files and reports, I rubbed my brow, finally able to breathe.


    When I returned to the office, Eren was quietly curled up in the corner, bent over a colorful puzzle, focused like a little adult.


    I caught sight of his mop of curls and couldn¡¯t help the faint curve of my lips.


    Asphodel stretchedzily in my mind and snorted. ¡°This kid¡¯s a little too endearing, Leslie. Don¡¯t let his cuteness knock you t.¡±


    I ignored her and went back to my documents.


    The phone rang. I nced at the screen¨CAdler.


    I answered, my voice teasing. ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Leslie, is Eren behaving over there?¡± Adler¡¯s voice was warm as spring wind,ced with a gentleness that could draw


    into his pace. anyone


    I paused, then answered evenly. ¡°Very well. He¡¯s working on a puzzle.¡±


    A soft chuckle carried through, tinged with helplessness. ¡°He roped in the nanny and the guards to skip ss and sneak out. I knew he¡¯d end up with you.¡±


    Eren¡¯s ears twitched. He leapt up, eyes wide. ¡°Muse, that¡¯s Daddy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I handed him the phone with a smile. ¡°Yes. Say a few words to him?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± He hung up without hesitation, puffed up with defiance, ring at the phone like it was


    some beast.


    I blinked, thenughed aloud. So the little wolf pup wanted me all to himself?


    I texted Adler: ¡°I¡¯ll send him back when he¡¯s done ying.¡±


    Secondster came his reply: ¡°I¡¯ll pick him up.¡± Then another: ¡°And see you, too.¡±


    I stared at the screen for a moment, nk, then chose not to respond.


    18:55 Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 337 An Unexpected Lunch


    A


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Eren tugged my hand, eyes shining. ¡°Muse, don¡¯t let Daddy take me away, okay?¡±


    I pinched his cheek with a smile. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The little thing was too adorable for his own good.


    By noon, Liam knocked on the door. ¡°Alpha is here.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Adler stepped inside, tall andposed, his smile gentle as sunlight in spring. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I returned a polite smile.


    His gaze shifted to the floor, where Eren was sprawled over a three¨Cmeter puzzle,pletely ignoring him.


    Adler chuckled quietly, then turned to me. ¡°Lunch together?¡±


    My instinct was to refuse. ¡°No, I already have an appointment.¡±


    His smile deepened as he turned to Eren. ¡°Eren, invite Muse to lunch for me, will you?¡±


    Eren lifted his head slowly, then brightened. ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    A beatter, his eyes lit up. ¡°Muse,e on a date with me, okay?¡±


    Adler¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    ¡°Date?¡± Asphodel burst outughing. ¡°This pup¡¯s quicker on the uptake than he looks!¡±


    I bit down on my smile. These two really were too much.


    Eren puffed up stubbornly. ¡°If Muse doesn¡¯t eat, then I won¡¯t eat. And if I don¡¯t eat, Daddy won¡¯t eat either. Let Daddy starve to death!¡±


    Adler gave him a t look. I hesitated for a moment, then gave in to Eren¡¯s sparkling grin¡ªand to the heat of Adler¡¯s gaze pressing into me.


    I forced a small smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll postpone.¡±


    That meeting wasn¡¯t important anyway. Liam could reschedule.


    We went to a nearby restaurant and chose a window seat with a small swing where Eren could y.


    18:55 Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>


    Chapter 337 An Unexpected Lunch


    A


    31


    Finished


    Adler, as though prepared, produced a small bouquet of baby¡¯s breath, simple and luminous. His smile was gentle as he offered it. ¡°There was an old woman selling flowers outside. I was just supporting her business.¡±


    I was about to decline when Eren snatched the bouquet, ring suspiciously at his father. ¡°Daddy, there was no old woman out there. Adults aren¡¯t supposed to lie.¡±


    Iughed out loud. Adler shot his son a deep look, exasperated, as though doubting whether the boy was really his.


    Father and son stared each other down, and the silly standoff eased my mood.


    I bent my head to peel shrimp, focusing on my te¨Cthen looked up and froze.


    Belle. And Amelia.


    They stood not far away, Belle staring at me in shock. ¡°You¡­ you already have a child?¡±


    I nearly choked on a shrimp shell.


    Send Gifts


    208


    a

 Reaper 338

    Chapter 338 Knives in the Air


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    Belle¡¯s shrill voice sliced through the restaurant like ss being scored by a de. My ears rang, and even the other diners turned to stare.


    Was this woman insane?


    I gave her a nce. Amelia stood beside her, quiet as a tame ostrich, but I didn¡¯t miss the sh of excitement and resentment in her eyes.


    Asphodel snorted in my head. ¡°Well, well. Why is it we can¡¯t go anywhere without running into this muddle¨Cheaded old she¨Cwolf<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Belle realized she¡¯d gone too far and quickly smoothed her expression, but I could feel her resentment simmering.


    Her eyes darted over Adler and Eren, no doubt hoping to pick out some w to throw at me.


    But she was disappointed.


    As Gold Pack¡¯s alpha and heir, Adler and his son were impable in dress, manner, and bearing.


    Still, Belle couldn¡¯t resist perching on her elder¡¯s pedestal, her tone sour. ¡°I must have been mistaken, Leslie. This one here¡­ is he


    your mate?¡±


    I finished peeling a shrimp slowly, elegantly set it into little Eren¡¯s bowl, then turned my head toward her. My voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Do you know him well enough to need an introduction?<b>¡± </b>


    Belle¡¯s face darkened at once, choked into silence.


    Amelia tugged gently at her sleeve, whispering, ¡°Luna, don¡¯t disturb Leslie¡¯s date. Let¡¯s move over there.¡±


    She looked meek, but her cloying pheromones betrayed the lie.


    ¡°This Omega thinks having a mate means she won¡¯t have to fight her for Kirby anymore,¡± Asphodel muttered, nose twitching.


    <i>Even </i><i>without </i><i>a </i><i>mate</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>never </i><i>fight </i><i>her </i><i>over </i><i>him</i>, I shot back along our link.


    Belle patted Amelia¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°Leslie, if you¡¯ve got a mate, then hurry up and move your things out of Bloodrock Estate. Stop throwing your pheromones around Kirby. In the end,


    18:55 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 338 Knives in the Air


    you¡¯ll still get nothing.¡±


    My smile sharpened, cold enough to cut.


    Asphodel growled. ¡°This hag¡¯s mouth stinks worse than atrine. Leslie, shut her up.¡±


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I hadn¡¯t opened my mouth yet when Adler gave a shortugh. His voice was calm but edged with frost. ¡°Leslie has standards. She doesn¡¯t step on just any ship¨Cespecially sinking ones. They¡¯re not worthy of her feet.¡±


    The air froze solid.


    Belle flushed red, shrieking, ¡°Who asked you to speak?¡±


    Adler let his sandalwood¨Cscented pheromones roll out, unhurried as he picked up a wet wipe and cleaned his fingers. ¡°Certainly not you.¡±


    The weight of an alpha¡¯s presence made Belle¡¯s legs tremble. She nced at Adler in shock, then quickly changed the subject. ¡°Fine, whatever. Leslie, you¡¯ve heard, haven¡¯t you? Our Kirby is holding a mate¨Cmarking ceremony. Something you never got to experience. Oh, but you could always hold one of your own with this alpha here¡ªchild and all¡­¡±


    Her gaze slid to Eren. The boy red back with round eyes, lips pursed in outrage.


    My eyes went t and cold as my voice cut like shards of ice. ¡°Luna Belle should focus on her own life.¡±


    Eren didn¡¯t understand the hidden barbs, but seeing his father angry was enough. He huffed and shouted, ¡°Muse is a princess! Old witch, you can¡¯t bully the princess!¡±


    Belle sneered. ¡°She¡¯ll be your vicious stepmother someday!¡±


    Both Adler and I stiffened, our expressions darkening, the air between us dropping to freezing.


    Amelia stayed silent, clearly sensing the gunpowder in the air.


    I¡¯d had enough. Picking up my phone, I scrolled to Kirby¡¯s number and dialed.


    The call rang once before he answered, his voice startled and thrilled. ¡°Leslie?¡±


    I switched on speaker, my tone icy. ¡°Kirby, the moment Rogue Pack and Crimson Moon Pack ease tension, you rush to tear the mask away. Is this your formal deration of war against both Rogue Pack and Gold Pack?¡±


    18:55 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 339

    Chapter 339 Breaking Points.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    Finished


    The moment Belle heard Kirby¡¯s voice through the speaker, a flicker of panic crossed her face.


    I sneered, my pine¨Cscented pheromones rolling out with disdain.


    Asphodel snorted. ¡°Belle, Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Luna, might just be the most useless Luna in werewolf history. Look how she quails at the sound of her own son.¡±


    I ignored her, keeping my eyes on Belle, waiting to see how she¡¯d wriggle out of this one.


    There was a pause on the line, then Kirby¡¯s voice came cold as frost in winter. ¡°Dere war? What are you talking about?¡±


    I cast a deep nce at Belle. Her face was already pale with panic.


    My tone was icy, calm but edged like a de. ¡°Luna Belle brought your fianc¨¦e here to insult me and Alpha Adler. Was this your decision, or Alpha Marcus¡®?<b>¡± </b>


    Even through the phone, I felt Kirby¡¯s chill, sharp as his mint pheromones.


    His voice dropped lower. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I hung up.


    Asphodel chuckled darkly. ¡°That fool of a Luna has no idea her behavior just now nearly dragged Crimson Moon Pack into disaster.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t called Kirby to summon him here, but to make sure Crimson Moon Pack reined in their Luna.


    If Adler weren¡¯t asposed as he was, Belle¡¯s haughty posturing could have sparked a direct war between Gold Pack and Crimson Moon Pack.


    Too merciful of me, really.


    Belle hadn¡¯t expected me to call Kirby directly. Her face went white as chalk, as though her soul


    had fled.


    Amelia quickly grabbed her arm, whispering, ¡°Luna, let¡¯s just sit over there, alright?¡±


    Belle opened her mouth to retort, but one look from me smothered her voice, as though cotton had been stuffed down her throat.


    18:56 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 339 Breaking Points


    I sneered, my pheromones swirling again with disdain.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Atst the ce quieted. I returned to my meal as though nothing had happened, peeling a shrimp and dropping it into Eren¡¯s bowl.


    Adler¡¯s eyes lingered on me, his lips parting. ¡°Leslie, you¡­¡±


    He paused, as if unsure whether to ask if I was upset.


    I smiled faintly, my tone light. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I just feel bad for you and our little Eren. People who don¡¯t matter aren¡¯t worth the thought.¡±


    Asphodel, for once, stayed silent, probably stillughing at Belle¡¯s humiliation.


    Eren beat her to it, seizing my hand in both of his, eyes clear as ake. ¡°Muse, I really feel sorry for


    you. I¡¯ll protect you! When I grow up and inherit, I¡¯ll take you to Gold Pack so you never have to see these awful people again!¡±


    I blinked, then burst outughing. The little wolf was already thinking about inheritance?


    Adler¡¯s face turned ck as soot. He red at his son, torn between fury and helplessness.


    He swallowed it down, then looked at me seriously. His voice was low. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just¡­ hurt for you.¡±


    His gaze was too intense, brimming with pity. My heart skipped faster.


    I ducked my head with a smallugh, hiding the flicker of unease.


    My phone rang again. Kirby.


    I cut the call without hesitation. I wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    When lunch ended, Eren tly refused to leave with Adler. With an important meeting that afternoon, Adler had no choice but to go on ahead.


    I rang Astrid, asking her out for some air.


    She must have thought I meant bars and dancing, because she showed up dressed like she was headed for a red


    carpet.


    But when I drove by to pick her up, Eren was in the backseat, waving cheerfully. ¡°Olddy!¡±


    Astrid sucked in a sharp breath, nearly jumping back out of the car.


    I gave her no chance, starting the engine with a teasing smile. ¡°We¡¯re going shopping.¡±


    213


    18:56 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 339 Breaking Points


    Instead, I steered us to a private amusement park.


    Eren bolted inside at once, racing around like an overexcited puppy.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    The park didn¡¯t open to the public, hosting only a few regrs each day. I knew the owner, so everything was arranged perfectly.


    Every child had two maids at their side, so there was no danger.


    Astrid and I sat in the lounge with coffee, finally able to breathe.


    She studied me, sensing my low mood, and raised a brow. ¡°Did you hear? Crimson Moon Pack is nning a marriage alliance with Wave Pack.¡±


    I noddedzily. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true? I thought Kirby would never agree to that¡­¡± She leaned in, eyes gleaming with gossip.


    I lifted my head, my face calm. ¡°For packs with regional power, marriage isn¡¯t a personal choice. One person¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    My phone buzzed again. An unfamiliar number.


    I hesitated, then answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Leslie, it¡¯s Amelia. Could you please put in a word for Luna Belle-¡±


    I hung up before she could finish and blocked the number without hesitation.


    Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s mess had nothing to do with me.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    208


    (

 Reaper 340

    Chapter 340 No Comparison


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    :


    In the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s office, I sat at my desk while the air filled with my mint pheromones, sharp and biting as winter frost.


    {.(31)


    Finished


    Belle¡¯s situation was finally resolved. I had kept my word and sent her off to an overseas estate to join Slyvana.


    Marcus had flown into a rage at first, but once he realized she had nearly provoked Rogue Pack and Gold Pack into joining forces against us, his fury turned on her. He fell silent after that, no longer daring to oppose me.


    He might have abandoned the idea of allying with Rogue Pack, but he wasn¡¯t about to risk an outright break with one of the great wolf ns¨Cmuch less when Gold Pack was also involved.


    On paper, I had won again. But in my heart, there was no satisfaction.


    Leslie¡­ Her name circled through my thoughts, leaving a sting of ache in my chest.


    A knock broke my reverie. Mch entered. ¡°Kirby, Alpha Marcus sent something for you.¡±


    My brows drew together. What game was Marcus ying now? ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The secretary stepped aside, and in walked a woman dressed with careful precision, her head bowed, delicate as if a breeze might topple her.


    Amelia.


    She lingered there timidly, eyes carrying a trace of hope. Her voice was meek, almost deliberately sweet. ¡°Kirby, Alpha Marcus said you¡¯ve been working hard. The household prepared soup for you, and he asked me to bring it.¡±


    I froze, my gaze turning frigid, mint pheromones pulsing out with irritation. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Belle had been the one to keep her at the old estate. Belle was gone. Why was this woman still clinging on?


    Color drained from Amelia¡¯s face. Her smile wavered, yet she forced it back. ¡°Alpha Marcus said I could stay a few more days. I won¡¯t disturb anyone.¡±


    My stare grew colder. I had no words for her.


    Mch hurried forward, taking the bowl from her hands, pouring it carefully as he covered the


    18:56 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    0:0


    <b>31 </b>


    Chapter 340 No Comparison


    moment with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Amelia.¡±


    Finished


    He hovered there, eyes darting as though torn between sending her off and keeping quiet.


    I had no interest in speaking further. The air grew heavy, near freezing.


    Then Amelia stepped forward, biting her lip before forcing herself to speak. ¡°Kirby, I know I¡¯m not as exceptional as Leslie, but for the person I like, I can work hard to be someone worthy. Alpha Marcus said if I stay by your side, I can learn so much. Even if it¡¯s just as a low- level employee, I¡¯d be d to¡­.


    99


    Augh of contempt slipped from me.


    Her? Compared to Leslie? The very thought was a joke.


    Amelia caught the look on my face. Herplexion nched, as if a needle had pierced her


    heart.


    I met her eyes, my voice cutting cold. ¡°You were expelled from Rogue Pack for a reason you know all too well. Crimson Moon Pack will not employ someone who couldn¡¯t evenplete an internship. And let me be blunt¨Cdon¡¯t everpare yourself to Leslie. You are not of the same world.¡±


    What was there topare?


    I didn¡¯t bother softening the blow. Her reaction was irrelevant.


    Amelia¡¯s face went ghost¨Cpale, her eyes shining with tears. But instead of fleeing, she stayed rooted, fingers clenched white. Her voice trembled, imploring. ¡°But Alpha Marcus said Leslie is too domineering. You¡¯ve sent away Slyvana, even your mother, all for her. If you stay with Leslie, won¡¯t Crimson Moon Pack fall into chaos? You¡­ you really won¡¯t consider the consequences?¡±


    Rage red, my gaze darkening as fire surged in my chest. Mint pheromones poured out so heavily the air itself seemed to harden.


    Her words were knives, stabbing at me until my chest ached¨Cbut outwardly I didn¡¯t flinch. My tone was t and merciless. ¡°The affairs of Crimson Moon Pack are not for you to meddle in. Get out.¡±


    She froze, tears trembling in her eyes, but I felt no pity.


    Because of Liana, I had already learned one truth: never believe an Omega¡¯s tears.


    <b>18:56 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :


    Chapter 341 The Weight of Disgrace

 Reaper 341

    <b>Mch¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I stood in the corner of the office, clutching the soup bowl so tightly my palms were slick with


    sweat.


    Amelia¡¯s presence had ruined what little good mood Kirby had left. His eyes were dark and cold, and even I, standing off to the side, felt my knees weaken.


    And still, Amelia kept babbling, analyzing ¡°risks¡± as if her words could sway Kirby.


    I nearlyughed. Was this woman brainless? Kirby was Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha. He didn¡¯t need advice from an Omega of another pack. Her little schemes were as transparent to him as ss.


    I stole a nce at her. She was still talking, bringing up how Marcus Alpha had told her to linger in Kirby¡¯s presence, to build a connection, hinting she¡¯d be a better fit than Leslie as Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Luna.


    I almost choked.


    Her? Compared to Leslie?


    She wasn¡¯t even fit to touch the dust under Leslie¡¯s feet. But the way she carried herself, so full of false confidence, she truly seemed to believe Marcus¡¯s nonsense.


    The air in the office turned heavy and still, cold enough to burn.


    Kirby¡¯s gaze was razor¨Csharp as he looked her over, fingers brushing his brow with a motion that carried a careless, dangerous edge.


    My stomach dropped. She was finished.


    Sure enough, Amelia¡¯s eyes flickered with unease, sensing the change,


    Kirby gave a soft, mockingugh, his voice cial. ¡°Miss Amelia, is Wave Pack¡¯s business so scarce that you¡¯ve stretched your hand into Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s?¡±


    Her eyes twitched, panic shing across her face. She opened her mouth, but Kirby didn¡¯t give


    her the chance.


    ¡°Plenty of people want to be Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Luna,¡± he said coldly, ¡°but I don¡¯t go digging in the trash for one. Understand?<b>¡± </b>


    The wordsnded like knives, merciless.


    ¡­


    <b>31 </b>


    Chapter 341 The Weight of Disgrace


    Finished


    Even I winced, teeth aching at the brutality. Amelia went white as paper, tears spilling freely down her cheeks.


    Whatever courage Wave Pack had fed her shattered to dust in that instant.


    She stood there exposed, trembling, stripped bare.


    Her lip quivered as she tried to cling to thest shred of dignity, but the tears kepting.


    She had just turned to flee when I spotted two figures at the door. I blurted without thinking, ¡°Leslie, n, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s POV


    Leslie!


    Kirby didn¡¯t spare me another nce. He rose at once and strode out of the office.


    I turned, meeting Leslie¡¯s cool expression at the door. Her eyes slid over me without care, sharp as des.


    I clenched my jaw, fingers twisting the hem of my skirt until my knuckles whitened.


    It was like swallowing acid, bitter and sour.


    The frost in Kirby¡¯s eyes melted the moment he saw her, reced by warmth¨Cgentleness I had never once seen directed at me.


    Jealousy snaked up inside me like thorned vines. Still, I refused to slink away in defeat.


    No. Until Leslie and Kirby were truly wed, I still had hope.


    I was an Omega, yes¨Cbut I was also Wave Pack¡¯s acknowledged daughter of an Alpha. Why shouldn¡¯t Ipete?


    I drew a breath, masking my panic, and forced a delicate, pitiable smile. Turning to Mch, I asked softly, ¡°Could I borrow Kirby¡¯s room? Just to wash my face?¡±


    I lowered my posture, but in truth I was scheming: if I lingered longer, then when Leslie left and saw me emerging from Kirby¡¯s office, she couldn¡¯t possibly remain unmoved.


    Leslie was too proud. She would never stay indifferent.


    But Mch looked troubled, scratching his head. ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t possible. Kirby¡¯s private quarters are strictly off¨Climits. Please use the restroom outside, Miss Amelia.¡±


    The words hit me like a bucket of cold water. My face went pale, then flushed blotchy red with


    Chapter 341 The Weight of Disgrace


    humiliation.


    Refused?


    Even a Beta like Mch dared to reject me outright.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I forced a brittle smile, squeezing out a dry ¡°Alright,¡± though my voice rasped like sand in the wind.


    I turned quickly, my steps unsteady, as though I had been skinned alive in front of them all.


    Shame and fury tangled in my chest. My teeth sank into my lip until I tasted blood.


    Kirby¡¯s difference in treatment between Leslie and me left me with no illusion of victory.


    If winning Kirby was impossible, then I had only one option left: find another path.


    At the very least, I had to win something that would soften Wave Pack¡¯s judgment when I crept back in disgrace.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    <b>¡£ </b>

 Reaper 342

    Truthfully, I hadn¡¯t cared to know what had been said between Kirby and Amelia in that office.


    The only reason I came here today was because n asked me along.


    He had business with Crimson Moon Pack and thought it would be a good chance for the three of us to sit down together.


    We showed our faces outside Kirby¡¯s office, then went straight to the meeting room.


    Inside, n couldn¡¯t resist teasing Kirby. ¡°You never run out of admirers, but honestly, your tongue is so sharp¨Cwho could endure you?¡±


    Kirby nced at me before replying tly, ¡°If you pity her so much, take her back with you.¡±


    n rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°I already have a mate¡­¡±


    I tapped the table and cut him off. ¡°Enough nonsense. Why exactly did you drag me here?¡±


    n coughed, then admitted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just thought it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a meeting. Saw the chance, so¡­¡±


    That¡¯s it?


    Asphodel yawnedzily in my head. ¡°Obviously Kirby¡¯s idea. That wolf would scheme up anything for a few extra minutes near you.¡±


    Pointless. A waste of my time.


    I nted a look at Kirby, then rose without hesitation. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing of substance, don¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    I gathered my things and moved to leave.


    Kirby abruptly stood. ¡°Eat with me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even nce back. ¡°I already have ns. Goodbye.¡±


    n¡¯s cough followed me out, muffled withughter.


    <b>Mch¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Once Amelia was sent off, I headed to the meeting room to report.


    <b>18:56 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 342 The Forbidden Pub


    Only Kirby and n were there now¨CLeslie was gone.


    The air was heavy.


    Kirby¡¯s face was hard as ice, his silence pressing.


    31


    Finished


    Atst, his hand brushed his jaw, brows knotted. ¡°Who did Leslie have ns with today?¡±


    I froze, then exhaled carefully.


    ¡°With Wave Pack¡¯s recent offense, plenty of their rivals are reaching out to Leslie.¡±


    ¡°What ce? Which people?¡± Kirby snapped, his patience gone.


    I thought quickly, then answered, ¡°Tonight she¡¯s meeting several partners at Greenvalley Pub.¡±


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Greenvalley Pub¨Cwhat we called the Forbidden Zone.


    It wasn¡¯t officialw, but every strong pack respected it as neutral ground.


    The air there was thick with fine liquor, expensive spices, and¨Cheaviest of all¨Cthe tangled pheromones of dozens of powerful Alphas. The pressure alone could choke a lesser wolf.


    I sat with several allied Alphas, negotiating terms to strip Wave Pack of their remaining advantages.


    The talk was tedious, all naked exchanges of profit.


    I grew restless and excused myself for air.


    Liam, my Beta, started to follow, but I waved him back.


    I was Rogue Pack¡¯s Alpha. I didn¡¯t need a guard dogging my heels here, not in this so¨Ccalled sanctuary.


    But <b>as </b>I walked down a corridorid with dark red carpet, a sound caught my ear.


    A voice¨Cdeliberately hushed, trembling with false tears. A woman¡¯s plea.


    <b>I </b>stopped cold,


    I knew both scents too well.


    Amelia¨CWave Pack¡¯s fragile, scheming Omega.


    18:56 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep 22


    ¡­


    <b>31 </b>


    Chapter 342 The Forbidden Pub


    And John¨Cthe bloated, low¨Ctier Alpha I had just stripped of Wave Pack¡¯s trade rights.


    Finished


    Send Gifts


    208


    ID


    <b>18:56 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :

 Reaper 343

    Chapter 343 The Predator¡¯s Trap


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ¡°John¡­ please¡­ I really can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s voice trembled.


    A


    31


    Finished


    ¡°Can¡¯t drink? Miss Amelia, weren¡¯t you the one who asked me out? Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I break my contract with Rogue Pack, you¡¯d do anything?¡±


    That greasy voice carried smug mockery. ¡°Drink it! As long as you finish this ss, I¡¯ll agree<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    I had no interest in watching such a pathetic spectacle and was about to leave.


    But just then, the door to the private room burst open. Amelia stumbled out and crashed right


    into me.


    Her tear¨Cstained face was flushed unnaturally from alcohol. Confusion flickered in her eyes, then, when she saw me clearly, a glint of malicious calction shed across them.


    She clung tightly to my arm and dragged me into that room, thick with the stench of cheap liquor and hormones.


    ¡°Alpha Leslie! Please, you have to be the judge! John¡­ he¡¯s forcing me to drink!¡±


    She cried as if all of this were anyone¡¯s fault but her own foolishness¨Cming it on my presence instead.


    I frowned in disgust and tried to pull my arm free.


    On the sofa sat the man they called John. His drunken eyes leered at me as he slurred, ¡°Another one? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re even hotter than Amelia¡­ hic¡­ Pretty girl, if you drink this for her, I¡¯ll break off my contract with Rogue Pack. How about it?¡±


    He actually staggered toward me, clutching his ss, that fat, greasy hand reaching as if tond on my shoulder.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up with desperate hope. She pleaded, ¡°Leslie, it¡¯s just one drink! Please, just drink it! If you do, I can give my family an answer!¡±


    Iughed, but the sound was cold as ice.


    A worthless low¨Clevel alpha and a reckless Omega dared to think they could order me around?


    ¡°In my dictionary, the word ¡®substitute¡® doesn¡¯t exist.¡± I stared at them as if they were nothing more than filthy insects.


    <b>18:57 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 343 The Predator¡¯s Trap


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    The next second, before John¡¯s mmy hand could touch me, my body reacted instinctively- an alpha¡¯s blood¨Cdeep, primal defense against an offender.


    I didn¡¯t waste movement. My leg shot up fast, the sharp toe of my stiletto driving mercilessly into his swollen gut.


    ¡°Aaaargh-¡±


    The wail that tore from his throat didn¡¯t sound human.


    The drunken leer froze on his face, reced by a purplish, pig¨Cliver shade as he crumpled to the floor, clutching his groin like a pile of garbage.


    The color drainedpletely from Amelia¡¯s face. She stared at me in horror, her lips trembling. ¡°You¡­ you dare¡­¡±


    I was about to throw the useless woman out when the door suddenly mmed open from the outside with overwhelming force.


    The impact knocked Amelia to the floor.


    A tall, lean figure stood framed in the doorway, backlit by the corridor lights. It was as if all brightness had been swallowed by his presence, leaving only a cold outline gilding his body.


    The air was instantly swept clean by a stronger, far more invasive alpha pheromone.


    Kirby.


    His sharp, cold gaze swept across the room. When he saw I was unharmed, the tense line of his jaw eased for an instant.


    But then his eyes fell on John writhing on the ground and Amelia trembling in fear. A storm surged in those deep eyes, icy and merciless enough to freeze everything in its path.


    Send Gifts


    208


    R


    <b>18:57 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 344

    Chapter 344 Fire and Blood


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    Kirby¡¯s arrival dropped the room¡¯s temperature to freezing.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    The violent aura of a top alpha radiated from him like a wall of ice, suffocating anyone who dared to breathe.


    John forgot even to cry out. His bulging eyes brimmed with terror, and his bloated body quivered like a leaf in the wind.


    Amelia, upon recognizing Kirby, yed her usual game¨Crolling her eyes back and letting herself slump into a drunken, trembling faint.


    Kirby didn¡¯t spare her a


    her a nce.


    He strode straight to me, his dark gaze sweeping over me, searching for the smallest sign of harm. His voice, low and burning with restrained fury, was meant only for me. ¡°Did they touch you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I brushed imaginary dust from my sleeve, my tone cool. ¡°They only tried to make me drink in ce of an Omega. Alpha Kirby, Crimson Moon Pack really has a¡­ unique way of choosing future mates.¡±


    My words carried open scorn, but Kirby ignored it. His attention had already shifted fully to the two fools who had dared to cross the line.


    He turned slowly, his handsome face carved into icy indifference.


    Without hesitation, he drove his boot into Amelia¡¯s shoulder.


    A sharp crack echoed in the room. Amelia¡¯s act ended instantly. She whimpered in pain and curled up on the floor.


    ¡°Picked the wrong time to y games.¡± Kirby¡¯s voice was cial,


    He pulled out his phone and dialed. Hismand was brief, lethal. ¡°Mch. Bring up two crates of Abyss Fire. The strongest you can find.¡±


    In less than three minutes, several wolves in ck suits stormed in. They were Kirby¡¯s personal guard¨Cthe deadliest ws of Crimson Moon Pack.


    Wordless, they set down two heavy wooden crates. When the lids opened, the stench of pure alcohol burned the air.


    <b>18:57 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22


    Chapter 344 Fire and Blood


    ? [31]


    Finished


    ¡°They like to drink.¡± Kirby¡¯s tone was calm enough to be terrifying. ¡°Then let them drink their fill. One crate each. If they can¡¯t finish, pour it down their throats. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The guards obeyed without hesitation. Two of them grabbed John and Amelia as if they were nothing more than chickens.


    ¡°No! Alpha Kirby! I was wrong! Please, I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±


    John finally realized what kind of nightmare he had provoked. His face streamed with snot and tears as he begged.


    Amelia panickedpletely, screaming, ¡°Kirby! You can¡¯t do this to me! Marcus won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    1


    Kirbyughed coldly, his voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°Marcus? He won¡¯t be protecting you anymore.¡±


    The guards pried their mouths open and poured the fire down their throats. Bottle after bottle, the molten liquor seared its way inside.


    Coughs, screams, and pitiful wails tangled together¨Ca symphony of punishment for stupidity and insult.


    I watched, detached.


    This was thew of our world. To provoke an alpha meant paying with the deepest humiliation.


    Kirby¡¯s judgment was wless.


    But his punishment was not mine.


    I was Leslie, alpha of Rogue Pack. My fury demanded its own release.


    I turned and walked out, shutting the door on their cries.


    At the end of the hall, I dialed my aide.


    ¡°Liam.¡± My voice was calm, yet thunder brewed beneath every word.


    ¡°Alpha, your orders?¡±


    ¡°Inform every department. From this moment forward, we dere all¨Cout war on Wave Pack.¡±


    Send Gifts


    208


    <b>18:57 </b>Mon, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>31 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 345

    Leslie¡¯s POV


    Finished


    On the other end of the line, Liam fell silent, clearly stunned by the sudden, merciless order.


    I didn¡¯t give him time to ask questions. My voice remained cold as I continued issuingmands. ¡°Cut off all of their trade routes. Contact our allies in the western territories and seal off their hunting grounds. Spread the word¨CWave Pack has insulted me. Any n that still stands with them stands against Rogue Pack.¡±


    I paused, staring out into the heavy night, then enunciated each word with deliberate finality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses. I won¡¯t hear pleas for mercy. By the time the sun rises tomorrow, I will personally see them destroyed.¡±


    My word was the ignition switch for Rogue Pack¡¯s war machine.


    The moment I ended the call, the war exploded with thunderous force.


    This wasn¡¯t a scheme that needed careful plotting. It was the pure crushing power of a predator bearing down on weaker prey.


    Liam¡¯s efficiency was as sharp as ever.


    In less than an hour, Wave Pack¡¯s most vital trade lines were severed.


    Their trucks, heavy with goods, were stopped at the borders by my warriors. Every shipment was confiscated without hesitation.


    The news returned swiftly¨CWave Pack¡¯s lifeline was cut in an instant.


    At the same time, my allies in the western frontier received my orders.


    Wave Pack¡¯s hunting grounds there had long been their main source of food and pelts.


    My allies did not hesitate. Their packs swept in like a ck tide, flooding thatnd that had never been theirs. They drove Wave Pack¡¯s hunters out with merciless efficiency, ughtering as they pleased.


    By dawn, Wave Pack had lost the very foundation of its survival.


    As for me, I took my ce in the Forbidden Grounds, summoning the alphas of the ns that had once shared close ties with Wave Pack.


    I did not threaten, nor did I offer bribes. I simply spoke calmly, and that calmness was threat


    <b>18:57 </b>Mon, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 345 The War Unleashed


    enough.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    They were not fools. They knew the difference between clinging to a sinking ship and climbing aboard an unstoppable warship.


    One by one, betrayals unfolded. Wave Pack¡¯s fragile alliance crumbled within mere hours.


    Amelia¡¯s POV


    Rain soaked through my dress, and the icy pavement cut into my bones like knives.


    I crouched in the corner of a street on the Eastern Continent, blood and tears streaking down my face, stinging the split at the corner of my lips.


    I had already ripped the crest of Wave Pack from my clothes and tossed it into the gutter. But the brand of disgrace burned inside me, inescapable as a searing iron brand.


    My wolf spirit hissed in my mind, mocking. ¡°Amelia, did you still think you could turn it around? Look at you now¨Clower than a rat in the trash.¡±


    My teeth clenched. Trembling hands pressed against the ground as I tried to stand, but pain wracked my body, stealing my breath.


    Two crushing blows had stripped away what little hope I clung to.


    Just hours ago, I had been the daughter of Wave Pack¡¯s Alpha. Even as a bastard, Father¡ª Charles¨Chad ced high expectations on me, grooming me as a pawn for marriage alliances.


    He sent me to charm Kirby, to curry favor with Crimson Moon Pack, even if it meant tossing aside my dignity.


    But now, his furious face haunted me. In the great hall, he had bellowed, eyes burning with disgust. ¡°You disgrace! Because of you, Wave Pack¡¯s trade lines are cut, our hunting grounds seized! And you dare stand before me?¡±


    His pheromones crushed down on me, leaving me gasping on the floor. I had tried to exin, but he never gave me the chance. He had me dragged out, cast away from the pack.


    Send Gifts

 Reaper 346

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 346 Shattered Pride


    Amelia¡¯s <b>POV </b>


    The cruellest blow had yet toe.


    A


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Kirby had taken photos¨Cme and John, drunk and half¨Cconscious, tossed behind a club among the trash.


    The angles were viciously precise, magnifying our filth and disgrace. Paired with the headline, ¡°Heiress and Her Lapdog? Wave Pack¡¯s Secret Deals of Sex and Power,¡± it spread like wildfire through the werewolfworks.


    For a race obsessed with honor, such public humiliation was worse than death.


    I became aughingstock. Wave Pack was mocked as a fading n clinging to survival through filth.


    Shame coiled through me like a venomous snake, devouring thest of my pride.


    Leia, my wolf, sneered coldly. ¡°Amelia, who do you think will save you now? Charles? Marcus? Or those pathetic dreams of yours?¡±


    The nightmare only deepened.


    Shadows stirred at the end of the street. Several figures closed in. I lifted my stomach dropped.


    It was John¡¯s mate, Mary, a female Omega, nked by her guards.


    head¨Cand my


    Her eyes zed with hatred, a mother wolf ready to shred her


    prey.


    I tried to run, but my legs copsed beneath me.


    Mary said nothing at first. She simply lunged, mming me into the ground.


    Her fists, her ps, her nails raked across me like a storm.


    I screamed, begging, ¡°Mary, I was wrong! I never meant to ruin you two!¡±


    But she did not stop. Her pheromones pressed me down into the pavement, choking me. Her voice spat venom. ¡°Whore! Did you think seducing John would lift you up? A bastard daughter, dreaming of being an Alpha¡¯s mate?¡±


    Around us, other wolves stood watching. Some even lifted their phones, recording my shame.


    <b>18:57 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    A


    31


    Finished


    Chapter 346 Shattered Pride


    Mary¡¯s curses drowned out my cries. My body was tossed like a rag doll, blood streaking my


    skin.


    Pain blurred my senses, but the humiliation bit deeper¨Cdeeper than the bruises, deeper than the blood. I had once believed my beauty and cunning could buy me a ce among the elite. Now Iy in the dirt, despised like garbage.


    Leia scoffed. ¡°Amelia, better to die fighting like a wolf than crawl like this. Shift<b>, </b>and tear them apart!¡±


    Tears and blood mixed in my mouth, bitter and salty.


    When Mary finally pulled back, Iy limp, unable to move.


    She spat at me. ¡°Next time I see you, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Her guards followed her away. The onlookers dispersed, leaving me alone on the freezing ground.


    Rain washed over my wounds, stinging until I nearly fainted.


    Everything I had once possessed¨Cstatus, wealth, family, dignity¨Cwas ground to dust in a single day.


    Half a monthter, Wave Pack copsed like an avnche in silence.


    Their trade lines gone, their hunting grounds stolen, allies scattered. Members died or fled.


    The n that once stood tall among the werewolf elite was reduced to nothing but a name and mountains of debt.


    I stood at the edge of a rooftop, staring at the glittering skyline.


    Those towers had once been my dream.


    My eyes were hollow, my body an empty shell. In my head, Charles¡® furious roar echoed, Mary¡¯s fists rained down again, the viciousments from the web reyed endlessly.


    I fixed my gaze on the tallest tower¨Cthe Rogue Pack headquarters in the western territory. I forced myself into numbness.


    But then Charlotte appeared, like a burning meteor crashing into this stagnant mire.


    Send Gifts


    ºÏ


    208

 Reaper 347

    Chapter 347 The Fall of Charlotte


    <b>Amelia¡¯s </b>POV


    ?.31


    Finished


    She stormed onto the rooftop, eyes zing with fury as though she wanted to tear me apart.


    Charlotte¨CCharles¡® eldest daughter. Raised in wealth and luxury, proud as a peacock.


    But now her silks had lost their sheen, and exhaustion shadowed her eyes.


    She lunged at me, her palm cracking across my cheek. The p echoed sharply in the quiet rooftop. ¡°Whore! How dare you still breathe? You, the bastard no one should have acknowledged, destroyed everything Wave Pack had!¡±


    I didn¡¯t react. The pain on my face felt distant, as though dulled by fog.


    My silence only stoked her rage. She kicked me to the ground, yanking at my hair with frenzied strength, hurling curses like venom. ¡°You were a mistake from the moment you were born! A filthy Omega¨Cyour ce is in the gutter! Why did you go after Leslie? Why did you provoke Kirby? Who do you think you are? You ruined me! You ruined my life! I can never go back. Everyone avoids me now, like I¡¯m a gue!¡±


    Her words cut deeper than her fists, each one slicing my heart open.


    But my mind wandered elsewhere¨Cback to Kirby¡¯s merciless face.


    He had said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of beingpared to Leslie.¡±


    That sentence hit harder than any blow, piercing straight through my pride.


    And he was right. No matter how much I schemed, I couldn¡¯t even measure up to a strand of her hair.


    Charlotte¡¯s rant continued. Gasping for breath, she staggered toward the railing, back to me, still venting her venom. ¡°Let me tell you this¨Cyour Omega mother¡¯s debts won¡¯t be covered by the family anymore. If you¡¯re broke, then steal, beg, or sell yourself¡ª¡±


    Her words snapped into a shriek that tore through the night.


    I had risen without realizing it. My empty eyes now burned with madness, with the fury of someone cornered beyond reason.


    Like a silent beast, I slipped behind her and, with thest of my strength, shoved her off the edge.


    The thud below was faint, almost unreal, followed by the rising chorus of horrified screams.


    <b>18:57 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 347 The Fall of Charlotte


    :


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I stood at the rooftop¡¯s edge, exhaling slowly, staring at my trembling hands. A twisted smile crept across my face.


    Leia fell silent before whispering, ¡°Amelia¡­ you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±


    I ignored her. Hatred zed inside me, and for the first time in a long while, I felt crystal clear.


    I could never reach Leslie¡¯s height. I didn¡¯t even have the right to look up at her.


    But Charlotte¨Cthe curse that had pressed on me since birth¨CI had destroyed her with my own hands.


    From now on, perhaps I was the only daughter left of Wave Pack¨Cif that broken thing could still be called a family.


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    A light breeze rustled the cards on the table. I was ying with Astrid and Am, while Eric shouted for another round to liven things up.


    In Rogue Pack¡¯s lounge,ughter mingled with the clinking of sses¨Ca rare moment of peace.


    My hand was good. I was calcting how to beat Astrid when my phone buzzed. Liam. I nced at the screen and answered. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s been caught,¡± Liam¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°She pushed Charlotte off a thirty¨Cstory rooftop. Instant death. The Central City enforcement unit has taken over. She won¡¯t escape.¡±


    For a moment, I froze. The cards slipped from my fingers onto the table. A surge ofplicated emotions welled up.


    Amelia?


    The woman who was always pitiful before me¨Cshe had done this?


    Leaning back in my chair, I felt the pine¨Cscent of my pheromones ripple, tinged with an unfamiliar agitation.


    Asphodel sneered in my mind. ¡°Tch. Leslie, that woman¡¯s truly insane. But at least she finally showed some fangs¨Cthere¡¯s a bit of wolf left in her after all!¡±


    I ignored her, answering tly, ¡°I understand. Keep it quiet. Don¡¯t let the news spread unchecked.¡±


    I hung up. My gaze lingered on the cards scattered across the table, but the mood was gone.

 Reaper 348

    Chapter 348 The Golden Chrysanthemum


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    When it came to Amelia, I couldn¡¯t decide if she was more pitiful or detestable.


    31


    Finished


    A bastard daughter who schemed endlessly for status, yet couldn¡¯t even keep herself safe.


    She had tried to seduce Kirby, to stir trouble between Crimson Moon Pack and Rogue Pack, dragging Wave Pack¡¯s reputation through the mud, only to be cast out by Charles in disgrace.


    I¡¯d even seen the video of her being beaten in the street by John¡¯s mate, Leia¨Cpathetic, like a mangy dog driven from home.


    And yet, after all that, she still had the nerve to push Charlotte off a building?


    Was she consumed by despair, or had she simply gone mad?


    I shook my head, rising from the table. ¡°I¡¯m done. Heading back.¡±


    Astrid arched a brow, teasing. ¡°Oh? Leslie, what¡¯s this? Did Amelia¡¯s little stunt rattle you?¡±


    I shot her a look, not bothering with an answer, and grabbed my coat.


    Am called after me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget next week¡¯s game!¡± I waved a hand without turning back.


    By the time I left Rogue Pack¡¯s headquarters, night had fully settled. I stepped through the ss doors, intent on hailing a car, only to halt at an unexpected sight.


    Adler stood there. His navy suit gave him a calm, polished air, his expression easy andposed. In his hand he held a sleek, matching gift box.


    I blinked, my pinewood pheromone stirring involuntarily. ¡°Alpha Adler?¡±


    He smiled and held out the box. ¡°Eren asked me to bring you a gift. Please ept it.¡±


    I epted it, and the image of little Eren¡¯s bright, starry¨Ceyed face popped into my mind. He usually insisted on handing over gifts himself, solemn and earnest, like it was a ritual.


    So I asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eren?¡±


    Adler cleared his throat lightly. ¡°He¡¯s catching up on lessons. Couldn¡¯t make it.¡± His tone was casual, but I raised a brow, suspicion pricking.


    Don¡¯t tell me this box holds¡­ chrysanthemums?


    <b>18:57 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 348 The Golden Chrysanthemum


    ¡°Go on, open it,¡± Adler urged.


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I lifted the lid and my lips stiffened. Insidey a gold¨Cted chrysanthemum, gleaming,plete with a branded engraving at its base. Clearly custom¨Cmade.


    Ostentatious, yet undeniably expensive. My pulse stuttered as I forced a smile. ¡°This is¡­ a bit much.¡±


    Compared to the diamonds he¡¯d given me before, this wasn¡¯t even his most extravagant choice. But what child handed out jewels and gold like candy?


    I was starting to feel overwhelmed.


    Adler caught my dazed look and chuckled. ¡°I know he picked this kind toote, but the shape¡¯s decent. Take it home as a decoration, at least.¡±


    He paused, then added with a teasing edge, ¡°Better a golden chrysanthemum than the usual yellow¨Cand¨Cwhite kind, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Iughed despite myself, nodding. ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Still, in the back of my mind, Asphodel snorted. <i>Eren¡¯s </i><i>taste </i><i>really </i>is <i>his </i><i>father¡¯s </i><i>through </i><i>and </i><i>through</i>.


    I turned back to Adler. ¡°Actually, I prepared something for Eren too.¡±


    11


    I called Liam, and minutester he wheeled out a box half as tall as me.


    Patting it with satisfaction, I smiled. ¡°For Eren.¡±


    Adler frowned, guessing, ¡°Lego?¡±


    I shook papers.¡±


    my head, smile deepening. ¡°He¡¯s studying neennguages, isn¡¯t he? These are exam


    Adler froze, then burst into heartyughter. ¡°Leslie, that¡¯s perfect! With these, he¡¯ll have no choice but to study even harder!¡±


    Inwardly, Asphodel was grinning wickedly. <i>If </i><i>Eren </i>ever learns the truth, he¡¯ll bawl his eyes out.


    I was about to say more when a familiar voice cut in from behind.


    ¡°And when did the two of you get so close?¡± Lars¡¯s stern tone carried across the lobby.


    I turned to see my father standing at the center of the hall, hismanding presence weighing down the very air.


    <b>18:58 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>(</b>31<b>) </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 349

    Chapter 349 The Dinner Test


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    I walked up and looped my arm through his with a grin. ¡°Father, you came to pick me up from work yourself?¡±


    Lars gave me a helpless look, though his eyes shifted subtly toward Adler. ¡°The Gold Pack boy? Been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Adler stepped forward,posed and respectful, his voice steady. ¡°Since ourst meeting, I¡¯ve been tied up with pack matters and haven¡¯t had the chance to pay a proper <b>visit</b>, King Lars. Please forgive me.¡±


    Rogue Pack and Gold Pack both belonged to the Lycan royal bloodline. Unlike other ns, Adler didn¡¯t need to bow too deeply.


    Lars jerked his chin toward the street. ¡°I just came back from fishing with a friend. Since I¡¯m passing by, let¡¯s grab a meal. Have them cook up what I caught. The Gold Pack boy can join


    too.¡±


    I followed his gaze to see Thorbane jogging over.


    ¡°Alpha Thorbane,¡± Adler greeted with a polite nod.


    Thorbane came to stand beside Lars, who went on, ¡°There¡¯s a private kitchen nearby. We¡¯ll eat there. They¡¯ll prepare the fish. Come along.¡±


    My brows knitted. Rogue Pack and Gold Pack hadn¡¯t dined together publicly in centuries. Why was Father inviting Adler now?


    I sneaked a nce at Adler, ready to step in if he felt uneasy. But he only smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll dly ept.¡±


    I blinked. This guy¡­ adapting a little too quickly, wasn¡¯t he?


    Lars nodded as if he¡¯d expected nothing less.


    Asphodel cackled in my head. Leslie, <i>your </i><i>father¡¯s </i><i>testing </i>him. This dinner? Hah, <i>it¡¯s </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>fun </i>to


    <i>watch</i>.


    I ignored her and followed the three men into the building next door.


    The private kitchen on the top floor offered a sweeping view of the city¡¯s glittering lights, the breeze gentle against the windows.


    <b>18:58 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>31 </b>


    Chapter 349 The Dinner Test


    Finished


    I sat at Father¡¯s side, with Thorbane and Adler opposite us. Dishes soon filled the table, the savory scent of fish thick in the air, the clink of sses softening the atmosphere.


    Adler was perfectly at ease, speaking fluidly with Lars and Thorbane, his words smooth, his posture rxed¨Clike he was in his own home.


    Relief eased through me. At least Father¡¯s presence hadn¡¯t crushed him.


    But then Lars looked at him suddenly, voice deceptively casual. ¡°Where¡¯s Eren? Next time, bring that pup over. I like your son.¡±


    My stomach tightened. I flicked Father a warning nce.


    The words sounded polite, but I knew better. They were a warning.


    Adler¡¯s standing in the werewolf world was wless¨Cbut to Rogue Pack, having a child was a mark against him. By bringing up Eren, Father was reminding him: don¡¯t harbor ideas about my daughter.


    I red at Father in silence, pleading with my eyes for him not to push.


    But Adler simply smiled, warm and unshaken. ¡°Of course. Thank you for the invitation. Eren is very fond of Leslie, too.¡±


    My heart jolted. He really dared to answer like that?


    Father lifted his ss, expression unreadable. He didn¡¯tment further.


    Asphodel snorted in my mind. <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>that </i><i>was </i><i>a </i><i>warning </i><i>shot</i>. And <i>Adler</i>? <i>That </i><i>wolf¡¯s </i><i>got </i><i>nerve</i><i>. </i>


    I rolled my eyes internally, not bothering to respond.


    Send Gifts


    208


    W

 Reaper 350

    Chapter 350 The Dinner Game


    <b>Adler¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    I sat across from Leslie, her father Lars, and her brother Thorbane. Beyond the window, the city stretched in a glittering sea of lights.


    On the surface, the atmosphere was warm, even casual. But beneath it, Lars¡¯s gaze pressed like an undertow¨Csubtle, probing, impossible to ignore.


    When he brought up Eren, his smile held no warmth. It was a test, cloaked in fatherly concern. I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to miss it.


    Thorbane¡¯s fork faltered for the briefest instant. Leslie¡¯s posture tightened, though she masked it well with her usual poised elegance.


    I didn¡¯t take Lars¡¯s words to heart. He was the king of Rogue Pack, and Leslie his treasured daughter¨Ca princess in every sense. His warning wasn¡¯t truly for me; it was a reminder of the borders around her.


    My pheromones stirred faintly, but I kept my expression soft. My eyes slid toward Leslie. She was calmly focused on her te, cutting her fish with a precision almost reverent¡ªexactly like Thorbane.


    I couldn¡¯t help a quietugh in my chest. Brother and sister, as alike as two mirrors.


    Then Lars spoke again, smooth yet sharp: ¡°You and Leslie are friends. Surely you can help keep an eye out for someone suitable for her? We can¡¯t just leave her alone, can we?¡±


    His false smile was polished into art. I noticed Thorbane¡¯s fingers twitch, though he quickly masked it, chewing leisurely as though detached from the conversation.


    Leslie didn¡¯t even nce up. Her pinewood pheromones remained steady andposed. She was used to this.


    Lars¡¯s protectiveness was nothing new. His skill at testing people was as sharp as his ws.


    I let out an easyugh, words light yet chosen with care. ¡°With Leslie¡¯s qualities, suitors won¡¯t becking. But truthfully, very few could ever match her.¡±


    I paused deliberately, met Lars¡¯s eyes, and added with respectful weight, ¡°In my view, Leslie thrives best in the warmth of her family. With you and all of Rogue Pack treating her like a princess, no outsider¨Cno matter how suitable¨Ccould everpare.¡±


    The words struck home. Lars¡¯s eyes lit, and he nodded repeatedly, as though I¡¯d just handed him a gift. ¡°Exactly! Our whole family indulges her. If she¡¯s happy, we¡¯re happy.¡±


    <b>18:58 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 350 The Dinner Game


    ¨¢(31)


    Finished


    Beneath the geniality, the message was steel: Leslie was Rogue Pack¡¯s heiress, its untouchable


    core.


    Thorbane still didn¡¯t look up, still focused on his meal, his pheromones as steady <b>as </b>a rock. I sighed inwardly. Suchposure ran deep in this family.


    The Rogue Pack¡¯s bond was rare in our world. No backstabbing, no schemes¨Cjust a quiet, unshakable unity.


    I couldn¡¯t help but envy it.


    Lowering my gaze, I smiled faintly and lifted a piece of fish with my fork. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. Families like this are all too rare.¡±


    Lars chuckled, clearly pleased with my answer. The tension at the table broke like a storm passing, leaving calm skies behind.


    My wolf, me, snorted in my head. <i>Adler</i><i>, </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>ying </i><i>a </i><i>dangerous </i><i>game </i>with <i>this </i><i>old </i>wolf. <i>Sweet </i>talk like <i>that</i><i>¨C</i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>overdo </i><i>it</i>.


    I raised my ss, sipping casually, eyes drifting toward Leslie.


    She lifted her gaze briefly, her face unreadable. But I caught it¨Cthe quick flicker of a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    The rest of the meal unfolded in lighthearted rhythm. Lars shared stories of fishing, Thorbane slipped in his dry humor, and Leslie¡¯s sharp remarks earnedughter more than once.


    I matched their tone easily, warm but never presumptuous.


    This dinner wasn¡¯t just hospitality¡ªit was a stage, and Lars was watching every move I made. I had to tread carefully, never letting him see an opening.


    But when Leslieughed at her brother¡¯s joke, her pinewood scent mingling with the night air, a strange warmth stirred in me.


    She was dazzling¨Crazor¨Csharp, untouchable, yet irresistibly maic. And no matter how dangerous the game, I found myself drawn closer.


    Send Gifts


    208


    <b>18:58 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 351

    Chapter 351 The Wolf Beneath the Skin


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    31


    Finished


    Night draped itself over Rogue Pack¡¯s western headquarters, the streemps casting cold light across the roof of my car.


    I had been parked across the street for nearly an hour, engine long dead, mint¨Cscented pheromones roiling in the cabin, restless and sharp.


    Waiting for a chance ¡°encounter¡± with Leslie. Yet she still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    I leaned back in the seat, eyes fixed on the entrance, my mind reying the image of her- calm, untouchable, her face carved in ice and fire.


    ¡°Leslie, what are you doing right now?¡±


    My phone buzzed. A message from Leiss.


    I opened it, and the photo made my eyes narrow to slits.


    Lars, Thorbane, Leslie¡­ and Adler. Four of them around a private dining table,ughing easily.


    Lars¡¯s foxlike face wore a grin that wasn¡¯t even disguised¨Cin satisfaction aimed at Adler.


    Leslie sat beside her father, head bowed as she ate, lips curved in the faintest smile. Even through the photo, I could almost taste the pinewood note of her pheromones.


    The image felt like a de, driven deep into my chest.


    Leiss had added a line: ¡°Kirby, she¡¯s already meeting the family. You¡¯re still standing still. Should I introduce you to someone else instead?¡±


    Meeting the family.


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened until my knuckles went white.


    Rage and jealousy surged like a storm tide. Mint pheromones burst in the car, the pressure nearly snapping my restraint. I wanted to storm into that restaurant, rip her away from them, lock her where only I could see her.


    My heart mmed in my chest<b>, </b>a dark thought exploding inside me: take her, hide her, keep


    her.


    No man should ever be allowed near her. None of them.


    Chapter 351 The Wolf Beneath the Skin


    <b>31 </b>


    Finished


    Lance¡¯s voice slithered in, mocking. ¡°<i>Finally </i><i>showing </i><i>your </i>fangs, <i>Kirby</i>? <i>What¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>point </i><i>of </i><i>this </i>gentleman act? Keep pretending, and she¡¯ll be <i>marked </i><i>by </i><i>someone </i><i>else </i><i>before </i><i>you </i><i>even </i><i>know </i>it.¡±


    My jaw clenched. I dragged in a sharp breath, forcing the violent impulse down.


    The gentleman mask had been slipping for a while. The wolf beneath was no longer content with its disguise.


    And Lance was right¨Cwait too long, and I¡¯d regret it for the rest of my life.


    I lowered my head, thumb flying across the screen. A message to Leslie: ¡°Your USB drive was left at Bloodrock Estate. I¡¯m waiting under your apartment.¡±


    Sent.


    I started the car and pulled away, heading straight for her building. Parked at the curb, eyes locked on the entrance, cold as ice.


    All the while, the photo seared my mind.


    Adler¨Cmild, polished, dangerous in his quiet way.


    Lars smiling at him, pleased.


    The Gold Pack pup. For what reason? What gave him the right?


    I scoffed, fury rising hotter. Leslie couldn¡¯t possibly fall for a man dragging a child behind him.


    But that smile in the photo¨Cso natural, so at ease¨Cstabbed into me like a knife.


    Lance chuckled. <i>Stop </i><i>lying </i><i>to </i><i>yourself</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>show </i><i>strength</i>, <i>she </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>choose </i><i>you</i>. <i>Wait </i><i>too </i>long, and <i>she¡¯ll </i><i>be </i>gone.


    I red at the empty air, growling, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    But deep inside, I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    He was right.


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 352

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 352 The Wolf Beneath the Mask


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    The smell of fish from dinner still lingered in the air. I lowered my head, sipped my wine, and nced at my phone. On the screen was a message Kirby had sent an hour ago: ¡°You left your sh drive at Bloodrock Estate. I¡¯m waiting downstairs at your apartment.¡±


    My brows lifted, suspicion rising.


    A sh drive?


    When did I ever lose something like that? I had been busy with the Moon Goddess relictely, and yes, I had been to the Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Bloodrock Estate. But something like a sh drive¨CI was always careful. I couldn¡¯t have just misced it.


    Still, there might bepany files in it. Leaving it outside wasn¡¯t eptable.


    Rubbing my temples, I felt my pine¨Cscented pheromones stir faintly and decided I had no choice but to go.


    I excused myself to Lars, Thorbane, and Adler. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of. You all enjoy the meal.¡±


    Lars nced at me, his eyes probing but silent, only giving a nod.


    Thorbane kept his head down, still busy with the fish as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word.


    Adler smiled gently. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Asphodel¡¯s voice hummed in my mind<i>. </i><i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>Kirby </i><i>sending </i><i>you </i><i>a </i><i>text </i><i>this </i><ite </i><i>at </i><i>night</i>? <i>He¡¯s </i><i>up </i><i>to </i><i>something</i><i>! </i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>really </i><i>going</i><i>? </i>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Kirby wouldn¡¯t dare mess with me.¡±


    I grabbed my coat, picked up the golden chrysanthemum gift box little Eren had given me, and walked straight out of the restaurant.


    It had been a while since I¡¯d been back to my private apartment, but the housekeeper still cleaned every day. The faint smell of disinfectant lingered in the air.


    Driving over, I kept wondering: what was Kirby ying at, insisting on meeting here?


    Normally, he came straight to Rogue Pack headquarters, or else suggested a caf¨¦¨Csomewhere public. An apartment? Too private.


    <b>18:58 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 352 The Wolf Beneath the Mask


    :


    I frowned. Something about him tonight felt off.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    The moment I pulled into theplex, I saw a car marked with the Crimson Moon Pack crest waiting beneath the building. The headlights flickered once, and a long arm rested casually on the window. A cigarette glowed between his fingers.


    It was him.


    Kirby¡¯s profile looked as sharp as a de under the night sky, wild and untamed. His mint- scented pheromones were so strong it was like they reached me before I even got out.


    I parked in the space beside him, grabbed the gift box, and stepped out.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°What is?<b>¡± </b>


    He paused, the corner of his mouth lifting in a mocking smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re toying with me!¡± I snapped, but then he casually pulled a sh drive from his car and shoved it into my bag.


    Unbelievable.


    I¡¯d lost all interest in dealing with him. Holding the gift box, I turned toward the apartment building. I hadn¡¯t taken more than two steps when a cold, hard embrace suddenly locked around me from behind.


    Tobo mixed with an overwhelming burst of mint pheromones swallowed me whole. My body froze, my heart stumbling in my chest.


    What the hell was he doing?


    ¡°Let go.¡± My voice was cold, my pine¨Cscented pheromones rising with authority that brooked no refusal.


    But unlike before, Kirby didn¡¯t ease off. He held me tighter, his deep voice brushing hot against my car<b>, </b>carrying an icy edge he couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°Who were you having dinner with, huh?¡±


    The chill in his tone struck deep, making my chest tighten.


    I scowled and tried to push him away, but his arm was unyielding, like steel.


    Twisting in his hold, I met his eyes. Too close. Far past the line we usually kept.


    His gaze was narrow and shadowed, hiding emotions I couldn¡¯t read.


    <b>18:58 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 352 The Wolf Beneath the Mask


    (30


    Finished


    Asphodel whistled in my mind. <i>Well</i>, well, <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>looks like </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>jealous</i>! <i>That </i><i>mint </i><i>of </i>his is <i>practically </i><i>exploding</i><i>! </i>


    I ignored her, focusing on Kirby, searching for what was wrong with him.


    No alcohol on his breath. His eyes were clear. But the pressure he gave off¡­ it pulled tight in my


    chest.


    I met his stare with ice. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Do I owe you an exnation?¡±


    His eyes narrowed, a smile curving his lips¨Ccold, dangerous. His gaze pinned me like a wolf ready to strike.


    We held each other¡¯s eyes for over ten seconds, neither yielding.


    And then it struck me¨Cthis was the real Kirby.


    All thepromises, the gentlemanly facade¡­ nothing but a mask.


    Now his wolf, his possessiveness, wereid bare.


    Asphodel groaned. <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>this </i><i>guy¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>hiding </i><i>deep</i><i>. </i><i>Push </i><i>him </i><i>off </i><i>before </i><i>he </i><i>tries </i><i>to </i><i>mark </i>you<i>! </i>


    A jolt went through me, but my voice stayed sharp. ¡°Kirby, let go. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move. His gaze only grew darker, his mint pheromones pressing down until I could barely breathe.


    I clenched my jaw, anger and something more twisting together in my chest.


    Kirby, what the hell do


    you want?


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 353

    Burn in <b>the </b>Alpha <b>Princess¡¯s </b>Wrath


    Chapter 353 Shattered


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Her <b>scent </b><b>intoxicated </b>me.


    :


    Finished


    Leslie pushed back harder, and I answered with the strength of an alpha. <b>This </b>time, I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>letting <b>go</b>.


    The sh of forcested for more than ten seconds.


    That was when I noticed the blue box in her hand.


    For some reason, a sharp sting pricked my chest, a fleeting pain that burned and vanished.


    I narrowed my eyes. Lance¡¯s voice sneered in my mind. ¡°Kirby, what are you waiting for? <b>That¡¯s </b>Adler¡¯s gift! You going to let her treasure it?¡±


    Without hesitation, I snatched the box from her hands and tore it open.


    Insidey a golden chrysanthemum, so polished it nearly blinded me.


    I gave a coldugh. I didn¡¯t need to guess who it was from.


    Adler. The polished gentleman from Gold Pack. Hah. What tacky taste.


    <b>Leslie </b>frowned and opened her mouth, about to demand it back, but I raised my arm and hurled the box into the trash can beside us. Itnded with perfect uracy, like a clean shot.


    ¡°Some gifts aren¡¯t worth keeping. I threw it out for you. I¡¯ll buy you something better.¡± My voice <b>was </b><b>low</b><b>, </b>struggling to cage the storm raging inside me.


    <b>My </b>mint pheromones burst outward, brimming with aggression even I couldn¡¯t rein in.


    <b>Leslie </b><b>lifted </b><b>her </b><b>gaze</b>. Her eyes were cold, sharp as ice. She held them on me for a long time before speaking with calm indifference. ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    <b>I </b><bughed</b><b>, </b>a chill in <b>the </b>sound. My arm slid around her slim waist, pulling her closer. ¡°Leslie<b>, </b><b>I </b>want to <b>mark </b>you.¡±


    The words were <b>soft </b><b>as </b>a whisper<b>, </b>but they carried an iron weight.


    <b>I </b>wanted her to be mine. To carve my ce in her heart, no matter <b>how </b><b>dirty </b>the method.


    <b>Her </b><b>pine</b><b>¨C</b><b>scented </b>pheromones surged in warning. <b>I </b><b>ignored it</b>, <b>my </b>fingers <b>brushing </b>the cur her waist<b>, </b>daring <b>her </b>to <b>react</b>.


    <b>18:59 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 353 Shattered


    Her face remained nk, her eyes sharper than des. ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance.¡± I chuckled. Pick Adler¡¯s trash out of the bin? Dream on.


    I searched her eyes for even the slightest crack, a flicker of doubt.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    But she gave me none. Instead, she seized my hand and twisted it with such force my arm nearly snapped.


    I hadn¡¯t expected her counterattack and froze for an instant, but the next second, my strength surged back.


    I braced on either side of her, my arms trembling from the effort. Damn, this woman was


    ruthless.


    Her re grew colder. She lifted her leg to kick me where it would hurt most. Anticipating it, I moved to catch her leg, to lock her in ce.


    But she was faster. She pulled her leg back, grabbed my tie, and yanked me forward.


    My heart lurched. My eyes dropped to her lips.


    No gaudy lipstick. Just soft, pink, like ripe peaches. My throat tightened.


    I wanted a taste.


    I started to lean down.


    Her sudden kicknded square in my groin. Pain exploded, my vision went ck, and I staggered back two steps, stunned.


    She stood there, face like ice, then turned away, her pine pheromones crashing over me like a suffocating tide.


    A vein throbbed in my forehead. I lunged forward, seizing her wrist in a desperate grip. ¡°Leslie, you said we could leave the past behind. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? You can ept Adler -why can¡¯t you ept me?¡±


    She turned her head, eyes cutting into me like des. ¡°You think you canpare to Adler?¡±


    The words struck like a lightning bolt.


    I froze. The fire in my chest was doused in an instant, leaving nothing but ice.


    Was she angry because I threw that gift away¨Cor because of what I said?


    Lance snarled. ¡°She¡¯s humiliating you, Kirby! She¡¯s choosing Adler!¡±


    <b>18:59 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22


    ¡­


    <b>30 </b>


    Chapter 353 Shattered


    My teeth ground together. My throat ached. ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to be with him?¡±


    She looked at me for several seconds, the corner of her lips lifting. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    It felt like something inside me cracked, the pain so sharp I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve introduced him to your family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Her voice was soft as air, yet every syble cut into my chest like a de.


    Finished


    ¡°You¡¯ll be mates?¡± My voice sank deeper, my mint pheromones thickening the air until it turned solid.


    Her gaze never wavered. The curve of her lips grew sharper. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Ice swallowed me whole. Even my grip on her wrist trembled.


    The night was too quiet. The wind scraped past, mocking my disgrace.


    Leslie, are you really choosing him?


    I could ept punishment for the mistakes of my past. But losing you that price was too high.


    My voice broke low, torn from my throat. ¡°Even criminals who¡¯ve been to prison get a second chance. In your heart, Leslie¡­ don¡¯t I deserve even that much?¡±


    Her gaze was as light and untouchable as a wisp of wind. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    And with that, my world copsed.


    The pain tore me apart, crushing my chest, stealing my breath. No light. No hope.


    Even Lance went silent. He had no words left.


    I stood there, still gripping her wrist, fighting to keep the corner of my mouth from trembling.


    I had known her answer would destroy me. Still, I had wanted to hear it from her own lips.


    Now I had it.


    And I no longer had the strength to stand.


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 354

    Chapter 354 The Gift in the Dark


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ??


    (30)


    Finished


    The air was <b>so </b>still it felt frozen. I thought he would snap, that he would lose control and do something reckless. Even if he forced his way, I would never forgive him. Who forgives the dog after being bitten?


    But with the slightest struggle, I pulled free of his grip.


    He didn¡¯t force me again. He let go, like the strength had been drained out of him.


    I turned, let the door scan my face, and slipped inside. In one fluid motion, I shut it and leaned against the panel, exhaling slowly.


    The room was dark, no lights on, the shadow helping to steady my pulse.


    Through the window, I saw Kirby. He had already turned away, limping toward his car. Under the streetlight, his uneven steps cut harshly against the pavement.


    I hadn¡¯t held back with that kick.


    My chest tightened, like something inside me tugged.


    Was that pity?


    No. He deserved it.


    Asphodel hummed in my mind. <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>think </i>I¡¯ve <i>ever </i><i>seen </i><i>Kirby </i>like <i>this</i>. <i>Looks </i>like <i>he¡¯s </i><i>really </i><i>hurt</i>.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t suffered a fraction of what I have.¡±


    I answered through the mental link, but my gaze still lingered outside.


    I had been trying to forget the past, piece by piece.


    Through the cooperation between Crimson Moon Pack and Rogue Pack, Kirby and I had faced life and death together more than once. I had thought we at least had some unspoken understanding.


    And tonight?


    All because I shared dinner with Adler, he resorted to such pathetic tactics, trying to p his mark on me and im me like property.


    A man¡¯s pitiful, brittle pride.


    <b>18:59 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>


    Chapter 354 The Gift in the Dark


    I scoffed, refusing to waste more thought.


    A 330


    Finished


    When Adler¡¯s golden chrysanthemum was thrown into the trash, Kirby¡¯s mint pheromones had burst in a suffocating wave of possessiveness.


    But I wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s trophy. And I would never be something he could mark at will.


    Minutes ticked by. Yet no sound of an engine starting reached my ears.


    My brows furrowed. Unease curled in my chest.


    Why was he still out there?


    His limping silhouette shed again in my mind¡ªdefeated, like some abandoned stray.


    I bit my lip, forcing myself not to care, but the difort in my chest wouldn¡¯t settle.


    Asphodel grumbled. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>be stupid</i><i>, </i>Leslie<i>! </i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>not </i><i>actually </i><i>thinking </i><i>of </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>him</i><i>, </i><i>are </i><i>you</i>? <i>After </i>what <i>he </i><i>just </i><i>pulled</i><i>? </i>


    Her warning made me hesitate, but in the end, I opened the door.


    And froze.


    Kirby was standing right there, head bowed, his whole frame hollowed out as if his soul had been ripped away.


    His eyes were bloodshot, rimmed with red. He clutched the dark blue gift box, now stained, the mark ugly against his long, clean fingers.


    A jolt ran through me. My pine¨Cscented pheromones stirred, edged with caution. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He lifted his head. His gaze was shadowed, his voice low and raw, scraped from his throat. ¡°I picked it back up. Please¡­ don¡¯t turn me away.¡± He held out the box, his hand trembling. The humility in his tone was <i>so </i>foreign I could hardly recognize him as the arrogant Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack.


    I stared, my mind nk.


    He picked it up?


    That chrysanthemum he had thrown into the trash¨Che actually went and retrieved it?


    An Alpha, proud to his bones, digging in the garbage?


    Even Asphodel had nothing to say.


    18:59 Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>


    Chapter 354 The Gift in the Dark


    My eyes shifted from the box to his face.


    :


    , <b><i>? </i></b>3 )


    Finished


    His mint pheromones weren¡¯t aggressive anymore. They hung heavy instead, drenched in


    sorrow<b>. </b>


    I stood in silence for several seconds before speaking coldly. ¡°Kirby, you think this makes me forgive you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, just stared at me, the bloodshot streaks in his eyes burning deeper.


    I took the box. My fingers brushed the stain, and something clenched inside me.


    He let out a quietugh, bitter and raw. ¡°Leslie, I know I was wrong. But I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    His voice was low, almost pleading, yet his gaze never wavered, sharp and desperate¨Clike a wounded wolf refusing to let go.


    Send Gifts


    208


    <b>30 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chap

 Reaper 355

    ter 355 Breaking the Alpha


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    Finished


    My throat was raw, scraped as if by sandpaper, the taste of blood sharp at the back of it. I felt like I was losing my mind.


    For her, I had thrown away my pride. I had actually dug that dark blue gift box out of the trash.


    The stain on its surface burned into my eyes, my fingers trembling as I clutched it. Still, I stood at Leslie¡¯s door, head bowed, a wolf with its spine broken.


    Lance growled in my mind. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re insane! You¡¯ve ruined yourself for her. Is she worth this?<b>¡± </b>


    I ignored him. Only one thought mattered¨Cif I had walked away earlier, Leslie might never have let me near her again.


    She stayed silent for several seconds, unmoving.


    I remained frozen in ce, my mint pheromones pressing the air until it felt suffocating.


    Atst, she gave a faintugh, plucked the box from my hand, and set the golden


    chrysanthemum on the table. The box itself she tossed aside. Her gaze cut to me, voice sharp as ice. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The words hit like a de. I looked into her eyes, stepped forward, and forced the word out. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    It came out like a plea.


    I had lost control. The regret gnawed at me until I wanted to smash my head against a wall.


    She wasn¡¯t marked yet. Even if she were, I would tear her back from anyone else¡¯s grasp.


    All the arrogance I showed others crumbled in front of her, leaving nothing but tangled desperation.


    Leslie narrowed her eyes, raising a brow. ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡±


    My jaw clenched. My eyes still burned red. ¡°Change the terms. Let¡¯s make a new pact.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. My only goal was clear¨Cto bind myself to her again, to stand openly at her side.


    Lance, for once, agreed. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it. Reforge the bond with her!¡±


    <b>18:59 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 22 </b>


    Chapter 355 Breaking the Alpha


    :


    I fixed my eyes on Leslie, waiting for her answer.


    She gave a softugh, her gaze as light as wind. ¡°You really think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    A tremor ran through my fingers. Cold water sshed over my hope.


    Possible?


    My throat tightened, but I forced the words out. ¡°Maybe not now¡­


    She gave a sharp little scoff. ¡°Good. Then you know.¡±


    My teeth ground together. ¡°But someday, it will be.¡±


    She nced at me once more. The chill in her eyes froze me to the marrow.


    Possible or not¨Cit wasn¡¯t my choice to make.


    Still, it was the first time I had been brought this low, begging, because of her.


    She turned, stepping inside. The door mmed shut with a bang.


    But I was quicker, thrusting my hand into the gap before it could close.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    Pain jolted through my arm, a bruise blooming dark, but I pulled back just enough, voice rough and trembling. ¡°Leslie¡­ my back hurts¡­¡±


    The words came out cracked, carrying the tremor of a plea.


    I had learned the hard way¨Cwhen I pressed too hard, she only grew harsher. But when I set aside an Alpha¡¯s pride and showed weakness, Leslie¡¯s sympathy surfaced.


    The wound in my back from the silver bullet had healed long ago, but the scar remained, round and stark.


    Erasing it would have been simple. But I had chosen to keep it, for her eyes alone.


    If she asked, I would bare it to her right now.


    Lance muttered. ¡°ying the wounded dog now? Kirby, this is pathetic¡­ Don¡¯t let the Crimson Moon Pack see you like this.¡±


    I ignored him, my gaze fixed only on her.


    She leaned against the doorframe, her eyes shifting, something pricked inside them.


    I knew I had struck her weak point.


    19:00 Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>


    Chapter 355 Breaking the Alpha


    Her pine¨Cscented pheromones stirred,ced with hesitation.


    She nced at me, then reached for her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Mch toe get you.¡±


    I cut her off quickly. ¡°Mch¡¯s on vacation. Out traveling.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    She paused, lowered the phone, and set it aside. After a moment, she stepped back, pulling the door open wider. ¡°Come in, then.¡±


    Finally¨Cmy chance.


    Send Gifts


    208


    <b>19:00 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep 22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :

 Reaper 356

    Chapter 356 A Night on the Edge


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    I limped inside, exaggerating the pain with every step.


    Truth was, I barely felt it anymore.


    She tossed a pair of men¡¯s slippers onto the floor. ¡°Change.¡±


    I froze, my chest tightening.


    Men¡¯s slippers?


    Why were those here?


    Besides me¡­ who else had been in this apartment? Adler?


    B


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    My mint pheromones threatened to break free, and for a moment I nearly dropped the act.


    Lance growled a warning in my head. ¡°Kirby, calm down! Lose it now and you¡¯ll be out on the street for real!¡±


    I clenched my jaw, forcing the storm back down, and bent to change shoes.


    Leslie crossed the room, picked up herptop from the couch, and plugged in the sh drive I had given her. The screen lit up.


    My heart stuttered. Damn it. That wasn¡¯t even her sh drive.


    Her eyes flicked to the monitor. Her face darkened, and she turned a cold stare on me. ¡°This is the one I supposedly left behind?¡±


    I walked closer, putting on my most innocent look. ¡°Maybe¡­ I mistook it.¡±


    She said nothing. Tossing theputer aside, she gathered her files and headed for the bedroom, throwing over her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re on the couch. Otherwise, the car.¡±


    ¡°I like the couch.¡± I rushed to answer, relief loosening my chest.


    She hadn¡¯t thrown me out. That alone was a miracle.


    I leaned against the sofa, my eyes catching on the golden chrysanthemum gleaming on the table.


    Adler¡¯s pathetic trinket.


    <b>Mon</b>,


    Chapter 356 A Night on the Edge


    Finished


    My face darkened. I forced myself to look away and pulled out my phone, replying to Pack emails instead.


    But then my gaze slid to the photos on the wall. Leslie, smiling, radiant.


    Something warm unfurled in my chest. I angled my phone, snapped a picture, and posted it to my social feed with the caption: ¡°A beautiful night.¡±


    I blocked her from seeing it.


    Within minutes,ments rolled in.


    Leiss: ¡°Damn, Kirby, that¡¯s fast! Isn¡¯t this Leslie¡¯s ce? You two living together already? Where¡¯s Leslie? Why isn¡¯t she in the picture?¡±


    I replied with a single line: ¡°She¡¯s in the shower.¡±


    Kairis: ¡°Ha, tonight¡¯s gonna sting for a lot of single people¡­¡±


    Others piled on: ¡°Kirby and Leslie¡¯s fated bond is back!¡±


    ¡°Moon Goddess blesses them!¡±


    Satisfied, I leaned back, exhaling slow.


    Adler might have met her family, but I was the one staying at her ce.


    Twenty minutester, Leslie emerged from the shower, wrapped in a thick robe.


    She picked up herptop and files, never sparing me a nce, and disappeared back into her


    room.


    Her phone, however, was left on the table¨Cand began to ring.


    I nced down, my chest tightening. Lars.


    She came back out to answer, switching on speaker. ¡°Still awake, Dad?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from following her.


    Lars¡¯s voice came through, steady and warm. ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡±


    Her reply was calm, t. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    My gut twisted. I almost spoke up.


    Lars went on, his tone almost indulgent. ¡°Go out once in a while¨Cdrink, dance, blow off steam.


    Chapter 356 A Night on the Edge


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    Don¡¯t spend every night alone¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about it. Adler¡¯s fine, Kirby¡¯s fine too, but you need to weigh your options. Have some fun. Don¡¯t give up the whole forest for one tree.¡±


    The words hit like a hammer to my skull.


    Teaching his daughter to¡­ what, treat us both like toys?


    Lance burst outughing. ¡°Kirby, Lars just called you a backup n!¡±


    My teeth ground together so hard my jaw ached. I wanted to rip into the call and defend myself.


    But Leslie only smiled faintly. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve got emails to check. Goodnight, Dad.¡±


    She hung up and went back to her room, closing the door behind her.


    I stood, pacing toward the exit, but found the door locked.


    I


    gave a bitterugh. She was guarding herself against me.


    Lance¡¯s voice was dry. ¡°Kirby, tonight you really are on the couch.¡±


    I red into the empty air, fury burning hotter, but I turned back and dropped onto the sofa.


    That night, rage, helplessness, and restless thoughts twisted inside me until I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    At dawn, a sharp ringtone pierced from Leslie¡¯s room.


    My eyes flew open. Ears straining, I listened for


    Ears straining, I listened for every sound that followed¡­


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    208


    M


    <b>19:00 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 357

    Chapter 357 Scandals and Forests


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    The vibration of my phone was like a thunderp, yanking me out of sleep.


    Groggy, I fumbled for it and saw Astrid¡¯s name glowing on the screen.


    I frowned and answered, but before I could speak, her loud voice exploded through the receiver. ¡°Kirby¡¯s staying at your ce, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    My mind went nk. Still half¨Casleep, my pine¨Cscented pheromones stirred with irritation. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! You two actually made up? Did you sleep togetherst night? <b>Is </b>this serious or just fooling around?¡± Astrid sounded as if she¡¯d just discovered a new continent.


    Rubbing my temple, I finally caught the important part. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    She burst intoughter. ¡°Kirby posted on his feed. The whole circle¡¯s going wild! Everyone knows you spent the night together!¡±


    My stomach dropped.


    His feed?


    What trick was Kirby pulling this time?


    Asphodel scoffed in my mind. <i>Leslie</i>, <i>that </i><i>mutt </i><i>is </i><i>up </i>to <i>no </i><i>good </i><i>again</i><i>! </i><i>Check </i>what <i>he </i><i>posted</i><i>! </i>


    I ignored her, took a deep breath, ended the call, and opened Kirby¡¯s ount.


    nk. Not a single post.


    He blocked me?


    Rage red, nearly making me hurl the phone across the room. The faint trace of mint pheromones still hung in the apartment, reminding me ofst night¡¯s ridiculous sh.


    I called Astrid back, voice cold. ¡°Send me a screenshot.¡±


    Herugh was even louder. ¡°No way! He actually blocked you? Hahaha, that¡¯s priceless! Kirby¡¯s such a clown!¡±


    I clenched my teeth, in no mood for her teasing.


    <b>19:00 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 357 Scandals and Forests


    A few secondster, the screenshot came through.


    One nce nearly made me faint.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    The photo showed my living room, my pictures hanging on the wall. The caption: <i>A </i><i>beautiful </i><i>night</i>.


    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, his reply to Leiss read: <i>She¡¯s </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>shower</i>.


    Kirby, you bastard.


    This was a deliberate setup to make people think¡ª


    My grip tightened until my fingers shook, pine pheromones exploding in the air, fury crushing my chest.


    Asphodel cackled. <i>Leslie</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>did </i><i>it </i><i>on </i><i>purpose</i><i>! </i>His <i>way </i><i>of </i><i>marking </i><i>territory</i><i>! </i><i>Cheap </i>trick!


    I didn¡¯t answer. Storming out of my room, I was ready to confront him.


    But the living room was empty. Only a messy nket on the sofa proved he had slept there.


    Gone.


    He ran off fast enough.


    At least his circle of friends was small¨Conly a few from Crimson Moon Pack could see his posts<b>. </b>The rumor hadn¡¯t spread too far.


    Still, just thinking about that post made my blood boil.


    Kirby, you¡¯d better pray I don¡¯t catch you.


    I took the next two days off, retreating into the quiet of my apartment. The peace settled me, but it also left an odd emptiness.


    On the third morning, I went home.


    The moment I stepped through the door, Lars acted like he hadn¡¯t seen me in a month. He fussed endlessly, ordering the kitchen to prepare all my favorites¨Cfish and vegetables.


    My pine¨Cscented pheromones filled the dining room, carrying the warmth of home.


    Asphodel muttered in my head. Leslie, with the <i>way </i><i>your </i>dad <i>dotes </i><i>on </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Carl </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>seething </i>with <b><i>jealousy</i></b>.


    <b>19:00 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22


    Chapter 357 Scandals and Forests


    I smirked, ignoring her.


    :


    Carl sat nearby, sulking. ¡°Dad, Leslie¡¯s not an only child, you know.¡±


    Grinding his teeth, he looked like a child starved of attention.


    Lars absentmindedly dropped a chunk of mango from the soup into Carl¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Carl swallowed hard, face turning green. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to mango¡­¡±


    Lars blinked in surprise. ¡°Since when are you allergic to mango?¡±


    Carl¡¯s expression was priceless¨Clike he¡¯d just eaten a fly.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    I fought back augh and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Carl, aren¡¯t you leaving for filming? Today?¡±


    He grunted,zy. ¡°Mostly to guide the neers. This batch is hopeless.¡±


    My brows arched, curiosity piqued. ¡°I heard your new girlfriend¡¯s a rookie too?¡±


    The media had recently caught him with a young actress, rumors flying.


    Carl stiffened, eyes darting toward Lars before he cleared his throat. ¡°We broke up.¡±


    I nearlyughed out loud. Just another publicity stunt. Carl¡¯s so¨Ccalled girlfriends were always for show.


    Lars sneered, mming the table. ¡°Bosses are constant, but girlfriendse and go. Do you call that respectable?¡±


    Carl choked on his soup, coughing until his face turned red.


    He muttered under his breath. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you always tell Leslie not to give up the whole forest for one tree?¡±


    Lars¡¯s eyes bulged with rage, hand twitching like he wanted to smack him. ¡°That¡¯s not the same! Can youpare yourself to your sister? Be grateful anyone wants you at all, and you dare talk about forests? Pathetic!¡±


    I ducked my head, struggling not tough.


    Carl sat slumped, picking at his food, beaten down like a whipped pup.


    311

 Reaper 358

    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 358 The Dogged Pursuit


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    After lunch, I drove Carl to the


    430


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    He slouched low, sulking, but the second he got in the car his face shifted into his ¡°Rogue de¡± persona, cold and aloof. ¡°Nothing happening in the Pack?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Thorbane can handle it.¡±


    At thepany, Michael didn¡¯t expect us to show up together.


    Carl sprawled on the sofa like some spoiled lord, flippingzily through a script. As Lars¡¯s third son, acting was nothing more than a hobby for him, an excuse to mingle with actresses. No one expected him to be dedicated.


    I only came along to kill time, but word spread fast. Someone had already rushed over the moment they heard I was there.


    Michael¡¯s assistant knocked. ¡°Carl says he has something important to discuss<b>.¡± </b>


    The name made me pause.


    Him? I had been so busy I¡¯d nearly forgotten about him.


    He used to message me constantly, all sweet concern. I never replied, and eventually he gave up. Why pop back now?


    up


    Before I could excuse myself, Michael nodded for him toe in.


    No chance to dodge.


    I shot Michael a look. He shrugged, innocent. Carl sat back, amused, pretending he didn¡¯t exist.


    The door opened. He stepped in with feigned surprise. ¡°Leslie, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    His performance¨Cimpressive. Almost professional.


    I gave him a polite smile, my tone t. ¡°Carl, you¡¯vended a lot of ad dealstely, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    He nodded eagerly, grinning like a kid begging candy. ¡°All thanks to you. I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    His fingers brushed my sleeve, overly familiar, making my skin crawl.


    Missed me? I sneered inside. Those ad deals were scraps other people had refused¨Clong hours


    <b>19:01 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 358 The Dogged Pursuit


    for little pay.


    But he looked so happy I didn¡¯t bother to puncture his bubble.


    Michael¡¯s lips twitched. He probably knew exactly how worthless those deals were.


    Carl was oblivious, still smiling. ¡°Leslie, how about dinner with me?¡±


    rms red in my head. Dinner? He wanted the paparazzi to snap us together?


    I shook my head. ¡°I need to drop Carl off at the setter. No time. Next time.¡±


    His eyes


    lit up. ¡°Rogue de¡® is shooting already?¡±


    I gave Carl a nce and nodded. ¡°Still confidential.¡±


    Excitement lit his face like fire. ¡°Can you get me a role?¡±


    A role?


    (30)


    Finished


    Carl and Michael both stayed silent. We all knew Carl¡¯s face fit only one character¨CKirby. Anything else was a stretch.


    I smiled. ¡°Sure. Join in.¡±


    It would be a small part. Whether it survived editing or not, one word from me was enough.


    Carl practically bounced with joy, but when I shot him a cold look, he shrank back, embarrassed.


    On set, he turned into my eager servant, carrying fruit, fetching water, fussing over whether I was tired.


    Michael and Carl had already arrived. Carl trailed behind me like a shadow, radiating self- importance, as though he was a heartbeat away from stardom.


    Michael whispered with the director, and soon someone came to escort Carl away to assign him a role.


    I sank into the chair the crew had provided, eyes on myptop screen. My fingers flew over the keyboard, hammering out replies to a mountain of emails from Pack leaders.


    Kirby¡¯s social post had been a disaster. The news spread like wildfire, and even the slow ones were now sending questions. ¡°Leslie, is Crimson Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha¡¯s post a sign of reconciliation?¡±


    ?


    2


    <b>19:01 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 358 The Dogged Pursuit


    :


    ¡°Does a union between Rogue Pack and Crimson Moon Pack mean a new bnce for the northern continent?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    My pine pheromones rose sharp and restless, but I forced myself calm, repeating the same line again and again. ¡°No marking. No n to renew the pact.¡±


    Kirby, you bastard, you owe me an exnation.


    I rubbed my temples and finally hit send on thest email. Relief washed over me.


    Leaning back, I let my eyes drift to the overcast sky outside the window.


    I didn¡¯t notice when a shadow appeared beside me. A small fan waved softly, stirring the air.


    I arched a brow and turned.


    Carl.


    In the middle of winter, fanning me? His mind really worked in strange ways.


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 359

    Chapter 359 The Shadow and the Wolf


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Finished


    A twinge shot through my teeth, my pine¨Cscented pheromones stirring. ¡°Carl, what are you doing?¡±


    He looked a little embarrassed but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable.¡±


    He lifted a te of freshly cut fruit, speared a piece of watermelon, and held it to my lips. ¡°Leslie, try this?¡±


    I pushed the te aside, my voice cool. ¡°I don¡¯t eat that. Thanks.¡±


    Carl wasn¡¯t discouraged. His smile lingered, soft and eager. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect ¡®Rogue de¡® to give me such an important role. Second male lead!¡±


    My brows arched. A second male lead?


    I had only intended to get him a small part for practice. When had it been upgraded?


    Seeing no reaction from me, he pressed on. ¡°I know it¡¯s only because of you, Leslie. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡±


    His face resembled Kirby¡¯s, but that sly, simpering smile was like a god fallen into filth¡ªwrong from every angle.


    I turned away and smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe they value your acting skills.¡±


    Asphodel perked up instantly. <i>Carl¡¯s </i><i>up </i><i>to </i><i>something </i><i>again, </i><b><i>for </i></b><i>sure</i><i>! </i>


    Carl looked thrilled, sping his hands together as if swearing an oath. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t embarrass you!¡±


    He lifted another piece of fruit to my lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I froze. Was he really trying <i>to </i>feed me? He wouldn¡¯t relent, and with him crouching there like an insistent pup, I finally leaned down and bit off a piece, refusing to take another bite.


    Carl beamed, eyes narrowed in delight. He crouched at my side like a loyal dog, chattering endlessly, filling the air with gossip and boasts. ¡°Leslie, you know what? Last week some rookie tried to ride my poprity. The director chewed him out until he cried¡­¡±


    I half¨Clistened, letting his bragging wash over me, until a voice nearby rang out with respect. ¡°Kirby, the fact that you¡¯re here in person means this drama is bound to soar in ratings!¡±


    19:01 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 359 The Shadow and the Wolf


    My chest tightened. I turned my head¨Cand met those cold, cutting eyes.


    Kirby stood under the caves across the way, his mint pheromones rolling toward me in suffocating waves.


    How long had he been watching? His gaze was sharp as des, fixed on me and Carl.


    Carl froze, his fan suspended in midair, smile stiff.


    I arched a brow, my pine¨Cscented pheromones rippling with irritation.


    So, he¡¯de to stake a im again?


    ? (30)


    Finished


    Asphodel snickered in my head. ¡°Leslie, the jealous jar just spilled over! Look at him¡ªhe¡¯s about ready to tear Carl apart!¡±


    The mint pressure surged until Carl began to tremble. At this rate, he might actually wet himself.


    As an Omega, no wonder he crumbled under an Alpha¡¯s dominance.


    To save what little face he had left, I gave him an out. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest. You should get busy.¡±


    Before I finished speaking, Carl bolted like a fugitive.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    I stood before Leslie, my mint pheromones storming through the air, edged with a cold I barely contained.


    Her brows knitted, her sharp eyes cutting straight into me, and the wolf inside me howled to break loose.


    But I couldn¡¯t back down.


    Not now.


    Especially not after that damned imitation¨CCarl, that pathetic Omega clown¨Chad been crouched at her side, feeding her fruit like some wagging mongrel.


    Jealousy writhed inside me like a living vine, choking my chest, threatening to rip my heart out by its roots.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Lance roared in my head. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯re still holding back? You saw what that boy was after, and


    Chapter 359 The Shadow and the Wolf


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    she let him! He sat at her side, touched her sleeve, fed her food. Yours she refuses, but his trash she bites?<b>¡± </b>


    My throat tightened, fury wing up my chest.


    Leslie, you know what he is¨Cnothing but a shadow of me. Why let him near?


    You cast aside the gift I brought you, yet you ept the ttery of a worthless substitute?


    It wasn¡¯t fair. Not fair at all.


    Send Gifts


    ?


    208


    B

 Reaper 360

    Chapter 360 The Price of Pride


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    :


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    My eyes locked on her face, every fine line etched in ice. That cool, cutting stare made it hard to breathe. Her pine¨Cscented pheromones drifted in the air, sweet yet sharp, like hooks digging into my nerves.


    ¡°Heading to a hotel to rest?¡± My voice was low, rasped raw, forced through my throat.


    I was holding back everything, fighting not to let her see the monster jealousy had turned me into.


    But I couldn¡¯t control it. Seeing that face¨Cso much like mine¨Clean close to her had been like a wolf¡¯s ws tearing straight through my chest.


    Leslie didn¡¯t answer. She only curved her lips in a faint smile. ¡°You heard what I said. Besides, what I do now is none of your business, is it?¡±


    Her calm voice was a de, slicing through the mask I wore.


    If she wanted me to misunderstand, so be it.


    At least then, I could force her to look at me.


    But I would never step back.


    What she did wasn¡¯t my business?


    No¨Cshe was wrong.


    I would always have that right.


    I stepped closer until my nose brushed her hair.


    Her scent, sweet and sharp, rushed through me, setting my blood on fire.


    ¡°Leslie, you¡¯d better keep away from him,¡± I warned, Alpha pressure dripping from my voice. ¡°Otherwise I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    Before she could respond, I pressed a finger hard against her lips.


    The motion was rough, almost violent, as if I could wipe away any trace of someone else.


    Lance howled withughter in my mind. ¡°Yes! If any other man dares touch her, you¡¯ll go


    -we both will!¡±


    mad


    Chapter 360 The Price of Pride


    Her brow tightened, her face cold as frost.


    D:


    A


    30


    Finished


    That arrogant mask I¡¯d worn for so long cracked apart. I couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Not from her.


    ¡°What I do is my business,¡± she said coldly. ¡°And what I do with him is our business.¡±


    That word¨Cour¨Chit like thunder, shattering thest of my control.


    My gaze went ck. I grabbed her arm and mmed her back against the wooden beam behind her.


    The noise of the set faded, leaving only the two of us locked in a silent war.


    I pinned her eyes with mine, voice like ice. ¡°Our business? You dare say that? He¡¯s a cheap imitation, nothing but a counterfeit of me. Isn¡¯t he just a substitute for what you still want?¡±


    My heart pounded like war drums.


    If he was her substitute for me, then at least it meant I was still in her heart.


    And a copy could never outshine the original.


    My jaw clenched, breath ragged, mint pheromones leaking uncontrobly, thick with rage.


    Leslie lifted her gaze. Calm, mocking. ¡°An Omega who¡¯s gentle, polite, sunny, charming¨Chow could he be your substitute?¡±


    She paused, her voice cutting like a de. ¡°Kirby, can you serve me like he does?¡±


    Her words mmed into me. My chest locked.


    Lose to that soft Omega? That flimsy counterfeit?


    Lance roared in fury. ¡°She¡¯s baiting you! But damn it, her words burn¨CI¡¯m going mad too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, Leslie,¡± I growled, voice shaking with the strain of restraint. Every Alpha instinct screamed to im her, to crush her resistance,


    She only gave a softugh, fanning the fire higher. ¡°I meant every word.¡±


    I snapped. In a heartbeat, I pulled her into my arms.


    My lips crashed down on hers, hard, devouring, desperate.


    I kissed her like a starving wolf, crushing her sweetness against me, demanding, taking, refusing


    to let go.


    Chapter 360 The Price of Pride


    Her taste¨Csweet as honey¨Cwas mine. Always mine.


    ?? 30


    Finished


    I didn¡¯t care who watched. The crew, the wolves sneaking nces¨Cthey could all go to hell.


    I wanted to grind her into my very bones until nothing of her was left for anyone else.


    Moon Goddess bear witness¨CI wanted this moment tost forever.


    But pain tore through my lips.


    Her eyes were cold, merciless, staring into me like ice.


    She didn¡¯t struggle, didn¡¯t move. But her gaze was rejection itself, sharper than any mark.


    Blood filled my mouth, but I kissed her harder. Even bleeding, I wouldn¡¯t stop.


    If it meant madness, then I would be mad until she answered me.


    Yet her eyes flickered with scorn.


    I faltered, breaking the kiss. My gaze roamed over her face.


    Her lips were parted, red and lush like a flower in full fury, beautiful but untouchable.


    For a moment, I lost myself. My fingers brushed her ear, voice low, hoarse. ¡°I can serve you too.¡±


    If only she¡¯d let me.


    I could be like that counterfeit, groveling at her feet, a ve if that was what she wanted.


    Kirby, Alpha of Crimson Moon Pack, reduced to this? I didn¡¯t care.


    I only wanted Leslie.


    Her pine pheromones wrapped around us, sweet yet biting cold.


    She patted my cheek with calm cruelty, her smile sharp. ¡°You don¡¯t know how. Not like the ones I pay.¡±


    She looked down at me like a queen, mocking, untouchable, grinding me underfoot.


    My vision shook. My lips twisted into a broken smile. I cradled her face, eyes zing red¡ª blood or tears, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Then pay me. I¡¯ll learn.¡±


    I pressed my forehead to hers, voice trembling, pleading. ¡°I¡¯m cheap. Easy to train.¡±


    My pride shattered, ground to dust beneath her feet.


    Chapter 360 The Price of Pride


    Lance was silent. Even he had no words.


    Leslie, you¡¯ve won.


    Just¨Cdon¡¯t throw me away.


    Send Gifts


    m


    30

 Reaper 361

    <b>19:01 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 361 The Contract Is Broken


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    ( (30)


    Finished


    <b>I </b>stared at Kirby. My cold sneer slowly faded, but a sharp pain twisted in my chest as if an invisible hand had gripped me so hard it made every breath sting.


    He looked like someone I¡¯d never seen before¨Ccrimson¨Crimmed eyes and a shattered expression, as if drowning in an abyss of despair and wing at thest straw.


    This was the Kirby who had once made my heart race as an Alpha; now he only felt foreign to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    A flicker of pity passed through me, then evaporated.


    Toote. There was no future between us anymore.


    The moment our bond broke, every hope and fantasy I had turned to ash.


    No amount of groveling or humble pleas now could bring back the woman I once was.


    I watched him crumble; his arms sagged uselessly at his sides like a wolf that had been beaten.


    A thought struck me. I hooked a slender finger under his chin and, voice cool and mocking, said, ¡°Fine¨Can Alpha of the Crimson Moon Pack as my kept man. You certainly meet the qualifications. But let me warn you: if I¡¯m not satisfied, you¡¯ll be out on your ass in an instant.¡±


    <i>Leslie</i>, <i>are </i><i>you </i><i>insane</i>? <i>This </i>is <i>a </i><i>proud </i>Alpha<i>! </i><i>How </i><i>could </i><i>he </i>possibly <i>ept </i><i>being </i><i>a </i><i>kept </i><i>man</i>? <i>He </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>good </i><i>intentions</i><i>! </i>Asphodel raged anxiously through the mental link.


    I soothed her through the link. <i>Better </i><i>to </i><i>give </i><i>him </i><i>a </i><i>clean </i><i>ending </i><i>than </i><i>let </i><i>him </i><i>hang </i><i>on </i><i>to </i>a <i>sliver </i><i>of </i>hope.


    Yes¨Cthis game needed an ending.


    Even if it hurt, it was better than dragging it out.


    It was the only way to let both our lives get back on track.


    Kirby froze. The red in his eyes remained, but the despair was reced by a wild, feverish joy, as if I had handed him new life.


    He actually looked happy¨Cstupidly, ted, as if he¡¯d conquered an entire continent.


    ¡°Mr. Kirby! Mr. Kirby! Could youe over here?¡± the director called from a distance, his shout slicing through the strange atmosphere between us.


    ¡­


    <b>30 </b>


    Chapter 361 The Contract Is Broken


    Finished


    Kirby¡¯s gaze turned ice¨Ccold; he red at the director as if he wanted to tear the man apart for interrupting.


    I sneered and pushed him away. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    My tone was as cool and distant as ever, and I turned toward the makeshift wooden cabin.


    Carl was waiting inside.


    The moment I stepped in, Carl squinted at my lips and clicked his tongue. ¡°Kirby touched you -why didn¡¯t you fight back? If you had, I¡¯d be the first to rush him and smash his face.¡±


    He sounded tentative, clearly guessing at my state of mind.


    I pulled a tissue and methodically wiped my lips, then rinsed my mouth with an unopened bottle of water.


    Only after finishing that did I say, tly, ¡°I just took Kirby as my kept man.¡±


    Carl¡¯s whole body jolted; his eyes went wide as saucers. ¡°What?!¡±


    I added, ¡°But I¡¯ll be dumping him in a few days.¡±


    Another jolt¨Chis face lost allposure. ¡°What are you doing? If you want to mess around, I can introduce you to guys¨Cthere are plenty of handsome boys in this industry. Are you really going to pass them up? Besides, Kirby is the Alpha of the Crimson Moon Pack! He¡¯s not something to toy with!¡±


    Carl was pacing like an ant on a hot pan.


    I nced at him, amused. ¡°Kids have to choose. Adults take them all.¡±


    His mouth snapped shut; he was speechless. I suspected he was imagining how Ragnar wouldugh if he heard that.


    I rolled up my sleeves and thought, <i>since </i><i>Kirby </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>go </i><i>and </i><i>clings </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>leech</i><i>, </i>I¡¯ll <i>pour </i><i>gasoline </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>fire</i><i>. </i>


    When he¡¯s thoroughly disgusted with me, he¡¯ll stop obsessing.


    I won¡¯t repeat past mistakes¨Cbetter to drive him toplete revulsion and be done with it.


    A few minutester Carl tapped my arm. ¡°Look over there.¡±


    I lifted my gaze and squinted.


    Kirby and Carl were standing together, with the director and a few crew members nearby.


    Chapter 361 The Contract Is Broken


    They shared simr features, but their auras were worlds apart.


    Finished


    Carl looked effeminate and tawdry, a good head shorter than Kirby; there was none of Kirby¡¯s Alpha presence. He couldn¡¯tpare at all.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    208

 Reaper 362

    Chapter 362 Mint and Mockery


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    I could feel Kirby¡¯s minty pheromone rippling through the air, threaded with anger and contempt he clearly hated Carl¡¯s presence.


    Finished


    He was probably already plotting to kick that counterfeit out of the set once he had the chance.


    The director kept chirping on, oblivious to how dark Kirby¡¯s expression was growing.


    Carl let out a low chuckle and sidled closer to me. ¡°Kirby suddenly became the biggest investor in this drama a few days ago. Looks like Carl¡¯s little golden days won¡¯tst long.¡±


    I turned my head and arched an eyebrow. ¡°How did Carl end up as the second male lead? They couldn¡¯t find anyone else?¡±


    Carl grinned. ¡°There aren¡¯t many male actors in this show. The second lead only appears and dies¨Clives in shbacks, doesn¡¯t even need to show his face.¡±


    No wonder.


    I blinked and nced in their direction, curling a finger with a cool voice: ¡°Hey,e over here.¡±


    The moment I said that, the atmosphere seemed to freeze.


    My gaze swept the crowd andnded on Kirby and Carl.


    Who I meant? Let them guess.


    Kirby¡¯s jaw tightened; his eyes narrowed slightly. His shirt cor gaped open and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled with a restrained, churning undercurrent.


    Carl, on the other hand, dropped his script in excitement and bounded toward me like a joyful


    puppy.


    But before he reached the cabin I murmured, ¡°Not you, go back.¡±


    Carl deted instantly and walked away disappointed.


    I looked up at Kirby and curled my finger again, saying nothing more.


    Kirby smiled¨Ca rare curl at the corner of his mouth¨Cwith no trace of displeasure or anger, striding toward me as if he¡¯d been given candy.


    <b>19:02 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>30 </b>


    Chapter 362 Mint and Mockery


    Finished


    I could feel the surrounding stares¨Cthe werewolves on set, the crew sneaking nces¨Cfull of shock and curiosity.


    Kirby¡¯s POV


    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>definitely </i><i>the </i><i>highlight </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>life</i>¨C<i>more </i><i>thrilling </i><i>than </i><i>conquering </i><i>an </i><i>entire </i><i>continent</i>.


    I felt like a wolf blessed by the Moon Goddess, my steps light as I walked into the cabin, the smile on my face refusing to be suppressed.


    When I pushed the door open and saw Carl still there, I paused for a heartbeat and let my grin ease a little, but the excitement still won out.


    I nodded to Carl as a greeting, then raised an eyebrow at Leslie. ¡°You called for me?¡±


    I almost said, ¡°Miss me?¡± but stopped myself.


    After all, Carl was here¨CI had to hold back and not get carried away.


    Leslie¡¯s expression was even calmer than I¡¯d expected¨Ccold as northern ice and snow.


    She said inly, ¡°You invested in this drama?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, my mint pheromone leaking out without me trying, carrying a touch of expectation.


    She looked at me, her tone t but cutting like a de. ¡°Carl is ying the second lead. Don¡¯t you interfere.¡±


    That line hit my chest like a heavy blow; the air around us froze and a chill seeped into my bones.


    Lance snarled in disbelief, ¡°Her first demand is for that damned fake?¡±


    My breath hitched; my chest tightened.


    It felt like there was a stone lodged in my throat I couldn¡¯t swallow.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t bear to part with him?¡± I ground out, bitterness in my voice.


    Leslie raised an eyebrow, as if it were the most natural thing. ¡°Of course, He¡¯s the one I shoved


    in there.¡±


    Her words were like a bucket of cold water poured from head to toe, dousing the frenzy that had just red up.


    That useless Omega Carl¨Cshe was protecting him like that?


    Chapter 362 Mint and Mockery


    My heart felt wed open; cold settled into my core.


    But I could only stand there and re at her, not daring to ask another question.


    I was asking for this¨Cmaking a fool of myself.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    Carl cleared his throat and broke the stalemate; probably felt useless and found an excuse to slip out.


    Only she and I remained in the cabin, our eyes locked, neither of us speaking first.


    Send Gifts


    208


    <b>19:02 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter 363 Lesson in Patience

 Reaper 363

    Chapter 363 Lesson in Patience


    <b>Kirby¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    Leslie sat there with a faint smile, her features delicate yet so indifferent it was as if she¡¯d never once opened her heart.


    Her resin scent drifted lightly through the air¨Csweet enough to be addictive, but cold enough to make me shiver.


    She didn¡¯t fear my anger, nor did she fear me leaving in disappointment.


    I surrendered and forced a small smile, looking at her with sincere eyes. ¡°What about me?¡±


    She¡¯d just agreed to let me be her ¡°kept man¡°-so what did that make me? She cared about that counterfeit; where did that leave me?


    Leslie¡¯s smile curled¨Cicy. ¡°Carl is a tool for my money. He¡¯s valuable to me, you¡¯re not.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°And our rtionship¨Cbest keep it from others.¡±


    Those words were a knife driven straight into my


    chest.


    My gaze red red and my fists clenched until my knuckles went white. ¡°Am I someone to hide?<b>¡± </b>


    She shook her head, her tone t as business. ¡°I¡¯m only thinking of the interests of our two packs, reducing unnecessary losses.¡±


    What a perfect n!


    Other women would beg for the world to know they¡¯re connected to me, but Leslie would rather tuck me out of sight, ready to toss me away at any moment.


    Lance sneered in my ear, ¡°She never took you seriously¨Cshe¡¯s been ying you from the start.¡±


    ¡°Of course¨Cif you don¡¯t want it, just pretend I said nothing.¡± Leslie said it as casually as if she didn¡¯t care about having an alpha as a kept man.


    I ground my teeth and forced the words out: I¨Cam¨Cwilling.


    <i>Do </i>I <i>have </i>a choice<i>?</i><i>No.Only </i><ipromise</i>.


    <i>By </i><i>the </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess</i>, <i>I¡¯ve </i>never been this miserable in <i>my </i><i>life</i><i>. </i>


    <b>19:02 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 363 Lesson in Patience


    Finished


    Leslie stood and patted my shoulder, then leaned in close and murmured, almost coaxing, ¡°Learn from Carl¨Chow to serve someone properly.¡±


    With that she clicked away in high heels, never looking back, leaving me frozen where I stood.


    Angry? Furious enough to feel like my lungs would explode.


    But that was exactly her aim: to infuriate me, to force me to end it myself.


    She left with Carl at her side. I stood in the cabin, my body rigid, a storm churning behind my eyes; my mint pheromone surged, nearly out of control, rolling like a tide that wanted to swallow everything.


    Only when I noticed some of the crew looking unwell¨Cshivering or paling¨Cdid I reel myself in and tame my aura, and then I walked out.


    I had Mch fetch the car. The moment he saw me he blurted, ¡°Alpha, I just saw Leslie-¡±


    My eyelid twitched at the sound of her name.


    ¡°You two didn¡¯t fight, did you?¡± Mch asked cautiously, no doubt having heard the set gossip about me and Leslie.


    The anger I¡¯d just bottled exploded again. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    He hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°I mean¨Cdon¡¯t be rash! We need to stay calm at key moments. If Leslie wants something, sometimes a man has to give way. With her temperament, maybe she purposely provoked you so you¡¯d be unable to finish things.¡±


    That line split the fog in my head like a beam of light.


    My expression shifted; something struck my chest.


    From another angle, Leslie¡¯s indifference and taunts¨Cmaybe they were intended to force me back.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I answered in a low voice.


    Mch, seeing my assent, got excited. ¡°So we must show weakness! Let her torment you however she likes¨Cdon¡¯t refuse. Sometimes a little cruelty is a form of love!¡±


    I nodded solemnly, my rage softening.


    Mch grew more pumped. ¡°A great hunter needs patience. Leslie will be yours in the end!¡±


    I said nothing aloud, but inside I agreed with him.


    <b>19:02 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 363 Lesson in Patience


    Leslie, you want to y this game?


    Fine. I¡¯ll y it to the very end.


    Someday I¡¯ll make you willinglye back to me.


    But before that-


    I stared at that Omega counterfeit not far away and fell into thought.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    I did <i>promise </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>kick </i><i>that </i><i>damned </i><i>fake </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>production</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I <i>never </i><i>promised </i>I <i>couldn¡¯t </i>


    a <i>lesson</i>¡­


    Send Gifts


    208


    (


    <b>19:02 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    Chapter

 Reaper 364

    364 The Hotel Interrogation


    <b>Carl¡¯s </b>POV


    The hotel room was dim, the light so low it seemed to swallow everything.


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    With so many eyes on set, this wasn¡¯t the ce for intimacy¡ªI¡¯d known that. So when I heard Leslie wanted to see me, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I took the day off and rushed over. When a beauty calls, you don¡¯t make her wait.


    When I got inside, she wasn¡¯t there. Instead, five hulking men surrounded me¨Ceach one a gamma assigned to security. In the gloom their pupils shed green like wolf eyes, hostility in as day.


    A chill ran through me; every hair on my arms stood on end.


    What was going on?


    Footsteps came in neat unison outside, like soldiers marching. The door opened and a man bowed politely, then Kirby stepped in.


    Alpha presence hit me like a wall. His mint pheromone cut through the air like an arctic wind and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I tried to stand, but arge hand mmed me back into the chair.


    Kirby watched me with a half¨Csmile. The cold in his eyes could freeze a person. I swallowed, forcing a smile that felt brittle. ¡°Kirby¡­ where¡¯s Leslie? Didn¡¯t she ask me to meet her?¡±


    I should never have said it.


    His face went dark in an instant; a heavy gloom crawled up from the depths of his eyes. He stared at me like a de. ¡°You wanted to see Leslie that badly?¡±


    His voice was low and murderous, like a wolf ready to pounce.


    My heart missed a beat. I knew if I gave the wrong answer, I might not walk out of here alive.


    ¡°No¨Cno, Kirby, you misunderstand!¡± I iled, waving my hands. My voice shook; my mind went nk. As an Omega in front of him I felt small even when breathing.


    ¡°Misunderstand?¡± He sneered, contempt curling his lips, and then pped a few sheets of paper onto my <b>face</b>, his voice a demon¡¯s whisper. ¡°You spent over eight hundred thousand on surgery to look like me? Carl, want me to post the surgery report from the clinic?¡±


    My head buzzed. My face drained of color as I stared at the papers in his hand.


    Chapter 364 The Hotel Interrogation


    That was my deepest secret. How did he know? I¡¯d hidden it so well.


    40


    Finished


    I was never blessed with looks. As an Omega, I couldn¡¯t break into showbiz on my own. Someone suggested surgery; the surgeon asked for a reference face and I picked Kirby without hesitation¨Cyoungest top Alpha of the Northern Continent, the best known and most


    handsome. My whole career was riding on that face. If the surgery leaked, my path to stardom would be over.


    ¡°Kirby, please¡­¡± I almost sobbed. I lunged forward and tried to grab the hem of his coat but didn¡¯t dare touch him. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone! Do whatever you want to me¨CLeslie¡­ I won¡¯t even think about her again, I swear! I just worked so hard to get famous¡­¡±


    His gaze was icy and mocking, like he was looking at an ant. ¡°Whatever you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes¨Canything!¡± I nodded like a machine, desperate to save my career.


    Heughed low and cruel, voice dropping further. ¡°Tell me¨Chow far have you and Leslie gone?¡±


    I froze, my mind racing.


    Today on set Leslie had smiled at me, gotten close, and deliberately made Kirby suspect we were intimate. But I wouldn¡¯t dare truly pursue her¨Cshe¡¯s my patron. I only wanted to tter her so she¡¯d keep backing me.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing happened¡­¡± I stammered, my voice trembling.


    Before I could finish, he kicked me in the chest, I felt it¨Cthe sickening, searing impact¨Cand knew with a certainty that three of my ribs had just been snapped,


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 365

    Chapter 365 Half¨CMonth Leave


    Carl¡¯s POV


    Finished


    I curled on the floor in pain, clutching my chest, my face drained of color. It took me a long while before I could breathe again. ¡°It¡¯s true, Kirby, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you! I¡¯m just an Omega who knows how to please people¨Cespecially patrons, especially beauties. Whatever she says or does is always right. I only wanted to make her happy so she¡¯d keep supporting me¡­¡±


    His features stayed cold, mint pheromone pressing down on me so hard I could barely breathe. He cast me one disdainful nce, then turned as if to leave.


    I let out a shaky sigh of relief, thinking I¡¯d survived.


    The next second, someone yanked my hair back and smashed a fist into my face.


    Before I could react, fists and boots rained down like a storm. I had no strength to fight back. All I could do was cover my head and sob for mercy. ¡°I told the truth¨Cwhy are you still hitting me?¡±


    Twenty minutester it finally stopped.


    One of the bodyguards leaned down, his voice like ice. ¡°Here¡¯s your warning: stop releasing that filthy pheromone. Some people are not yours to covet.¡±


    Then they left me there broken.


    Not mine to covet<i>¡­ </i>Leslie.


    Iy sprawled on the floor, every bone feeling shattered, despair flooding me.


    The beauty I¡¯d reached for was gone just like that.


    Leslie¡¯s POV


    That night after returning from the set, Kirby did something rare¨Che didn¡¯t send a single message to bother me.


    It almost seemed like he¡¯d truly epted the role of a kept man, waiting for me to summon


    him.


    He was overthinking, of course, Still, his restraint pleased me.


    The next morning my phone rang sharp and early, cutting through the silence. The name shing on the screen¨CAdler¨Cmade me pause. He¡¯d never called this early. Something urgent, clearly.


    <b>19:03 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>


    ?


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    Chapter 365 Half¨CMonth Leave


    I answered calmly. ¡°Morning, Alpha. What business do you have at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Leslie.¡± His voice carried the usual warmth of a Golden me wolf, but under it was urgency. ¡°The Apex Industries project has stalled. Development was already fraught with difficulties. At this rate it¡¯ll drag the whole partnership down. Leslie, is something going on at Apex that they can¡¯t admit?¡±


    My brow furrowed, my milk cup halted at my lips.


    Stalled? Impossible. I¡¯d heard no such rumors.


    I drew a steady breath. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ll get back to you on this. The progress of our partnership won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    As soon as I hung up, I gathered my things without hesitation and headed straight for Apex Industries.


    My resin pheromone slipped into the air, masking the unease in my chest.


    Cameron¨Cmy assistant ced inside Apex¨Chadn¡¯t reported a single anomaly. That was no good sign.


    I strode into the building, straight to Cameron¡¯s office without greeting a soul.


    He blinked in surprise when he saw me, then scrambled up. ¡°Leslie?¡±


    I wasted no words, dropping into the chair across from him, my eyes sharp. ¡°What¡¯s been happening heretely?¡±


    He shook his head, looking puzzled. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°The research with Gold Pack isn¡¯t going well?¡± I pressed, my voice edged with pressure.


    Still he shook his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    My eyes


    darkened. I didn¡¯t speak again, just rose and made for theb.


    <i>Something¡¯s </i>wrong. <i>Someone¡¯s </i>keeping <i>this </i><i>from </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>Asphodel snarled in my head. I didn¡¯t reply, only shoved open theb door.


    No researchers. No werewolf shamansboring over the Moon Goddess relic. Just two bored watchmen stifling yawns.


    They snapped to attention at once. ¡°Princess of Rogue Pack!¡±


    I swept my gaze over the emptyb, my voice sharp as northern ice. ¡°Why are only you two here? Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡­


    A


    <b>30 </b>


    Chapter 365 Half¨CMonth Leave


    Finished


    The two exchanged uneasy looks, panic shing in their eyes. ¡°They¡­ they were given leave. We¡¯re just covering the watch shifts.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± My tone dropped,ced with fury. ¡°All of them at once? For how long? Who approved this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My pheromone pressed them t. One stammered in a whisper, ¡°Half a month¡­ n told us to


    rest¡­¡±


    Send Gifts


    208

 Reaper 366

    Chapter 366 The Question of Half a Month


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    Half a month?


    <b>30 </b>


    Finished


    My expression went ice¨Ccold. <i>Half </i><i>a </i><i>month</i><i>?! </i><i>This </i><i>is </i><i>sabotage</i><i>! </i>Asphodel snarled. I pressed my lips together and turned to Cameron; his face had gone pale too¨Cobviously he¡¯d been kept in the dark.


    ¡°¡­Leslie, I didn¡¯t know about this¡­¡± Cameron¡¯s voice trembled.


    I let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t want you to.¡±


    Cameron, an Omega, had been entrusted with a heavy role from the moment he joined Apex; the wolves of Apex and the Crimson Moon Pack had treated him deferentially. He assumed that with me involved the three¨Cway partnership was unshakeable. And yet¡ªsuch a huge incident and he knew nothing.


    I clicked my heels and exited theb. People greeted me as I passed; I nodded and smiled without revealing the fire burning inside. At n¡¯s office door his secretary paused in surprise. ¡°Leslie, you¡¯re here already?¡±


    I gave a small smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Is n in?¡±


    ¡°He is<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    I didn¡¯t wait for a summons. I pushed the door open. n was on the phone; he looked surprised when he saw me, then hung up and came forward with a practiced smile. ¡°Leslie, what a surprise. I was just about to call Kirby¨Chow about we all grab a meal? A new restaurant opened nearby¡ª¡±


    I fixed him with an icy stare. The gentlemanly ease on his face flickered into guilt. I let the smile drop and, calm but oppressive, said, ¡°n, is Apex Industries going bankrupt?¡±


    His face stiffened; his eyes narrowed. ¡°Leslie, speak inly.¡±


    ¡°Putting the R&D department on a half¨Cmonth leave without the three parties¡® consent, leaving no one to cover shifts so development grinds to a halt¨Chow is that not a path to bankruptcy?¡± My resin pheromone leaked out, carrying the Rogue Pack¡¯s authority. ¡°This affects Adler¡¯s contract directly. Rogue Pack is a direct partner¨Cif one falls, all fall.¡±


    n¡¯s


    eyes darted; he looked guilty but stubbornly denied it. ¡°Leslie, you misunderstand. It was just a short break¨Cto let people rest-¡±


    ¡°A short break?¡± I sneered and closed the distance. ¡°Half a month off at a whim? Dying R&D


    <b>19:03 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 366 The Question of Half a Month


    -was that meant to sabotage Adler¡¯s project?¡±


    He pressed his lips together and denied it again. ¡°Of course not-¡±


    ¨¢(30)


    Finished


    ¡°I invited Adler into this coboration. If you want to terminate the partnership, follow procedure. Don¡¯t stoop to these dirty tricks. That¡¯s not your style.¡± My gaze cut right to the heart of him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± n¡¯s voice lost strength.


    ¡°Then who?¡± I demanded.


    <i>Who </i><i>else </i><i>could </i><i>make </i><i>n </i><i>look </i><i>so </i><i>guilty </i><i>and </i><i>fearful</i><i>, </i><i>aside </i><i>from </i><i>that </i><i>Crimson </i><i>Moon </i><i>alpha</i><i>? </i>Asphodel snorted in my


    mind.


    Even though Asphodel had voiced the answer, I kept my eyes on n, waiting for his name toe out of his mouth.


    n¡¯s POV


    The air in the office dropped heavy. Leslie¡¯s stare was like northern ice, prating straight to


    my core.


    She wasn¡¯t joking¨CI immediately realized I¡¯d gone too far.


    This not only jeopardized Adler¡¯s Gold Pack project; it harmed my primary partner¡ªRogue Pack. How could Leslie remain passive when her pack¡¯s interests were at stake?


    Her resin pheromone rolled through the air with such pressure that even an alpha¨Clevel wolf like me dared not breathe loudly.


    If I betrayed Kirby now, not only would my rtionship with him copse, but the entire three¨Cway cooperation could be ruined.


    I pressed my lips together and cold sweat pricked my temple as I quickly weighed the


    consequences.


    Leslie narrowed her eyes, as if sensing my hesitation, and her voice dropped like a knife: ¡°Who?¡±


    Send Gifts


    208


    212

 Reaper 367

    Chapter 367 No More Excuses


    <b>n¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    :


    30


    Finished


    My heart raced, but I forced myself to stay calm. ¡°No¡­ it was my poor judgment. <b>I¡¯ll </b>cancel the leave immediately and have everyone return to work.¡±


    ¡°n, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± Her gaze was steady, carrying a pressure that made it hard to breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll have the legal department draft a new use limiting the research timeline. Rogue Pack will send in professional teams for regr inspections. If Apex fails to meet requirements, we can terminate the partnership at any time. After all, Apex is hardly our only option.¡±


    The words mmed into my chest like a hammer.


    I kept my face neutral, but inside I regretted it bitterly.


    I had underestimated her.


    With Apex¡¯s current size, there was no way we could threaten Rogue Pack, especially when her second brother Victor stood at the peak of both mysticism and science. There was no brushing this aside.


    Think of how ruthless she¡¯d been with Wave Pack. That she hadn¡¯t crushed Apex outright was already mercy. If it came to that point, not even Kirby could save me.


    I coughed lightly, softening my tone. ¡°Leslie, we can work this out. Why don¡¯t we sit down for a meal?<b>¡± </b>


    Her lips curved, but the smile was icy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to work out, n. We¡¯re not close enough for me to gamble my Pack¡¯s interests. You know very well how much damage these past few days caused. You¡¯ll bear it all.¡±


    Her dominance pressed harder than Kirby¡¯s ever had. Sweat pricked my temples, but I didn¡¯t dare betray Kirby. He was destined Alpha of Crimson Moon. If I stabbed him in the back, the fallout would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Leslie, I¡¯llpensate for the losses, but-¡°I tried to exin.


    ¡°No buts.¡± She cut me off, voice sharp as ice. ¡°Because I¡¯m the client.¡±


    With that she turned on her heel, resin pheromone leaving a cutting trace in the air.


    I stood frozen. She had made herself clear: courtesy had limits, and it never outweighed Pack interests.


    <b>19:03 </b>Mon, Sep 22


    Chapter 367 No More Excuses


    The moment she left, I grabbed my phone and called Kirby.


    A


    29


    Finished


    I¡¯d handled this mess clumsily. What was meant to sting Adler had instead earned Leslie¡¯s wrath.


    Rubbing my temples, I told him everything. ¡°Kirby, I did my best, but Leslie¡¯s still furious. If she really sends people to check progress, won¡¯t we be in trouble?¡±


    Silence stretched on the line so long I thought he¡¯d hung up.


    Finally, his low voice came. ¡°Let her.¡±


    66


    ¡°<b>¡­</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I blinked.


    What did that even mean? I hadn¡¯t called to hear that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell me out,¡± Kirby added, his tone as cold as his mint pheromone.


    I stared out the window at the blue sky, frustration heavy in my chest like a swallowed stone.


    It was on his orders I¡¯d stalled the project, and now I had to take the fall alone.


    Kirby¨Cyou¡¯re a real friend.


    Send Gifts


    208


    B


    <b>19:03 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath


    :


    Chapter 368 Signals and Suspicions

 Reaper 368

    Chapter 368 Signals and Suspicions


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    <b>29 </b>


    Finished


    On the way back to Rogue PackPack my phone vibrated. Kirby¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    I almost hung up. <i>Is </i><i>he </i><i>feeling </i><i>guilty</i><i>? </i>Asphodel snorted in my mind.


    I hesitated, then answered. My voice was cool. ¡°Kirby, what is it?¡±


    His voice came through bright and easy, with an unmistakable good mood. ¡°I just found out what n did¨Coutrageous! As a board member of Apex, I knew nothing. I¡¯ve warned him severely. Don¡¯t worry, the project won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    I was silent for several seconds, then let out a derisiveugh. ¡°So you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    n had the nerve to unterally give people leave and dy R&D?


    Would he dare if he had no backing?


    My resin pheromone spread faintly in the car,ced with a trace of anger.


    <i>See</i><i>? </i><i>I </i>was <i>right </i><i>again</i><i>, </i>Asphodel purred smugly in my head.


    There was a pause on Kirby¡¯s end, then an edge of surprise in his voice. ¡°What do you mean? Are you implying n acted on my orders? How could I mix business with private affairs?¡±


    His tone was strained; I could almost picture his forcedposure.


    The more nervous he sounded, the more ridiculous he appeared to me.


    Still trying to fool me? Thinking if he denied it I wouldn¡¯t uncover the truth?


    Finally Iughed coldly. ¡°Kirby, you¡¯ve really lowered my expectations of you.¡±


    Then I hung up.


    Good. <i>Let </i><i>him </i><i>panic </i>on <i>his </i><i>own</i>, Asphodel snorted.


    The elevator took me straight to the top floor. I walked into the office, my resin pheromone gone as clean as ever, my face back to its habitual cool indifference.


    Liam came in to report. I buried my head in the files, signed paperwork, then looked up. ¡°Push the legal department to finalize the ownership agreement with Apex as soon as possible. Whatever demands they make, do not concede.¡±


    <b>19:03 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 368 Signals and Suspicions


    :


    ??? (29


    Finished


    Liam blinked, surprised at my decisiveness; there was no room for negotiation now. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He left to carry out my orders.


    Apex was clearly in the wrong this time¨Cwho would dare refuse my terms?


    They wouldn¡¯t have the nerve.


    Thinking of the new contract being signed, I could already see more gains for Rogue PackPack.


    Kirby¡¯s scheme was malicious, but unintentionally it worked to our advantage.


    A few dayster Michael called with a hint of gossip in his voice. ¡°Carl quit the show. Apparently he was beaten up¨Che¡¯s been riding hightely, I grabbed a bunch of resources for him; surely I made enemies. The beating was brutal¨Cbones broken all over.¡±


    I drew a cold breath; my resin pheromone leaked out, cool as a de.


    Bones broken all over? Even with a wolf¡¯s healing, that¡¯d take a long time to recover from.


    <i>Serves </i><i>him </i><i>right </i><i>for </i><i>always </i><i>looking like </i><i>he </i><i>deserved </i><i>a </i><i>beating</i><i>, </i>Asphodel snorted.


    ¡°Do


    you


    know who did it?¡± I asked, voice steady to mask my doubts.


    Michael chuckled with relish. ¡°No investigation. If it turned out to be one of our own, that¡¯d be awkward. Anyway, Carl¡¯s keeping his mouth shut¨Cdoesn¡¯t even dare call the police. Maybe we should let him lie there for a while?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, then said lightly, ¡°Do whatever. Useful if usable; if not, let him go.¡±


    Carl was just a tool¨Cwhen his value was drained, there was no point keeping him.


    After hanging up, a shadow of doubt still lingered.


    My first thought was Kirby did it.


    Send Gifts


    208


    <b>19:04 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Burn in the Alpha Princess¡¯s Wrath

 Reaper 369

    Chapter 369 Ambushed at Dinner


    <i>Leslie¡¯s </i><i>POV </i>


    ¡¢(29)


    Finished


    With Kirby¡¯s kind of madness, taking care of a counterfeit like Carl would be perfectly normal.


    <i>But </i><i>then </i><i>again</i><i>, </i><i>Carl¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>sort </i><i>who¡¯d already </i><i>be </i><i>bawling </i>to <i>me </i><i>if </i><i>Kirby </i><i>had </i><i>hit </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><b><i>If </i></b><i>even </i><i>he </i><b><i>doesn¡¯t </i></b><i>know </i>who <i>did </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>culprit </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>hiding </i><i>deep</i>. Whatever¨Clet him get beaten. Who cares.


    My phone buzzed. Adler¡¯s message popped up: ¡°Leslie, dinner tonight?¡±


    Followed by another: ¡°To celebrate the project moving forward.¡±


    I paused, then felt the corner of my mouth lift. Adler always had a way of offering reasons that were pleasant and hard to refuse.


    I did owe him an apology over the Apex situation. This was a good chance.


    I texted back: ¡°Okay.¡±


    We set a time and ce and I drove there.


    The restaurant was an elegant private spot with semi¨Copen seating¨Cintimate without feeling stifling. Unless someone was deliberately peering, you couldn¡¯t see other diners. Quiet and refined, it was the kind of ce for a date.


    <b>I </b>scanned the room. <i>This </i><i>choice</i><b><i>¨C</i></b><i>tsk</i>, <i>pretty </i><i>suggestive</i><i>, </i>Asphodel teased.


    Adler chose a window table. The view outside framed his face in soft light; he looked unspoiled by the world¡¯s dust. When he saw me he rose and, ever the gentleman, pulled out the chair opposite. ¡°I heard the desserts here are good¨Cgirls like sweets,¡± he said.


    His attentiveness went beyond what a mere business partner would do; I knew it, but I didn¡¯t call attention to it.


    I had no expectations<b>, </b>so I only offered a cool, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He sat, warm smile steady, calm andposed. ¡°n came to my hotel yesterday to apologize. He said a lot of pleasant things and asked me to put in a good word for him with you. I told him it¡¯s entirely thanks to you.¡±


    I smiled faintly, voice even. ¡°It was nothing. It¡¯s my duty. Rogue Pack is a partner; rmending Apex was my call. If they slow the schedule, we¡¯ll rece them.¡±


    Adler blinked, surprised by how decisively I cut it off, then rxed with a small smile. He¡¯d probably checked Apex¡¯s shareholders and knew exactly whom my ruthlessness targeted.


    <b>19:04 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 369 Ambushed at Dinner


    429


    29


    Finished


    He switched to lighter topics and we chatted. I asked about Eren; apparently the practice book I sent had sent him into tears all night¨Cno amount of coaxing helped. I couldn¡¯t helpughing and the mood eased.


    A server¡¯s ¡°Wee¡± rang out more loudly than usual. Secondster a cold, knife¨Clike gaze cut toward us.


    A chill ran down my spine before I realized someone had draped a cool, hard arm over my shoulder, mint pheromone brushing my skin. A firm hand circled my waist, and someone sat down beside me without asking.


    I looked up and met Kirby¡¯s shadowed eyes.


    He smiled, teeth clenching audibly. ¡°What a coincidence, mydy.¡±


    The single word dy¡± made the air thicken with a charged, ambiguous tension.


    Send Gifts


    ¡£

 Reaper 370

    Chapter 370 sh of Alphas


    <b>Leslie¡¯s </b>POV


    :


    I noticed Adler¡¯s surprised look as he nced between me and Kirby.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time for exnations.


    (29)


    Finished


    I fixed Kirby with a cold stare; my resin pheromone rolled through the air, carrying the Rogue Pack¡¯s authority. ¡°Let go.¡±


    I nced at his hand on my waist and forced down the irritation. He really knew how to pick his moments to act out.


    ¡°Leslie!¡± he called my name low, the emotion in his eyes like a suppressed storm; his mint pheromone pricked at my brow.


    Across from us Adler¡¯s expression darkened for a moment before he smiled and tried to diffuse the tension. ¡°Kirby, people are watching. Give Leslie some face, will you?¡±


    I swept my gaze around; sure enough, a number of patrons were casting discreet looks our way.


    Of course he¡¯d run into us with a crowd trailing behind him¨Cwhat a damn coincidence.


    Kirby¡¯s expression hardened, cold as ice. Gritting his teeth, he slowly withdrew his hand from my waist.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t risk humiliating me publicly; that would only make Adler look better for handling it gracefully.


    He turned and red at Adler, his wordsced with barbed heat. ¡°Alpha Adler, you really have time for leisure¨Cshouldn¡¯t you be tending to your own business instead of meddling where you shouldn¡¯t<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The jab was a provocation.


    Adler¡¯s smile stayed warm, but an equal chill shed behind his eyes. ¡°Kirby¡¯s schedule is packed. Don¡¯t keep people waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two alphas¡® auras shed; the air between them seemed to spark.


    Who would back down?


    Kirby was clearly losing patience. His chest rose and fell; his mint pheromone nearly spilled


    <b>over</b>.


    <b>19:04 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>22 </b>


    Chapter 370 sh of Alphas


    <b>29 </b>


    Finished


    He nced at the group he¡¯d brought and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mch<b>, </b>take them over there. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Mch led the others to a distant table with practiced politeness.


    Kirby turned his gaze back to me, but my face offered him nothing.


    His expression darkened further, yet he dared not explode at me. Instead he shifted to a false gentleness and brushed a stray lock of hair from my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll join you in a bit. Eat something so you don¡¯t starve.<b>¡± </b>


    The concern looked staged and purposeful.


    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>at </i><i>it </i><i>again </i>with <i>the </i><i>performance</i>, Asphodel sneered in my head.


    I ignored the jab, took a bite of dessert, and acted as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    Kirby¡¯s face remained thunderous; he shot Adler a warning look and then stood to leave.


    I watched his retreating back and let my resin pheromone draw in tight and cool.


    That male wolf always wanted to disy his possessiveness.


    Too bad¨CI¡¯m not his possession.


    Adler watched him go andmented with meaning, ¡°Kirby seems differenttely.¡±


    <b>I </b>lifted my eyes and said evenly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s been provoked.¡±


    There was <b>a </b>trace of mockery in my tone.


    If Kirby had been riled by me these past days, he had only himself to me.


    Adler smiled and didn¡¯t press further, though a curious glint remained in his eyes, as if he were trying to puzzle out what had happened between us.


    I didn¡¯t exin and went back to my dessert.


    These two alpha wolves¨C<i>none </i>of them are <i>simple</i><i>. </i>


    Send Gifts


    208


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!